This is a modern-English version of Architectural Antiquities of Normandy, originally written by Turner, Dawson, Cotman, John Sell.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
ARCHITECTURE
ANTIQUITIES
OF
NORMANDY,
BY
JOHN SELL COTMAN;
BY
JOHN SELL COTMAN
ACCOMPANIED BY
HISTORICAL AND DESCRIPTIVE NOTICES
BY
DAWSON TURNER, ESQ. F.R. and A.S.
WITH
Historical and Descriptive Notices
BY
DAWSON TURNER, ESQ. F.R. and A.S.
VOLUME THE FIRST.
VOLUME ONE.

LONDON:
PRINTED FOR JOHN AND ARTHUR ARCH, CORNHILL;
AND J. S. COTMAN, YARMOUTH.
LONDON:
Printed for John and Arthur Arch, Cornhill;
and J. S. Cotman, Yarmouth.
MDCCCXXII.
1822.

PREFACE.
An artist, engaged in the illustration of the Architectural Antiquities of England, could scarcely do otherwise than often cast a wistful look towards the opposite shores of Normandy; and such would particularly be the case, if, like Mr. Cotman, to a strong attachment to his profession and the subject, he should chance to add a residence in Norfolk. This portion of the kingdom of the East-Angles, in its language and in its customs, but especially in the remains of its ancient ecclesiastical architecture, abounds in vestiges of its Teutonic colonists. The richly ornamented door-ways of its village churches have, in particular, long been the theme of admiration among antiquaries. Bred up in the midst of these, and warmly partaking in the admiration of them, Mr. Cotman devoted his pencil and his graver to the diffusion of their fame. Common report, aided by the suffrages of the learned, and in some degree by locality, designated them as Saxon: at the same time, when they were compared with what is left in Britain, of workmanship avowedly Norman, the points of dissimilarity appeared trifling or altogether vanished. Was it then to be inferred that, between Norman and Saxon architecture, there was really no difference; and, carrying the inference one step farther, that the hordes of barbarians denominated by these different appellations, although they might not have embarked at the same port, were only cognate tribes of one common origin, if not in reality the same? The solution of the first of these questions, the only one immediately in view, seemed best to be sought in that province of France, where the Norman power had been most permanently established, and where it was therefore reasonably to be expected, that genuine productions of Norman art might, if any where, be found. With this view, Mr. Cotman crossed the channel; and the result of three successive journies, in the years 1817, 1818, and 1820, is here submitted to the public.
An artist working on the illustrations of England's architectural history couldn't help but frequently glance longingly at the shores of Normandy; especially if, like Mr. Cotman, he had a deep passion for his craft and happened to live in Norfolk. This area, part of the kingdom of the East Angles, is rich in its language and customs, but most notably in the remnants of its ancient church architecture, filled with traces of its Teutonic settlers. The beautifully decorated doorways of its village churches have long been a point of admiration among historians. Growing up surrounded by these structures and sharing in the admiration for them, Mr. Cotman dedicated his skills to spreading their fame. Common belief, supported by the insights of scholars and somewhat by their location, labeled them as Saxon. However, when compared with the remaining Norman works in Britain, the differences appeared minor or completely vanished. Should it then be concluded that there was no real distinction between Norman and Saxon architecture? And, taking that thought a step further, could the groups of people identified by these different names, though they may not have started their journeys from the same place, simply be related tribes from a common ancestry, if not actually the same? The answer to the first question, the one currently at hand, seemed best found in that region of France, where Norman influence was most firmly established, and where it could be expected that authentic examples of Norman art might be located. With this purpose in mind, Mr. Cotman crossed the channel, and the findings from his three trips in 1817, 1818, and 1820 are now presented to the public.
Those who find pleasure in inquiries of this description, will join in the regret, that an undertaking like the present was so long delayed. Incalculable had been the advantages, had it but commenced previously [iv] to the period of the French revolution. That fearful storm burst with tremendous violence upon the castles of barons, the palaces of kings, and the temples of religion. Many of the most sumptuous edifices, which had mocked the hand of time, and had been respected amidst the ravages of foreign or domestic warfare, were then swept from the face of the earth. Others, degraded, deserted, neglected, and dilapidated, are at this moment hastening fast to their decay. Yet no small portion of what is valuable has been happily left. The two royal abbeys of Caen, though shorn of much of their former grandeur, are still nearly entire. Château Gaillard, the pride of Richard's lion heart, and the noble castles of Arques and of Falaise, retain sufficient of their ancient magnificence, to testify what they must have been in the days of their splendor: the towns and châteaus, which were the cradles of the Harcourts, Vernons, Tancarvilles, Gurneys, Bruces, Bohuns, Grenvilles, St. Johns, and many others of the most illustrious English families, are still in existence; and, of more modern date, when the British Edwards and Henrys resumed the Norman sceptre, numerous buildings of the highest beauty are every where to be met with. In his researches after these, Mr. Cotman had the advantage of being assisted by the kindness of three of the most distinguished antiquaries of the present day, M. le Prevost, M. Rondeau, and M. de Gerville, but particularly by the last, whose friendly help has likewise extended towards the preparing of the letter-press for many of the articles from the western part of the province. It were ungrateful not to acknowledge the assistance derived from Mr. Cohen, in the same department. The value of his aid, which has been most freely contributed, can be duly appreciated by those alone who have had opportunities of judging of the accuracy and extent of his knowledge.
Those who enjoy inquiries like this will share in the regret that a project like this was delayed for so long. The advantages would have been immense if it had started sooner, before the French Revolution. That devastating upheaval struck with incredible force at the barons' castles, the kings' palaces, and the places of worship. Many of the most magnificent buildings, which had withstood the test of time and had been respected amidst the destruction of wars, were destroyed. Others, now degraded, abandoned, neglected, and crumbling, are rapidly heading towards decay. Yet, a significant amount of what is valuable has fortunately been preserved. The two royal abbeys of Caen, though having lost much of their former glory, remain largely intact. Château Gaillard, the pride of Richard the Lionheart, and the grand castles of Arques and Falaise still carry enough of their old magnificence to show what they must have looked like in their prime. The towns and châteaus that were the origins of the Harcourts, Vernons, Tancarvilles, Gurneys, Bruces, Bohuns, Grenvilles, St. Johns, and many other prominent English families are still standing; and more recently, when the British Edwards and Henrys reclaimed the Norman throne, numerous stunning buildings can be found everywhere. In his search for these, Mr. Cotman benefited from the assistance of three of today's leading antiquarians, M. le Prevost, M. Rondeau, and M. de Gerville, especially the latter, whose generous support also helped with preparing the text for many of the articles from the western part of the province. It would be ungrateful not to recognize the assistance provided by Mr. Cohen in the same area. The value of his freely given help can only be fully appreciated by those who have witnessed the accuracy and breadth of his knowledge.
In the selection of subjects for engraving, attention has been principally paid to two points, excellence in the objects themselves, and certainty as to dates; but the greatest stress has been laid upon the latter. The author of a work which professes to be in any degree didactic, can never impress too strongly upon his mind the value of the Roman precept, “prodesse quàm delectare;” and an artist, accustomed by his habits to the contemplation of the beautiful and the picturesque, requires above all men to be warned on this head. Many of the buildings here represented, might easily have been exchanged for others, more perfect, more elegant, or more ornamented; but it is hoped that they could not have been exchanged for those that would have been more instructive. The main object of the publication has been to exhibit a series of specimens of Norman architecture, as they actually exist in Normandy itself; and, by taking those whose dates are best defined, to enable the antiquary and the amateur of other countries, not only to know the state of this extraordinary people, as to their arts, at the epoch of their greatest glory, but also to compare what is in Normandy with what they find at home. Another volume, devoted to the illustration of the same description of architecture, in the south of France, in Italy, and in Sicily, would fill a hiatus, whose existence has long been regretted. In Germany, Denmark, and Sweden, it is to be feared that little remains; and, thanks to the spirit of English artists and to the patronage of the English public, what is in this country is already in a great measure recorded. To an Englishman, it is hoped it may be a source of venial self-congratulation, that the first publication upon Norman architecture originates in his own island: he will likewise probably not be displeased to find, that this collection of the finest remaining specimens of Norman art upon the continent, contains nothing which he cannot rival, indeed surpass, at home.
In choosing subjects for engraving, the focus has mainly been on two things: the quality of the objects themselves and the accuracy of their dates; however, the emphasis has been primarily on the latter. The author of a work that aims to be educational can never overstate the importance of the Roman principle, “to benefit rather than to please;” and an artist, who is used to appreciating beauty and picturesque views, especially needs to be reminded of this. Many of the buildings featured here could have easily been swapped for others that are more perfect, more elegant, or more decorative; but it is hoped that they couldn't have been replaced with ones that would be more informative. The main goal of this publication has been to showcase a series of examples of Norman architecture as they truly exist in Normandy; and by selecting those with well-defined dates, it aims to help historians and enthusiasts from other countries not only understand the state of this remarkable people regarding their arts at the peak of their glory but also to compare what they find in Normandy with what they have at home. Another volume focusing on the same type of architecture in the south of France, Italy, and Sicily would fill a gap that has long been missed. In Germany, Denmark, and Sweden, it's feared that little remains; and thanks to the enthusiasm of English artists and the support of the English public, much of what exists in this country is already well documented. For an Englishman, it is hoped that he might feel a bit of justified pride that the first publication on Norman architecture comes from his own island: he will likely also be pleased to see that this collection of the finest remaining examples of Norman art on the continent contains nothing he cannot match, even exceed, back home.
But, at the same time that the principal end proposed in this work has been to set before the public those edifices, whether sacred, military, or domestic, which were erected during the age most properly designated as Norman, the æra anterior to the union of the ducal coronet with the crown of France, it has been felt that, in whatever light the publication might be regarded, it would be incomplete without the addition of other buildings of a subsequent period. A farther number of specimens has therefore been admitted, conducting the series through the style of architecture, commonly termed Gothic, down to the time when that style finally disappeared before an Italian model, more or less debased.
But at the same time that the main goal of this work has been to showcase buildings—whether sacred, military, or residential—that were built during the era most accurately referred to as Norman, the period before the ducal crown was joined with the crown of France, it has been recognized that, no matter how this publication is viewed, it would be lacking without including other structures from later periods. Therefore, more examples have been added, extending the series through the architectural style commonly known as Gothic, up until the time when that style eventually gave way to a more or less degraded Italian model.
In the descriptive portion of these volumes, attention has been almost exclusively directed to two points, the historical and the architectural. On the latter of these, so much has been said under each separate article, that whatever might be added in this place could be little more than repetition; and the history of Normandy, from the establishment of the dukedom to the beginning of the thirteenth [v] century, is so interwoven with that of England, that it has been considered needless here to insert an epitome of it, as had at first been intended. In lieu of this, a Table is subjoined, exhibiting the succession, marriages and progeny of the Norman Princes, copied from Du Moulin; and such Table can scarcely be regarded otherwise than useful, as bringing the whole under the eye in a single point of view: a Chronological Index, it is hoped, may in a great measure answer the same purpose as to architecture. It is only justice, however, to add, that, in this Index, much has necessarily been left to conjecture; and, where it is so, the author naturally expects that others will occasionally differ from him in opinion; especially as no opportunity is afforded him of detailing the grounds whereby he has formed his own. Upon the subject most likely to create doubts and difficulties, the very early date assigned to the employment of the pointed arch, he begs the attention of the reader to those authorities, which, in his judgment, warrant the conclusion he has drawn. If mistaken in this, or in any other point, he will be most thankful for correction; and, in the language of that author, who is, as he long has been and probably always will be, more than any other the object of quotation, he takes leave, with the well-known valedictory lines,
In the descriptive section of these volumes, the focus has mainly been on two aspects: the historical and the architectural. Regarding the latter, so much has already been covered in each individual article that adding more here would just be repetitive. The history of Normandy, from the establishment of the dukedom to the start of the thirteenth century, is so intertwined with that of England that it seems unnecessary to include a summary here, as was initially planned. Instead, a table is included that shows the succession, marriages, and descendants of the Norman Princes, taken from Du Moulin; this table is surely useful as it presents everything in one view. It’s hoped that a chronological index will also serve a similar purpose for architecture. However, it’s important to note that much in this index is based on speculation, and the author understands that others may have different opinions, especially since he hasn’t had the chance to explain the reasons behind his views. On the potentially contentious topic of the very early use of the pointed arch, he asks readers to consider the sources that, in his view, support his conclusion. If he is mistaken on this or any other point, he would greatly appreciate any corrections. As that frequently quoted author would say, he concludes with the well-known farewell lines,

CHURCH OF QUERQUEVILLE NEAR CHERBOURG.
Church of Querqueville near Cherbourg.
SUBJECTS
In chronological order.
In the following list, an Obelisk is affixed to the dates which depend upon conjecture. Those preceded by an Asterisk denote the year of the dedication of the building.
In the following list, an Obelisk is attached to the dates that are based on guesswork. Those marked with an Asterisk indicate the year the building was dedicated.
NUMBER OF PLATES. | DATE. | |
53. | Rouen, Crypt in the Church of St. Gervais | before † 1000 |
13. | St. Sauveur le Vicomte, Castle | before † 1000 |
69. | Lillebonne, Castle | † 1000 |
48. | Caen, Chapel in the Castle | † 1000 |
89, 90. | Falaise, Castle—Keep of | † 1000 |
83. | St. Sanson sur Rille, Church | † 1020 |
67. | Anisy, Church | † 1030 |
68. | Perriers, Church—Nave of | † 1030 |
97. | Cerisy, Abbey Church | 1040 |
95. | Mount St. Michael, Abbey Church—Nave of | 1048 |
87, 88. | St. Lo, Church of the Holy Cross—(some of the sculpture probably of the ninth century) | † 1050 |
1. | Arques, Castle | † 1050 |
84. | Foullebec, Western door-way of the Church | † 1050 |
70. | Briquebec, Castle—(the multangular tower probably of the fourteenth century) | † 1050 |
5-10. | St. Georges de Bocherville, Abbey Church | 1050 |
92-94. | Coutances, Cathedral | * 1056 |
17. | Tamerville, Church | † 1060 |
44-46. | Léry, Church | † 1060 |
54. | Rouen, Church of St. Paul | † 1060 |
73-75. | Lisieux, Church of St. Peter | 1060 |
55, 56. | Caen, Church of St. Nicholas | 1066 |
24-33. | Ditto, Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity | * 1066 |
82. | Montivilliers, Abbey Church—Towers and door-way | † 1066 |
2, 3. | Jumieges, Abbey Church | * 1067 |
60, 61. | Fontaine-le-Henri, Church | † 1070 |
21-23. | Caen, Abbey Church of St. Stephen | * 1077 |
57. | Cheux, Church | † 1080 |
98. | Oyestraham, Church | † 1080 |
58, 59. | Bieville, Church | † 1080 |
* 33. | Caen, Tombstone of Queen Matilda | 1083 |
37. | Haute Allemagne, Tower of Church | † 1100 |
16. | Than, Church | † 1100 |
18. | Caen, Tower of the Church of St. Michel de Vaucelles | † 1100 |
12. | Grâville, Church | 1100 |
99, 100. | Séez, Cathedral | * 1126 |
14. | St. Sauveur le Vicomte, Abbey Church | † 1130 |
96. | Mount St. Michael, Knights' Hall | 1130 |
39-41. | Gournay, Church of St. Hildebert—Interior of the nave, and capitals of columns | † 1140 |
20. | Statue of William the Conqueror | † 1150 |
91. | Creully, Church | † 1150 |
11. | St. Georges de Bocherville, Sculpture in the Chapter House | 1170 |
42, 43. | Rouen, Chapel of the Hospital of St. Julien | † 1190 |
80, 81. | Château Gaillard | 1195 |
51, 52. | Rouen Cathedral, West front—Northern Tower | 1200 |
47. | Colomby, Church | † 1200 |
68. | Perriers, Church—Choir | † 1230 |
38. | Gournay, Church of St. Hildebert—West front | † 1250 |
4. | Jumieges, Entrance to the Knights' Hall | † 1280 |
76. | Rouen, Church of St. Ouen | 1340 |
71. | Fécamp, Southern entrance of the Church of St. Stephen | † 1340 |
35. | Dieppe, Church of St. Jacques—Western front—(the tower probably fifty years earlier) | † 1350 |
72. | Eu, Screen in the Church of St. Lawrence | † 1360 |
66. | Tréport, Church | 1370 |
19. | Caen, South Porch of the Church of St. Michel de Vaucelles | † 1380 |
82. | Montivilliers, Abbey Church—Chapter-House | 1390 |
36. | Dieppe, Eastern end of the Church of St. Jacques | † 1400 |
79. | Louviers, South porch of the Church | † 1420 |
85, 86. | Tancarville, Castle | † 1420 |
89, 90. | Falaise, Castle—Talbot's Tower | 1430 |
34. | Dieppe, Castle | † 1450 |
51, 52. | Rouen Cathedral, Western front—Southern Tower | 1485 |
95. | Mount St. Michael, Abbey Church—Choir | 1500 |
78. | Rouen, Palace of Justice | 1500 |
77. | Ditto, Fountain of the Stone Cross | 1500 |
68. | Caen, House in the Rue St. Jean | † 1500 |
62, 63. | Fontaine-le-Henri, Château | † 1500 |
49, 50. | Rouen Cathedral, Southern Transept | 1500 |
51, 52. | Ditto, Western Front—Porch | 1509 |
15. | Andelys, Great House | † 1530 |
64. | Rouen, House in the Place de la Pucelle | † 1540 |
PLATES IN THE FIRST VOLUME.
Plate. | ||
1. | Castle of Arques | to face page 1 |
2. | Abbey Church of Jumieges, West Front | 2 |
3. | Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Parts of the Nave | 3 |
4. | Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Arch on the West Front | 3 |
5. | Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville, West Front | 4 |
6. | Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Overview | 4 |
7. | Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. West Entrance | 5 |
8. | Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize. South Transept | 5 |
9. | Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Sculpted Capitals | 5 |
10. | Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Same here | 6 |
11. | Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Sculptures in the Cloisters | 6 |
12. | Church of Grâville | 7 |
13. | Castle of St. Sauveur le Vicomte | 8 |
14. | Abbey Church of St. Sauveur le Vicomte | 11 |
15. | Great House at Andelys | 13 |
16. | Church of Than | 16 |
17. | Church of Tamerville | 17 |
18. | Tower of the Church of St. Michel de Vaucelles, Caen | 18 |
19. | North Porch of Ditto | 18 |
20. | Statue of William, Duke of Normandy | 20 |
21. | } Abbey Church of St. Etienne, Caen, West Front | 21 |
22. | ||
23. | Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Nave Compartments | 24 |
24. | Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity, Caen | 27 |
25. | I'm ready for your text! Please provide the short piece. East End | 32 |
26. | Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. East End of Interior | 32 |
27. | Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. North Side of the Choir | 32 |
28. | Understood. Please provide the text. Arches under the central Tower | 33 |
29. | Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. East Side of South Transept | 33 |
30. | I’m ready for your phrases whenever you are! Interior of the Nave | 33 |
31. | Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. South Side of the Nave | 34 |
32. | Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Crypt | 34 |
33. | Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Capitals | 34 |
*33. | Inscription on the Tomb of Queen Matilda | 35 |
34. | Castle of Dieppe | 35 |
35. | Church of St. Jacques, at Dieppe, West Front | 38 |
36. | Understood. Please provide the text. East End | 38 |
37. | Tower of the Church of Haute Allemagne, near Caen | 39 |
38. | Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert, at Gournay, West Front | 39 |
39. | Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. View across the Nave | 41 |
40. | Please provide the text for modernization. Capitals | 42 |
41. | Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Capitals | 42 |
42. | Chapel in the Hospital of St. Julien, near Rouen, South Side | 43 |
43. | Understood! Please provide the text for me to modernize. Interior Design | 44 |
44. | Church of Léry, near Pont de l'Arche, General View | 45 |
45. | Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. West Front | 46 |
46. | Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Interior | 46 |
47. | Elevation of the Church of Colomby, near Valognes | 47 |
48. | Chapel in the Castle at Caen | 48 |
49. | } Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, of Rouen, South Transept | 50 |
50. | ||
51. | This text does not contain any phrases to modernize. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on.Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. West Front | 51 |
52. | ||
53. | Crypt in the Church of St. Gervais, at Rouen | 56 |
54. | Church of St. Paul, at Rouen, East End | 57 |
GENEALOGY OF THE NORMAN DUKES.
N. PRINCE OF LOWER DENMARK. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2nd wife, Poppea, daughter of Berenger, Count of the Bessin. | == | Rollo, 1st Duke of Normandy. A.D. 911. | == | 1st wife, Gisla, daughter of Charles the Simple, King of France. | Gourin, killed in Denmark. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sprote, daughter of the Count of Senlis. | == | William, Longa-Spatha, 2nd Duke of Normandy. A.D. 917. | Gerloc, wife to William, Count of Poitiers. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1st wife, Emma, daughter of Hugues le Grand, Duke of France. | == | King Richard I 3rd Duke of Normandy. A.D. 944. | == | 2nd wife, Gonorrhea, originally his concubine. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2nd wife, Paphie, or Poppea. | == | Richard II. called The Positive, 4th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 996. | == | 1st wife, Judith, da. of Geoffrey, Duke of Brittany. | Robert, Archbishop of Rouen, Count of Evreux. | Might've, Count of Corbeil. | Emma, Queen of England. | Havoc, wife of Geoffrey, Duke of Brittany. | Matilda, wife of Eudes, Count of Chartres. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Might have, Archbishop of Rouen. | William of Arques, Count of Talou. | Richard III. 5th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1026. | Robert, 6th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1028. | == | Arlette, daughter of Foubert, citizen of Falaise. | William, monk at Fécamp. | Alice, wife of Rinaldo, Count of Burgundy. | Eleanor, wife of Baldwin, Count of Flanders. | Pope, wife of Guibert of St. Vallery. | N. died unmarried. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Nicolas, Abbot of St. Ouen: and two daughters, one of them married to Walter of St. Vallery, the other to the Viscount of Bayeux:—all illegitimate. | William the Conqueror, 7th Duke of Normandy, and King of England. A.D. 1035. | == | Matilda, daughter of Baldwin, Count of Flanders. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
N. his Domina. | == | Robert, Court House, 8th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1087. | == | Sibyl, daughter of William, Count of Conversans. | Richard, killed in the New Forest. | William Rufus, King of England. | 1st wife, Matilda, da. of Malcolm, King of Scotland. | == | Henry I. King of England, and 9th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1107. | == | 2nd wife, Adeliza, daughter of the Duke of Louvain. | Cecilia. | Connie. | Alice. | Agatha. | Adela. | == | Stephen, Count of Blois. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Richard, died from a surfeit, in hunting. | William, killed in the Crusades. | N. wife to Hélie de St. Saen. | N. da. of Marquis Renier, and sister to the Queen of France. | == | William, Count of Flanders. | William Adelin, drowned after his marriage. | 1st hus. Henry V Emperor. | == | Matilda. | == | 2nd hus. Geoff, Count of Anjou, and 11th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1143. | William. | Theobald, Earl of Blois. | Henry, Bishop of Winchester. | Stephen, King of England. | == | Matilda of Boulogne. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Eleanor, Countess of Poitiers and Duchess of Aquitaine. | == | Henry Plantagenet, 12th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1150: Count of Anjou, Touraine, and Maine, and King of England. | Geoff, Count of Nantes. | William. | Eustace, 10th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1135. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
William. | Margaret, of France. | == | Henry the Young, crowned King of England. | Richard the Lionheart, King of England, and 13th Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1189. | Geoff, Count of Brittany. | == | Constance, daughter of Conan, Duke of Brittany. | John Lackland, King of England, 14th and last Duke of Normandy. A.D. 1199. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Arthur, Duke of Brittany, killed by his uncle John. |
THE
ARCHITECTURAL ANTIQUITIES
OF
NORMANDY.
Plate I.
CASTLE OF ARQUES.

Plate 1. Castle of Arques.
Plate 1. Castle of Arques.
The town of Arques, situated in the immediate vicinity of Dieppe, is a spot consecrated by the historical muse, and one upon which a Frenchman always dwells with pleasure, as the place that fixed the sceptre in the hands of the most popular monarch of the nation, Henry IV.
The town of Arques, located right next to Dieppe, is a place celebrated by history lovers and one that always brings joy to a Frenchman, as it’s the site where the crown was secured for the most beloved king of the nation, Henry IV.
The sovereign, fleeing from the superior forces of the league, here, in the very confines of his kingdom, finally resolved to make his last stand; urged to the measure by the Marshal de Biron, but doubtful in his own mind, whether it would not be the wisest as well as the safest plan, to seek refuge in the friendly ports of England. Reduced to the utmost extremity, “a king without a kingdom, a husband without a wife, and a warrior without money,” he stopped at Arques, in a state bordering upon despair; and yet, when the Count de Belin, who was brought in prisoner shortly before the battle, assured his majesty, that, in two hours, an army of forty thousand men would be upon him, and that he saw no forces there to resist them, the king replied, with that gaity of mind that never forsook him, “You see not all, M. Belin, for you reckon not God, and my just claim, who fight for me.”
The king, running from the stronger forces of the alliance, here in the very limits of his kingdom, finally decided to make his last stand; he was pushed to this decision by Marshal de Biron, but he was uncertain whether it would be wiser and safer to seek refuge in the friendly ports of England. In a dire situation, “a king without a kingdom, a husband without a wife, and a warrior without money,” he halted at Arques, nearly in despair; yet, when Count de Belin, who had just been captured shortly before the battle, told the king that in two hours an army of forty thousand men would be upon him and that he didn’t see any forces there to resist them, the king responded with his usual cheerfulness, “You don’t see everything, M. Belin, because you don’t count God and my rightful claim, who fight for me.”
Henry's whole army consisted of only three thousand infantry and six hundred cavalry: the hostile forces amounted to more than thirty thousand, commanded by the Duke of Mayenne, one of the ablest leaders of the league, but the Fabius rather than the Marcellus of the party. The occasion, however, needed the sword rather than the buckler: Henry's soldiers fought with the courage of desperation; but every thing seemed lost, when, according to the account given by Sully, the fog, which had been very thick all the morning, cleared suddenly away, and afforded the garrison in the castle of Arques a full view of the enemy's army, against which they discharged four pieces of artillery with such effect, as to kill great numbers of them. Their progress was thus effectually stopped; and the guns from the castle continuing to play upon them, they were soon thrown into disorder, and retreated to their original position.
Henry's entire army was just three thousand infantry and six hundred cavalry, while the opposing forces were over thirty thousand strong, led by the Duke of Mayenne, one of the most skilled leaders of the league, but more of a defensive strategist than an aggressive one. However, the situation called for action rather than caution. Henry's soldiers fought with the desperation of being cornered, but things seemed hopeless until, as Sully reported, the thick fog that had lingered all morning suddenly lifted, giving the garrison in the castle of Arques a clear view of the enemy's army. They fired four artillery pieces with such accuracy that they took out a significant number of the enemy troops. This effectively halted their advance, and as the castle's guns continued to bombard them, the enemy was thrown into chaos and had to retreat to their original positions.
From this time, the aspect of the king's affairs changed: his well-known laconic epistle to Crillon, “hang thyself, brave Crillon, for we have fought at Arques without thee,” shewed his own sense of the important results that might be expected from the battle. The most important of all was, that he was immediately joined by an auxiliary force of four thousand English and Scotch, sent by Queen Elizabeth to his aid; and that, almost immediately afterwards, another, still more considerable reinforcement, was brought him by the Count of Soissons, Henry of Orleans, Duke of Longueville, D'Aumont, and Biron; so that the Duke of Mayenne was obliged to retreat in his turn, and Henry saw himself within a few days under the walls of the capital; in a situation to dictate terms to his rebellious subjects.
From this point on, the king's situation changed: his famous brief letter to Crillon, “hang yourself, brave Crillon, because we fought at Arques without you,” showed that he understood the significant outcomes expected from the battle. The most crucial development was that he was immediately joined by an auxiliary force of four thousand English and Scottish troops sent by Queen Elizabeth to support him; and soon after, an even larger reinforcement was delivered by the Count of Soissons, Henry of Orleans, Duke of Longueville, D'Aumont, and Biron. As a result, the Duke of Mayenne had to retreat, and Henry found himself within days at the walls of the capital, in a position to impose terms on his rebellious subjects.
The castle of Arques had on this occasion essentially served the royal cause; but it seems to have been suffered from that time forwards to fall into decay. All mouldering, however, and ruined as it is, its [2] walls and towers may yet for many centuries bid defiance to wind and weather, unless active measures are used for their demolition.
The castle of Arques basically supported the royal cause this time; however, it appears to have been left to deteriorate since then. Despite being crumbling and in ruins, its [2] walls and towers can still withstand wind and weather for many centuries, unless steps are taken to tear them down.
At the revolution the castle became national property, and as such was sold: it has now fallen into the hands of a lady who resides in the neighbouring town.
At the revolution, the castle became publicly owned and was sold off; it’s now owned by a woman who lives in the nearby town.
The present plate, which represents the principal entrance, will serve to convey some idea of the general character of the building, as well as of the immense size of the massy towers, and of the crumbling appearance of their surface. Two piers only remain of the draw-bridge, by which they were approached; and the three successive arches of the gateway are torn into little more than shapeless rents. It would be very difficult to convey, by means of any engraving, an adequate idea of the grand character of the whole ruin, or of its imposing situation. Still more difficult would be the attempt to represent its masonry. The walls have certainly been in most places, and probably in all, covered with a facing of brick, of comparatively modern date; and in some parts this facing still remains, or, where it is torn off, nothing but rubble is visible. In other places they appear to have been constructed of alternate layers of brick and flint, disposed with the same regularity as in Roman buildings; and the thin form of these bricks leads also to the impression that they are of Roman workmanship.
The current plate, which is the main entrance, gives an idea of the overall style of the building, as well as the massive size of the thick towers and their worn-out look. Only two piers of the drawbridge that used to lead here remain, and the three arches of the gateway have been reduced to little more than shapeless gaps. It would be quite challenging to accurately capture the grand nature of the entire ruin or its impressive location through any engraving. Representing its stonework would be even harder. The walls have mostly been covered in a layer of brick, which is likely from a more recent time; in some areas, this brickwork is still intact, while where it has fallen away, only rubble is left. In other spots, the walls seem to be built from alternating layers of brick and flint, arranged with the same precision as in Roman structures; the slim shape of these bricks also suggests they were crafted during Roman times.
If such a supposition may be allowed to be well founded, the first establishment of a fortress in this situation is probably but little posterior to the Christian æra; and many antiquarians are disposed to believe that such was really the case. At the same time, even allowing the truth of this surmise in its fullest extent, it is most probable that the Roman castle had fallen into ruin and disuse long before the Norman conquest.
If we can accept this idea as valid, the initial construction of a fortress in this location likely occurred shortly after the start of the Christian era; many historians tend to agree with this perspective. However, even if we fully accept this hypothesis, it’s highly probable that the Roman castle was already in decay and no longer used well before the Norman conquest.
Both William of Jumieges and the chronicle of St. Wandrille expressly mention, that William, son to Duke Richard II. received from his nephew, the conqueror, the earldom of Arques, and built a castle there. Other writers ascribe the origin of the fortress to the eighth century, and others to the latter part of the twelfth. Nothing is now left sufficiently perfect to determine the point, nor any thing that can justly be considered decisive of the style of its architecture.
Both William of Jumieges and the chronicle of St. Wandrille clearly state that William, son of Duke Richard II, received the earldom of Arques from his nephew, the conqueror, and built a castle there. Other writers attribute the origin of the fortress to the eighth century, while some say it started in the late twelfth century. There's nothing remaining that is complete enough to clarify this point, nor is there anything that can be accurately considered definitive regarding its architectural style.
The situation of the castle is very bold: it crowns the extremity of a ridge of chalk hills of considerable height, which commencing to the west of Dieppe, and terminating at this spot, have full command of the valley below. The fosse which surrounds the walls is wide and deep. The outline of the fortress is oval, but not regularly so; and it is varied by towers of uncertain shape, placed at unequal distances. The two entrance towers, and those nearest to them to the north and south, are considerably larger than the rest. One of these larger lateral towers[1] is of a most unusual form. It appears as if the original intention of the architect had been to make it circular; but that, changing his design in the middle of his work, he had attached to it a triangular appendage, probably by way of a bastion. Three others adjoining this are square, and indeed appear to partake as much of the character of buttresses as of towers.
The castle's location is striking: it sits at the end of a tall ridge of chalk hills that start to the west of Dieppe and end here, overseeing the valley below. The moat surrounding the walls is wide and deep. The fortress has an oval shape, though not perfectly so; it's marked by towers of various shapes, positioned at uneven distances. The two entrance towers, along with those closest to them to the north and south, are much larger than the others. One of these larger side towers[1] has a very unusual design. It looks like the original plan of the architect was to make it circular, but mid-construction, he changed his design and added a triangular section, likely for use as a bastion. Three other towers next to it are square and seem to function as much as buttresses as they do as towers.
The castle is internally divided into two wards, the first of which, on entering, is every where rough with the remains of foundations: the inner, which is by far the largest, is approached by a square gate-house with high embattled walls, and contains towards its farther end the quadrangular keep, whose shell alone is standing. The walls of this are of great height: in their perfect state they were carefully faced with large square stones, but these are principally torn away. The crypts beneath the castle are spacious, and may still be traversed for a considerable length.
The castle is divided into two main sections. The first section, as you enter, is rough and covered with remnants of old foundations. The second section, which is much larger, is accessed through a square gatehouse with tall fortified walls and features a rectangular keep at its far end, although only the outer shell remains standing. The walls of the keep are very tall; originally, they were beautifully constructed with large square stones, but most of these have been removed. The crypts under the castle are spacious and can still be explored for quite a distance.
FOOTNOTES:
PLATES 2, 3, 4.
ABBEY CHURCH OF JUMIEGES.
Before the revolution despoiled France of her monastic institutions, the right bank of the Seine, from Rouen to the British Channel, displayed an almost uninterrupted line of establishments of this nature. Within a space of little more than forty miles, were included the abbeys of St. Wandrille, Jumieges, Ducler, and St. Georges de Bocherville.
Before the revolution stripped France of her monastic institutions, the right bank of the Seine, from Rouen to the English Channel, showed an almost continuous line of establishments like these. In a stretch of just over forty miles, the abbeys of St. Wandrille, Jumieges, Ducler, and St. Georges de Bocherville were included.

Plate 2. Abbey Church of Jumieges.
West Front.
Plate 2. Jumieges Abbey Church.
West Front.
[3] The most illustrious of these was Jumieges; it occupied a delightful situation in a peninsula, formed by the curvature of the stream, where the convent had existed from the reign of Clovis II. and had, with only a temporary interruption, caused by the invasion of the Normans, maintained, for eleven centuries, an even course of renown; celebrated alike for the beauty of its buildings, the extent of its possessions, and the number and sanctity of its inmates. Philibert, second abbot of Rebais, in the diocese of Meaux, was the founder of this monastery. He migrated hither with only a handfull of monks; but the community increased with such surprising rapidity, that in the time of Alcadrus, his immediate successor, the number was already swelled to nine hundred, and, except upon the occasion just mentioned, this amount never appears to have experienced any sensible diminution.
[3] The most famous of these was Jumieges; it was located in a beautiful spot on a peninsula created by the curve of the river, where the convent had been established since the reign of Clovis II. With only a brief interruption due to the Norman invasion, it maintained a consistent reputation for eleven centuries, known for the beauty of its buildings, the size of its lands, and the number and holiness of its members. Philibert, the second abbot of Rebais in the diocese of Meaux, founded this monastery. He came here with just a handful of monks, but the community grew so quickly that by the time of Alcadrus, his immediate successor, the number had already risen to nine hundred, and aside from the mentioned occasion, this number never seemed to decrease significantly.
The monastery of Jumieges reckoned among its abbots men of the most illustrious families of France. In early times, Hugh, the grandson of Charlemagne, held the pastoral staff: it afterwards passed through the hands of Louis d'Amboise, brother to the cardinal, and of different members of the houses of Clermont, Luxembourg, d'Este, and Bourbon.
The monastery of Jumieges had abbots from some of the most distinguished families in France. In earlier times, Hugh, the grandson of Charlemagne, was in charge: it later was held by Louis d'Amboise, brother of the cardinal, as well as various members of the Clermont, Luxembourg, d'Este, and Bourbon families.
The abbatial church, as it now stands, (if indeed it does now stand, for in 1818, when drawings were made for these plates, its demolition was proceeding with rapidity,) was chiefly built in the eleventh century, by Robert the Abbot, who was translated from Jumieges to the bishopric of London, and thence to the archiepiscopal throne of Canterbury. The western front (see plate 2) is supposed to be certainly of that period, and all very nearly of the same æra, though the southern tower is known to be somewhat the most modern. The striking difference in the plan of these towers, might justly lead to the inference, that there was also a material difference in their dates, and that they were not both of them part of the original plan; but there do not appear to be any grounds for such a supposition. On the other hand, the contrary seems to be well established; and those who are best acquainted with the productions of Norman architects, will scarcely be surprised at anomalies of this nature.
The abbey church, as it exists today (if it still exists, since in 1818, when the drawings for these plates were made, its demolition was happening quickly), was mostly built in the eleventh century by Robert the Abbot, who was moved from Jumieges to the bishopric of London, and then to the archbishopric of Canterbury. The western front (see plate 2) is believed to be definitely from that period, and nearly all the same era, although the southern tower is known to be somewhat newer. The noticeable differences in the design of these towers might suggest that there was a significant difference in their dates and that they weren't both part of the original design; however, there doesn't seem to be any evidence for such an idea. On the other hand, the opposite appears to be well established, and those who are most familiar with the works of Norman architects wouldn't be surprised by these kinds of anomalies.

Plate 3. Abbey Church of Jumieges.
Parts of the Nave.
Plate 3. Jumieges Abbey Church.
Sections of the Nave.
The interior of the nave (plate 3) is also a work of the same period, except the lofty pillars that support the cornice, and the symbols of the evangelists that are placed near the windows of the clerestory. These were additions made towards the latter end of the seventeenth century. The pillars were rendered necessary by the bad state of the roof: the symbols were added only by way of ornament. They are of beautiful sculpture, and, as such, have lately been engraved upon a larger scale, in an Account of a Tour in Normandy, in 1818, (II. p. 27) which work also contains a general view of the ruins of Jumieges, and a representation of some ancient trefoil arches that are very remarkable.
The inside of the nave (plate 3) is also from the same time period, except for the tall columns that hold up the cornice, and the symbols of the evangelists placed near the clerestory windows. These were added towards the end of the seventeenth century. The columns were needed because the roof was in bad shape: the symbols were added just for decoration. They are beautifully sculpted, and recently, they have been reproduced on a larger scale in an Account of a Tour in Normandy, in 1818, (II. p. 27), which also includes a general view of the ruins of Jumieges and a depiction of some noteworthy ancient trefoil arches.
Of the square central tower one side only is now remaining. This tower was despoiled of its spire in 1557. The Choir and Lady-Chapel are almost entirely gone. They were of pointed architecture; and it appears that they were erected during some of the latter years of the thirteenth century, or at the commencement of the fourteenth.
Of the square central tower, only one side is left now. This tower lost its spire in 1557. The Choir and Lady Chapel are nearly entirely gone. They had pointed architecture, and it seems they were built during the last years of the thirteenth century or at the beginning of the fourteenth.
In the Lady-Chapel lay the heart of Agnes Sorel, who died at the neighbouring village of Mesnil, on the ninth of February, 1450, while her royal lover, Charles VII. was residing at Jumieges, intent upon the siege of Honfleur. Her body was interred in the collegiate church of Loches in Touraine. Upon her monument at Jumieges was originally placed her effigy, in the act of offering her heart to the Virgin. But this statue was destroyed by the Huguenots, who are said to have been guilty of the most culpable excesses in this monastery. Agnes' tomb remained till the revolution, when it was swept away with all the rest, and, among others, with one of great historical curiosity in the neighbouring church dedicated to St. Peter; for the convent of Jumieges contained two churches, the larger under the invocation of the Holy Virgin, and a smaller by its side, sacred to the chief of the apostles.
In the Lady-Chapel lay the heart of Agnes Sorel, who died in the nearby village of Mesnil on February 9, 1450, while her royal lover, Charles VII, was at Jumieges, focused on the siege of Honfleur. Her body was buried in the collegiate church of Loches in Touraine. Originally, her monument at Jumieges featured her statue, depicting her offering her heart to the Virgin. However, this statue was destroyed by the Huguenots, who were known for committing serious excesses in this monastery. Agnes' tomb remained intact until the revolution, when it was removed along with all the others, including one of significant historical interest in the nearby church dedicated to St. Peter; for the convent of Jumieges included two churches, the larger one dedicated to the Holy Virgin and a smaller one next to it, dedicated to the chief of the apostles.
The tomb here alluded to was called by the name of le tombeau des Enerves, or de Gemellis; and so much importance was attached to it, that it has even been supposed that the Latin name of Jumieges, Gemeticum, was a corruption from the word gemellis. Upon the monument were figures of two young noblemen, intended, as it is said, to represent twin sons of Clovis and Bathilda, who, for sedition, were punished by being hamstrung and confined in this monastery.
The tomb mentioned here was known as le tombeau des Enerves or de Gemellis; it was considered so important that it’s even believed the Latin name of Jumieges, Gemeticum, derived from the word gemellis. The monument featured figures of two young noblemen, said to represent the twin sons of Clovis and Bathilda, who were punished for rebellion by being hamstrung and locked away in this monastery.

Plate 4. Abbey of Jumieges.
Arch on the West Front.
Plate 4. Jumieges Abbey.
Arch on the West Front.
The third plate of Jumieges, which is copied from a drawing by Miss Elizabeth Turner, represents a noble arch-way, the entrance to a porch that leads to a gallery adjoining the former cloisters, and known by the name of the Knight's Hall. It is a remarkably fine specimen of a very early pointed arch, still preserving all the ornaments of the semi-circular style, and displaying them in great richness and beauty. [4] There is no authority for the date of this gallery: nor does it appear that any historical record is preserved respecting it. The style of the architecture would lead to the referring of it, without much hesitation, to the latter part of the thirteenth century.
The third plate of Jumieges, based on a drawing by Miss Elizabeth Turner, shows a grand archway, the entrance to a porch that leads to a gallery next to the old cloisters, known as the Knight's Hall. It's a striking example of a very early pointed arch, still showcasing all the decorations of the semi-circular style, and presents them with great richness and beauty. [4] There’s no official record for the date of this gallery, and there doesn’t seem to be any historical documentation about it. The architectural style suggests it could likely be from the late thirteenth century.
PLATES V-XI.
ABBEY CHURCH OF ST. GEORGES DE BOCHERVILLE.

Plate 5. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
West Front.
Plate 5. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
West Front.
In a work like the present, devoted expressly to the elucidation of the Architectural Antiquities of Normandy, and more particularly intended to illustrate that style of architecture which prevailed during the time when the province was governed by its own Dukes, it has appeared desirable to select one or two objects, and to exhibit them, as far as possible, in their various details.
In a work like this one, specifically focused on explaining the Architectural Antiquities of Normandy, and particularly aimed at showcasing the style of architecture that was common when the province was ruled by its own Dukes, it seemed wise to choose one or two examples and present them, as much as possible, in their various details.
Under this idea, the abbey church of St. Georges de Bocherville has been taken from the upper division of the province, and that of the Holy Trinity at Caen from the lower. Both of these are noble edifices; both are in nearly the same state in which they were left by the Norman architects; and both of them are buildings whose dates may be cited with positive certainty.
Under this concept, the abbey church of St. Georges de Bocherville has been taken from the upper part of the province, and the Holy Trinity church in Caen from the lower part. Both of these are impressive structures; they are both almost in the same condition as when the Norman architects left them; and both buildings have dates that can be cited with certainty.
The abbey of St. Georges was situated upon an eminence on the right bank of the Seine, two leagues below Rouen. It owed its origin to Ralph de Tancarville, lord of the village, about the year 1050. A rage for the building and endowing of monastic establishments prevailed at that period throughout Normandy; and this nobleman, who had been the preceptor to Duke William in his youth, and was afterwards his chamberlain, unwilling to be outdone by his compeers in deeds of piety and magnificence, founded this monastery and built the church in honor of the Virgin and St. George. Both the conqueror and his queen assisted the pious labour by endowments to the convent; and Ordericus Vitalis relates how, upon the decease of the monarch, the monks of St. Gervais, at Rouen, where he died, made a solemn procession to the church of St. Georges de Bocherville, there to offer up their prayers for the soul of their departed sovereign.
The abbey of St. Georges was located on a hill on the right bank of the Seine, about six miles below Rouen. It was founded by Ralph de Tancarville, the lord of the village, around the year 1050. During that time, there was a strong interest in building and funding monasteries across Normandy; this nobleman, who had been Duke William's tutor in his youth and later served as his chamberlain, didn't want to be outdone by his peers in acts of devotion and grandeur. He established this monastery and constructed the church in honor of the Virgin and St. George. Both the conqueror and his queen supported this charitable effort with donations to the convent; and Ordericus Vitalis recounts how, upon the king's death, the monks of St. Gervais in Rouen, where he passed away, held a solemn procession to the church of St. Georges de Bocherville to pray for their deceased ruler's soul.
At the revolution the abbatial church was fortunate enough to become parochial, and it thus escaped the ruin in which nearly the whole of the monastic buildings throughout France were at that time involved. Its previous good fortune in having been so very little exposed to injury or to alteration, is even more to be wondered at.
At the revolution, the abbatial church was lucky enough to become a parish church, allowing it to avoid the destruction that nearly all monastic buildings in France faced at that time. Its earlier good fortune in being so little harmed or changed is even more remarkable.

Plate 6. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
General view.
Plate 6. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
Overall view.
The general view of the church, (plate 6) for the drawing of which the author is indebted to Miss Elizabeth Turner, is calculated to convey a faithful idea of the effect of the whole. Whatever is here seen is purely Norman, except the spire; and upon the subject of spires antiquaries are far from being agreed: some regarding them as a comparatively modern invention, while others, on the contrary, believe that the use of them may be traced to a very remote period. The semi-circular east end, with a roof of high pitch, the windows separated by shallow buttresses, or by slender cylindrical pillars, and the grotesque corbel-table, are, all of them, characteristics of the early Norman style: a greater peculiarity of the present building, and one indeed that is found in but few others, lies in the small semi-circular chapels attached to the sides of the transepts.
The overall view of the church, (plate 6), which the author thanks Miss Elizabeth Turner for, is designed to give an accurate idea of the complete structure. Everything seen here is purely Norman, except for the spire; and experts have differing opinions on spires: some see them as a relatively modern invention, while others believe their use goes back to ancient times. The semi-circular east end, with its steep roof, windows separated by shallow buttresses or slender cylindrical pillars, and the quirky corbel-table, all showcase the early Norman style. A more unique feature of this building, which is found in very few others, is the small semi-circular chapels attached to the sides of the transepts.
The west front (plate 5) exhibits a deviation from the general style of the church, in the two towers with which it is flanked. The shape of the arches in these plainly indicates a later æra; but they are early instances of pointed architecture. The grand entrance is displayed upon a larger scale in the seventh plate. The ornaments to this door-way are rich and varied, and there are but few finer portals in Normandy. But in specimens of this description the duchy is far from being able to bear a comparison with England. It would be difficult, perhaps impossible, to assign a satisfactory reason for this circumstance; and yet the fact is so obvious, that it cannot fail to have occurred to every one who has paid any attention to the architecture of the two countries.
The west front (plate 5) shows a departure from the church's general style, with the two towers flanking it. The shape of the arches clearly indicates a later period, but they are early examples of pointed architecture. The grand entrance is shown on a larger scale in the seventh plate. The decorations around this entrance are elaborate and diverse, and there are only a few finer doorways in Normandy. However, in this type of design, the duchy doesn't compare well with England. It might be challenging, perhaps even impossible, to provide a satisfactory explanation for this situation, yet the fact is so evident that anyone who has looked at the architecture of both countries is bound to notice it.
In the interior of the church there is scarcely an architectural anomaly to be discovered. The only alterations are those which were rendered necessary by the injuries done to the building in the religious wars, during the sixteenth century; and the repairs on that occasion extended only to a portion of the roof, and of the upper part of the wall on the south side of the nave. As a satisfactory specimen of the character of the whole of the inside, the south transept has been selected for the [5] subject of the eighth plate. In this, however, as well as in the opposite one, there is a peculiarity which requires to be noticed; that, within the church, at the distance of a few feet from the end wall, is placed a column, from which an arch springs on either side, occupying the whole width of the transept, and thus forming an open screen. The screen terminates, above, in a plain flat wall, which is carried to but a very short distance higher than the arches, so as to be nearly on a line with the triforium. The same arrangement exists also in some other churches in Normandy; as in that of the royal abbey of St. Stephen at Caen, in the abbey church at Cerisy, in the abbey church at Fécamp, and in the cathedral at Séez. In the two last mentioned buildings, it is found connected with the pointed architecture. At Cerisy, a church, erected a.d. 1030, by Robert, father to the Conqueror, the screen is surmounted by a row of seventeen semi-circular arches, which rise to about half the height of the columns of the triforium, and form an elegant parapet. It is possible that there may have been originally some decoration of the same kind at St. Georges. At Fécamp, the screen is carried up to the roof by three tiers, each consisting of three arches; and the recess thus made, is still used as a chapel, having an altar at the east end, and, in the centre, an ancient font. Such may have been originally the case at St. Georges; and thus we may account for the small semi-circular additions to the transepts, one of which is visible in the general view of the church. Mr. Cotman, however, suggests another idea, which may have entered into the mind of the architect of St. Georges; that, by means of this screen at the end of the transepts, the aisles of the nave would receive apparent length; from the columns, which form the screen, ranging in a line with those of the outer walls of the church. Among our English ecclesiastical buildings, there are similar screens in the transepts of Winchester cathedral[2], where the portion of the church that remains in its original state, greatly resembles, in its architecture, the church of St. Georges de Bocherville, and is known to have been erected at nearly the same date[3].
Inside the church, there are hardly any architectural oddities to be found. The only changes were those needed due to damage from the religious wars in the sixteenth century, and the repairs only covered part of the roof and the upper section of the wall on the south side of the nave. To show the character of the entire interior, the south transept has been chosen for the [5] subject of the eighth plate. However, both this transept and the one opposite have a feature worth noting: within the church, just a few feet from the end wall, there is a column from which an arch extends on either side, spanning the entire width of the transept and creating an open screen. Above this screen is a simple flat wall that rises only a short distance higher than the arches, nearly aligning with the triforium. This same arrangement is also found in other churches in Normandy, like the royal abbey of St. Stephen at Caen, the abbey church at Cerisy, the abbey church at Fécamp, and the cathedral at Séez. In the last two buildings, it connects with pointed architecture. At Cerisy, a church built AD 1030 by Robert, the father of the Conqueror, features a screen topped by a row of seventeen semi-circular arches that rise to about half the height of the triforium columns, creating an elegant parapet. It's possible that there was originally some similar decoration at St. Georges. At Fécamp, the screen extends to the roof in three tiers, each with three arches, and the recess created is still used as a chapel, complete with an altar at the east end and an ancient font in the center. This may have also been true for St. Georges, which could explain the small semi-circular additions to the transepts, one of which is visible in the overall view of the church. However, Mr. Cotman suggests another idea that the architect of St. Georges may have considered: that this screen at the end of the transepts gives the aisles of the nave an illusion of length by aligning the columns that form the screen with those of the church's outer walls. Among our English ecclesiastical buildings, there are similar screens in the transepts of Winchester cathedral[2], where the part of the church that remains original is quite similar in architecture to St. Georges de Bocherville, and is known to have been built around the same time[3].

Plate 7. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
West entrance.
Plate 7. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
West entrance.

Plate 8. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
South Transept.
Plate 8. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
South Transept.

Plate 9. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
Sculptured Capitals.
Plate 9. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
Sculptured Capitals.
Within the spandrils of the arches, just mentioned, are two highly curious bas-reliefs, figured here in the tenth plate, and marked A and B. They are on square tablets, cut out of the solid stone, in the same manner as the blocks of a stone engraving; the rims being left elevated, so as to form rude frames. One of them represents a prelate, who holds a crozier in his left hand, while the first two fingers of the right are elevated in the action of giving the blessing. Below him are two small heads; but it would be as difficult to conjecture what they are intended to typify, or why they are placed there, as it would be to state the meaning of the artist, in having represented the whole of his vestment as composed of parallel diagonal lines. In the opposite bas-relief, are seen two knights on horseback, in the act of jousting; as rude a piece of sculpture, especially with respect to the size and form of the steeds, as can well be imagined; and yet it possesses a degree of spirit, worthy of a better age. The shields of the riders are oblong; their tilting spears pointless; their conical helmets terminate in a nasal below, like the figures in the Bayeux tapestry. “This coincidence,” as has been observed elsewhere[4], “is interesting, as deciding a point of some moment towards establishing the antiquity of that celebrated relic, by setting it beyond a doubt, that such helmets were used anterior to the conquest; for it is certain, that these basso-relievos are coeval with the building that contains them.”
Within the spandrils of the mentioned arches are two intriguing bas-reliefs, shown here in the tenth plate, marked A and B. They are on square tablets, carved from solid stone, similar to how stone engravings are created; the edges are raised to form rough frames. One depicts a church leader holding a crozier in his left hand, while his right hand is raised in a gesture of blessing. Below him are two small heads, and it would be just as challenging to guess their significance or purpose as it would be to understand the artist's intention behind representing his entire garment with parallel diagonal lines. In the opposite bas-relief, there are two knights on horseback engaged in jousting; it is a rather crude sculpture, especially regarding the size and shape of the horses, yet it holds a certain spirit that seems deserving of a better time. The riders have rectangular shields; their jousting spears are blunted; their conical helmets end with a nose guard, reminiscent of the figures in the Bayeux tapestry. “This coincidence,” as has been noted elsewhere[4], “is interesting as it helps determine an important point about the age of that famous artifact, confirming that such helmets were in use before the conquest; it is clear that these bas-reliefs were created at the same time as the building they are in.”
The nave of the church of St. Georges is, in its height, divided into three compartments: the lowest consists of a row of square, massy piers, varied only by a few small columns attached to their angles, and connected by wide arches, which are generally without any other ornament than plain fluted mouldings; the second compartment, or triforium, is composed of a uniform series of small arches, broken, at intervals, by the truncated columns; which, supporting the groinings of the roof above, terminate abruptly below, nearly upon a level with the capitals of the lowest arches; in the clerestory, the arches are also simple and unornamented; their size nearly intermediate between those of the first and second tiers. It is almost needless to mention, that, in a perfect building, of such a date, the whole of the arches are semi-circular. The same is equally the case in the choir; but this part of the edifice is considerably richer in its architectural decorations; and the noble arch, which separates it from the nave, is surrounded with a broad band [6] of the embattled moulding, inclosing two others of the chevron moulding. A string-course, of unusual size, formed of what is called the cable ornament, goes round the whole interior of the building.
The nave of St. George's church is divided into three sections by its height: the lowest section features a row of solid square piers, with a few small columns attached to their corners, linked by wide arches that are mostly plain and just have fluted moldings. The second section, or triforium, has a consistent series of small arches, interrupted at intervals by truncated columns that support the groinings of the roof above and stop abruptly just above the capitals of the lowest arches. In the clerestory, the arches are also simple and unadorned, and their size is roughly between that of the first and second tiers. It’s almost unnecessary to say that, in a well-constructed building from this period, all arches are semi-circular. The same goes for the choir, but this part of the structure is much more detailed in its architectural features. The grand arch separating the choir from the nave is surrounded by a wide band of embattled molding, enclosing two other bands of chevron molding. A large string-course, made up of what’s known as cable ornament, runs around the entire interior of the building.
The general effect of the semi-circular east end, shews a striking resemblance between the church of St. Georges and Norwich cathedral; and those who take pleasure in researches of this description, will do well to trace the points of similarity through other parts of the edifices. The two kingdoms can scarcely boast more noble, or more perfect buildings, of the Norman style; and there is the farther advantage, that the difference between the periods of their respective erection is but small. Our English cathedral rose in the early part of the reign of William Rufus, when his follower, Herbert de Losinga, who, not content with having purchased the bishopric for £1900, bought also the abbacy of Winchester for his father, for £1000, was cited before the Pope for this double act of simony, and, with difficulty, retained his mitre, upon the condition of building sundry churches and monasteries. Norwich has, indeed, a superiority in its tower, in regard to which, it may safely be put in competition with any edifice of the same style, in Normandy or in England. For beauty, richness, variety, and purity of ornament, there is nothing like it. On the other hand, Norwich has undergone various alterations, as well in its interior, as its exterior[5], and it has no decoration of the same description comparable with the capitals in the church of St. Georges. These are so curious, that it has been thought right to devote to them the ninth and tenth plates of this work[6]. The capitals near the west end of the church, are comparatively simple: they become considerably more elaborate on advancing towards the choir; and it is most interesting to observe in them, how the Norman architects appear, in some instances, to have been intent upon copying the Roman model, or even adding to it a luxury of ornament, which it never knew, yet still preserving a classical feeling and a style of beauty, of which the proudest ages of architecture need not be ashamed; while, in other cases, the rudeness of the design and execution is such, that it can scarcely be conceived, but that they were executed by a barbarous people, just emerged from their hyperborean woods, and equally strangers to the cultivation of art, and the finer feelings of humanity. And yet, even in some of those of the latter description, attentive observation may lead to traces of classical fables, or representations of the holy mysteries of Christianity. Thus, one of the capitals[7] seems designed to portray the good Shepherd and the Lamb; another[8] appears to allude to the battle between the followers of Æneas and the Harpies. It would not, perhaps, be going too far, to say, that many of the others have reference to the northern mythology, and some of them, probably, to Scandinavian history.
The overall look of the semi-circular east end shows a striking similarity between St. George's Church and Norwich Cathedral. Those who enjoy this kind of research should definitely explore the similarities in other parts of the buildings. The two kingdoms can hardly claim more impressive or well-made structures in the Norman style. Additionally, the time difference between when they were built is quite small. Our English cathedral was constructed in the early years of William Rufus’s reign, when his follower, Herbert de Losinga, not satisfied with buying the bishopric for £1900, also purchased the abbacy of Winchester for his father for £1000. He was summoned before the Pope for this double act of simony and barely kept his mitre on the condition that he build several churches and monasteries. Norwich does have an advantage with its tower, which can be compared with any building of the same style in Normandy or England. For beauty, richness, variety, and purity of ornamentation, nothing else compares. However, Norwich has gone through various changes, both inside and out[5], and it lacks decorations similar to the capitals found in St. George's Church. These capitals are so remarkable that it was deemed appropriate to dedicate the ninth and tenth plates of this work[6]. The capitals near the west end of the church are relatively simple; they become significantly more complex as you move toward the choir. It’s fascinating to see how the Norman architects, in some cases, seemed to try to mimic the Roman style or even add an ornamentation luxury that it never had, while still maintaining a classical feel and an elegant design that any era of architecture would be proud of. In other cases, however, the roughness of the design and execution is such that it’s hard to believe they were made by anything other than a barbaric people just coming out of their northern forests, who were equally unfamiliar with artistic cultivation and the finer feelings of humanity. Yet, even some of those rougher designs reveal traces of classical myths or representations of holy Christian mysteries upon closer examination. For instance, one of the capitals[7] seems to depict the Good Shepherd and the Lamb; another[8] appears to reference the battle between the followers of Aeneas and the Harpies. It may not be too far-fetched to suggest that many of the others relate to northern mythology, and some probably connect to Scandinavian history.

Plate 10. Capitals in the Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
Plate 10. Capitals in the Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.

Plate 11. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
Sculpture in the Cloisters.
Plate 11. Abbey Church of St. Georges de Bocherville.
Sculpture in the Cloisters.
In the chapter-house, which stands between the church and the monastic buildings, the capitals are decidedly historical, and exhibit an apparent connection very unusual in similar cases. The eleventh plate contains some of these[9]. Another, and of the greatest curiosity, now lost, has been etched in Mr. Turner's Tour in Normandy, from a drawing by M. Langlois, a very able and indefatigable artist of Rouen. It represents a series of royal minstrels, playing upon different musical instruments. This part of the building is known to have been erected towards the close of the twelfth century, and is consequently an hundred years posterior to the church. It is now extremely dilapidated, and employed as a mill. The capitals here figured, are taken from three arches that formed the western front. The sculpture in the upper line, and in a portion of the second, most probably refers to some of the [7] legends of Norman story: the remainder seems intended to represent the miraculous passage of Jordan and the capture of Jericho, by the Israelites, under the command of Joshua. The detached moulding on the same plate, is copied from the archivolt of one of these arches: the style of its ornament is altogether peculiar. To the pillars that support the same arches, are attached whole-length figures, in high relief, of less than the natural size. Two of them represent females; the third, a man; and one of the former has her hair disposed in long braided tresses, that reach on either side to a girdle. All of them hold labels with inscriptions, which fall down to their feet in front. The braided locks, and the general style of sculpture, shew a resemblance between these statues and those on the portals of the churches of St. Denys and Chartres, as well as those which stood formerly at the entrance of St. Germain des Prés, at Paris, all which are figured by Montfaucon, in his Monumens de la Monarchie Française, and by him referred to the sovereigns of the Merovingian dynasty; but have been believed, by subsequent writers, to be the productions of the eleventh or twelfth century, an opinion which the statues at St. Georges may be considered to confirm.
In the chapter house, located between the church and the monastic buildings, the capitals are notably historical and show a connection that is quite unusual in similar cases. The eleventh plate includes some of these[9]. Another, which is of significant interest and is now lost, was captured in Mr. Turner's Tour in Normandy, from a drawing by M. Langlois, a very skilled and tireless artist from Rouen. It depicts a series of royal minstrels playing various musical instruments. This part of the building is known to have been constructed toward the end of the twelfth century, making it about a hundred years later than the church. It is now in a state of extreme disrepair and is used as a mill. The capitals illustrated here are taken from three arches that formed the western front. The sculpture in the upper line and part of the second likely refers to some legends from Norman history: the remaining part appears to represent the miraculous crossing of the Jordan River and the capture of Jericho by the Israelites under Joshua's leadership. The detached molding on the same plate is taken from the archivolt of one of these arches; the style of its ornamentation is quite unique. The pillars supporting the same arches feature full-length figures in high relief, which are smaller than life size. Two of them represent women; the third, a man; and one of the women has her hair styled in long braided tresses that extend down to a girdle on either side. All of them hold labels with inscriptions that hang down to their feet in front of them. The braided hair and the overall style of sculpture show a similarity between these statues and those on the portals of the churches of St. Denis and Chartres, as well as those that once stood at the entrance of St. Germain des Prés in Paris, all of which are depicted by Montfaucon in his Monumens de la Monarchie Française and attributed to the Merovingian dynasty. However, later writers have believed that these were created in the eleventh or twelfth century, an opinion that the statues at St. Georges can be considered to support.
FOOTNOTES:
[3] Milner's Winchester, I. p. 194.—Other authors, I am well aware, and those of great weight, have said much with regard to the Saxon work at Winchester; but, though I have examined the building itself, and the various publications respecting it, with some care, I confess I have met with no portion that did not appear to me to be truly Norman.
[3] Milner's Winchester, I. p. 194.—I know that other authors, and those of significant stature, have written extensively about the Saxon work at Winchester; however, even though I've studied the building and the various publications about it closely, I must admit that I haven't found any part that genuinely seems to be Saxon.
[5] The complete uniformity of style throughout the church of St. Georges, joined to the absence of all screens or other objects whatever, that might intercept the sight from west to east, produces an effect, not only grand, but altogether deceptive. It is impossible not to admit the superior judgment of the French, in thus keeping their religious edifices free from incumbrances; it is scarcely possible, too, not to feel persuaded, that the Norman church is larger than the English, though their respective dimensions are in reality as follows:
[5] The complete uniformity of style throughout St. Georges church, coupled with the absence of any screens or objects that could block the view from west to east, creates an effect that is not only impressive but also somewhat misleading. It's hard not to recognize the superior judgment of the French for keeping their religious buildings free of unnecessary distractions; it's also difficult not to be convinced that the Norman church is larger than the English one, even though their actual dimensions are as follows:
NORWICH. | ST. GEORGES. | |
Length of nave | 200 feet | 135 feet |
— —choir | 183 | 92 |
— —nave extensions | 180 | 102 |
Width of the nave with aisles | 70 | 64 ½ |
[6] In the former of these plates, the capitals, marked Nos. 1, 6, 8, 9, 10, and 12, are taken from the exterior of the east end; Nos. 2, 6, and 7, from the nave; and Nos. 3, 4, and 11, from the door-way. In the latter plate, the exterior of the east end has supplied Nos. 1, 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, and 10; the nave, Nos. 4 and 9; and the door-way, No. 5.
[6] In the first of these plates, the capitals labeled Nos. 1, 6, 8, 9, 10, and 12 come from the outside of the east end; Nos. 2, 6, and 7 are from the nave; and Nos. 3, 4, and 11 are from the doorway. In the second plate, the outside of the east end provides Nos. 1, 2, 3, 6, 7, 8, and 10; the nave has Nos. 4 and 9; and the doorway holds No. 5.
PLATE 12.
CHURCH OF GRÂVILLE.
(END OF THE NORTH TRANSEPT.)

Plate 12. Church of Grâville.
Plate 12. Grâville Church.
The church of Grâville, like that of St. Georges de Bocherville, though now parochial, was, before the revolution, monastic, being attached to the priory of the same name, beautifully situated on an eminence near the mouth of the Seine, at the distance of half a league from Havre de Grâce. The origin of this monastery is referred, in the Neustria Pia[10], to about the year 1100; but nothing is known with certainty respecting it till 1203, when Walter, Archbishop of Rouen, confirmed, by his approbation, the foundation of regular canons established here by William Malet, lord of the village, which is called in the Latin of those times, Girardi Villa, or Geraldi Villa. The modern name of Grâville is supposed to be an abbreviation of these. The canons thus fixed here, had been brought from St. Barbe in Auge, and were endowed by the founder with all the lands he possessed in Normandy and England. By subsequent deeds, one of them dated as late as the end of the fifteenth century, different members of the same family continued their donations to the priory. The last mentioned was Louis Malet, admiral of France, whose name is also to be found among the benefactors to Rouen cathedral, as having given a great bell of six hundred and sixty-six pounds weight, which, previously to the revolution, hung in the central tower.
The church of Grâville, like the one at St. Georges de Bocherville, is now a parish church but was originally monastic before the revolution, linked to the priory with the same name. This priory is beautifully located on a hill near the mouth of the Seine, about half a league from Havre de Grâce. The origins of this monastery date back to around the year 1100, according to the Neustria Pia[10], but there’s no solid information until 1203, when Walter, Archbishop of Rouen, approved the establishment of regular canons here, set up by William Malet, the lord of the village, which was referred to in the Latin of the time as Girardi Villa or Geraldi Villa. The modern name Grâville is believed to come from this. The canons brought here came from St. Barbe in Auge and were granted all the lands William Malet owned in Normandy and England. Later documents, including one from the late fifteenth century, show that different members of the same family continued to give donations to the priory. The last one mentioned was Louis Malet, admiral of France, whose name is also listed among the benefactors of Rouen cathedral for having donated a large bell weighing six hundred and sixty-six pounds, which hung in the central tower before the revolution.
William Malet, the founder of Grâville, was one of the Norman chieftains who fought under the Conqueror at the battle of Hastings[11]; and he is said to have been selected by his prince, on that occasion, to take charge of the body of Harold, and see it decently interred. Writers, however, are not agreed upon this point: Knighton, on the authority of Giraldus Cambrensis, asserts that, though Harold fell in the battle, he was not slain; but, escaping, retired to a cell near St. John's church, in Chester, and died there an anchoret, as was owned by himself in his last confession, when he lay dying; in memory whereof, they shewed his tomb when Knighton wrote. Rapin, on the other hand, in his History of England observes, that an ancient manuscript in the Cottonian library, relates, “that the king's body was hard to be known, by reason of its being covered with wounds; but that, it was at last discovered by one who had been his mistress, by means of certain private marks, known only to herself; whereupon the duke sent the body to his mother without ransom, though she is said to have offered him its weight in gold.” Nearly the same story is told in the Gesta Gulielmi Ductis[12], written by William, archdeacon of Lisieux, a contemporary author. Ordericus Vitalis[13] mentions William Malet two years afterwards, as commanding the Conqueror's forces in York, when besieged by the Danes [8] and a large body of confederates, under the command of Edgar Atheling and other chieftains; and we find that his son, Robert, received from the same king, the honor of Eye, in Suffolk, together with two hundred and twenty-one lordships in the same county; and many others in Hampshire, Essex, Lincoln, Nottingham, and York. This Robert held the office of great chamberlain of England, in the beginning of the reign of Henry I; but, only in the second year of it, he attached himself to the cause of Robert Curthose, for which he was disinherited and banished. With him appears to have ended the greatness of the family, in England.
William Malet, the founder of Grâville, was one of the Norman leaders who fought alongside the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings[11]; and it is said that he was chosen by his prince to take care of Harold's body and ensure it was properly buried. However, writers disagree on this point: Knighton, citing Giraldus Cambrensis, claims that although Harold fell in battle, he wasn't killed; instead, he escaped to a cell near St. John's Church in Chester, where he died as a hermit, as he confessed in his final moments. They still showed his tomb when Knighton wrote. Rapin, in his History of England, noted that an ancient manuscript in the Cottonian library stated, "that the king’s body was hard to recognize due to numerous wounds; but eventually, it was identified by one who had been his mistress, through certain private marks known only to her; consequently, the duke sent the body to his mother without any ransom, although she reportedly offered him its weight in gold." A similar account is shared in the Gesta Gulielmi Ductis[12], written by William, archdeacon of Lisieux, a contemporary author. Ordericus Vitalis[13] mentions William Malet two years later, as he led the Conqueror’s forces in York when they were besieged by the Danes and a large group of allies under the command of Edgar Atheling and other leaders. We also find that his son, Robert, was granted the honor of Eye in Suffolk by the same king, along with two hundred and twenty-one lordships in that county, along with many others in Hampshire, Essex, Lincoln, Nottingham, and York. This Robert served as the great chamberlain of England at the start of Henry I's reign, but only in the second year, he sided with the cause of Robert Curthose, which led to him being disinherited and exiled. With him seems to have concluded the family's prominence in England.
The church of Grâville was dedicated to St. Honorina, a virgin martyr, whose relics were preserved there in the times anterior to the Norman invasion; but were then transported to Conflans upon the Marne. Peter de Natalibus, copious as he is in his Hagiology, has no notice of Honorina, whose influence was nevertheless most extraordinary in releasing prisoners from fetters; and whose altars were accordingly hung round with an abundance of chains and instruments of torture. The author of the Neustria Pia, who attests many of her miracles of this description, relates, that her sanctity extended even to the horse which she rode, insomuch, that, when the body of the beast was thrown, after its death, as carrion to the dogs, they all refused to touch it; and the monks, in commemoration of the miracle, employed the skin for a covering to the church door, where it remained till the middle of the seventeenth century.
The church of Grâville was dedicated to St. Honorina, a virgin martyr, whose relics were kept there before the Norman invasion; but were later moved to Conflans on the Marne. Peter de Natalibus, known for his extensive Hagiology, doesn't mention Honorina, whose impact was still remarkable in freeing prisoners from chains; hence, her altars were decorated with many chains and torture devices. The author of the Neustria Pia, who documents many of her miracles, notes that her holiness even affected the horse she rode. When the horse died and was discarded as carrion for dogs, they all refused to eat it. In memory of this miracle, the monks used the hide as a covering for the church door, where it remained until the mid-seventeenth century.
Except towards the west end, which is in ruins, and has quite lost the portal and towers that flanked it, the church of Grâville still continues tolerably entire: in its style and general outline, but particularly in its central tower and spire, it bears a considerable resemblance to that of St. Georges de Bocherville. Architecturally regarded, however, it is very inferior to that noble edifice; but the end of the north transept, selected for the subject of the present plate, will, in point of interest, scarcely yield to any other building in Normandy. The row of sculptures immediately above the windows, is probably unique: among them is the Sagittary, very distinctly portrayed; and near him, an animal, probably designed for a horse, whose tail ends in a decided fleur-de-lys, while he holds in his mouth what appears intended to represent another. The figure of the Sagittary is also repeated upon one of the capitals of the nave, which are altogether of the same style of art, as the most barbarous at St. Georges, and not less fanciful. The interlaced arches, with flat surfaces, that inclose the windows immediately beneath the sculptures, may be matched by similar rows in the exterior of the abbey church of St. Stephen, at Caen, and on the end of the north transept of Norwich cathedral. It appears likewise, from Mr. Carter's work on Early English Architecture, (plate 23) that others, resembling them, line the lowest story of the east end of Tickencote church, in Rutlandshire. This circumstance is the rather mentioned here, as that able antiquary regards the church as a specimen of true Saxon architecture; whereas it may safely be affirmed, that there is no part of it, as figured by him, but may be exactly paralleled from Normandy. The same may also be said of almost every individual instance that he has produced as illustrations of the style in use among our Saxon progenitors. In Grâville, a series of similar arches is continued along the west side of the north transept; and, judging from the general appearance of the church, it may be believed that it is of a prior date to any of the others just mentioned.
Except for the west end, which is in ruins and has completely lost the portal and towers that used to stand beside it, the church of Grâville is still fairly intact. In terms of style and overall shape, especially with its central tower and spire, it looks quite similar to St. Georges de Bocherville. Architecturally, though, it’s much less impressive than that grand building; however, the end of the north transept, which is the focus of the current illustration, is hardly less interesting than any other structure in Normandy. The row of sculptures directly above the windows is probably unique: among them is the Sagittary, clearly depicted; nearby is an animal, likely intended to be a horse, whose tail ends in a distinct fleur-de-lys, while it holds in its mouth what appears to be another. The figure of the Sagittary is also repeated on one of the capitals of the nave, which all share the same artistic style as the more primitive features at St. Georges, and are just as imaginative. The interlaced arches with flat surfaces that surround the windows just beneath the sculptures can be matched by similar rows on the outside of the abbey church of St. Stephen in Caen and on the north transept of Norwich Cathedral. Additionally, it seems, according to Mr. Carter's work on Early English Architecture, (plate 23), that others resembling them adorn the lowest story of the east end of Tickencote church in Rutlandshire. This point is worth mentioning here as that skilled antiquarian considers the church a prime example of true Saxon architecture; however, it can be confidently stated that there’s no part of it, as illustrated by him, that can’t be exactly matched with examples from Normandy. The same can also be said for nearly every individual example he has put forth as illustrations of the style used by our Saxon ancestors. In Grâville, a series of similar arches continues along the west side of the north transept, and judging by the overall appearance of the church, it can be believed that it predates any of the others just mentioned.
A considerable portion of the monastic buildings is still remaining; but they are comparatively modern.—A lithographic plate of this monastery was published at Paris, by Bourgeois, in 1818.
A significant part of the monastery buildings is still standing; however, they are relatively modern. A lithographic plate of this monastery was published in Paris by Bourgeois in 1818.
FOOTNOTES:
[10] P. 861.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 861.
[12] Duchesne, Scriptores Normanni, p. 204.
[13] Ibid. p. 512.
Ibid. p. 512.
PLATE 13.
CASTLE OF ST. SAUVEUR LE VICOMTE.[14]
The origin of the castle, here figured, is coeval with the establishment of the Normans, in the province which now bears their name. The inventory of the ancient barony of St. Sauveur, shews that, in 912, the year when Charles the Simple ceded Normandy to Rollo, the new duke [9] granted this great lordship, under the common obligations of feudal tenure, to Richard, one of the principal chieftains who had attended him from Norway. In 913, Richard founded in his castle a chapel, which, in the following year, was dedicated to the Holy Trinity, by Herbert, Bishop of Coutances. Many of the descendants of Richard bore the name of Néel; and it was upon the first of those so called, that Duke William Longue Epée conferred the title of viscount, about the year 938. In 998, Richard, the second of that name, established in his castle of St. Sauveur, with the sanction of Hugh, Bishop of Coutances, a collegiate church, consisting of four prebends. At the beginning of the reign of William the Conqueror, Néel de St. Sauveur took up arms against the disputed title of that sovereign, in consequence of which, his lands were confiscated, and he himself compelled to seek an asylum in Brittany. This is supposed to have happened in 1047; but the anger of the offended duke was short-lived; for the very next year, there is an account of William's restoring to Néel the lordship of St. Sauveur, “in consideration of the services he had rendered him.” The same lenity, however, was not shewn with regard to Néel's lordship of Nehou; for this was permanently alienated, and was granted to the family of Riviers, or Redvers, who, some years afterwards, became powerful in England, where they had a grant of the Isle of Wight, in fee, and were created, by Henry I. Earls of Devonshire. The collegiate church, founded in the castle of St. Sauveur during the preceding century, was suppressed in 1048, on account of some umbrage taken by the chieftain at the conduct of the canons; and he established, in their room, a convent of Benedictines, whose successors, removing without the precincts of the fortress, erected the abbey, the subject of the following plate.
The origin of the castle depicted here dates back to the arrival of the Normans in the region that now carries their name. The record of the ancient barony of St. Sauveur reveals that in 912, the year when Charles the Simple gave Normandy to Rollo, the new duke [9] granted this significant lordship, with the usual feudal obligations, to Richard, one of the main leaders who accompanied him from Norway. In 913, Richard established a chapel in his castle, which was dedicated to the Holy Trinity the following year by Herbert, Bishop of Coutances. Many of Richard's descendants took the name Néel, and it was the first of these who received the title of viscount from Duke William Longue Épée around the year 938. In 998, Richard II set up a collegiate church in his castle of St. Sauveur, with the approval of Hugh, Bishop of Coutances, comprising four prebends. At the beginning of William the Conqueror's reign, Néel de St. Sauveur opposed the legitimacy of the duke's claim, resulting in the confiscation of his lands and forcing him to seek refuge in Brittany. This is believed to have occurred in 1047, but the duke's anger was short-lived; the very next year, it's reported that William returned the lordship of St. Sauveur to Néel, “due to the services he had provided.” However, the same leniency was not shown regarding Néel's lordship of Nehou, which was permanently taken and given to the family of Riviers, or Redvers, who later became influential in England, receiving a grant for the Isle of Wight and being created Earls of Devonshire by Henry I. The collegiate church established in the castle of St. Sauveur in the previous century was dissolved in 1048 because of some grievances the chieftain had with the behavior of the canons; he then replaced them with a convent of Benedictines, whose successors, after moving outside the castle, built the abbey featured in the following plate.

Plate 13. Castle of St. Sauveur le Vicomte.
Plate 13. Castle of St. Sauveur le Vicomte.
The name of St. Sauveur is to be found in the list of officers who accompanied the Conqueror to England; and the records of those times also preserve the remembrance of one Néel, who was slain at Cardiff, in 1078. The troops, however, of the Côtentin, were at the conquest, commanded by Robert, Count of Mortain, half-brother to the duke, who, most probably, was indebted to this near degree of relationship for so proud a mark of distinction. The family of Néel did not retain much longer possession of St. Sauveur: the lord of the castle died in 1092, leaving only a daughter, named Lætitia, who married Jourdain Taisson, or Tesson, and brought to him these possessions as her dowry. After the expiration of about a century, a similar event deprived the Taissons of St. Sauveur. Jane, the last of that family, formed an alliance with the Harcourts, and with them the lordship remained till the middle of the fourteenth century, when the domains of Géoffroy d'Harcourt were confiscated for felony, and the castle would have passed into the hands of a new master, had not the successes of our sovereign, Edward III. interfered, and stopped the effects of the confiscation.
The name of St. Sauveur appears in the list of officers who went with the Conqueror to England; records from that time also remember one Néel, who was killed at Cardiff in 1078. However, the troops from Côtentin were commanded by Robert, Count of Mortain, the duke's half-brother, who likely earned this significant position due to their close relationship. The Néel family did not hold onto St. Sauveur for long: the lord of the castle died in 1092, leaving behind only a daughter named Lætitia, who married Jourdain Taisson, or Tesson, bringing these lands as her dowry. After about a century, a similar fate stripped the Taissons of St. Sauveur. Jane, the last of that family, allied with the Harcourts, and they held the lordship until the mid-fourteenth century when Géoffroy d'Harcourt's lands were seized for felony. The castle would have changed hands to a new owner if not for the victories of our sovereign, Edward III, which interrupted the confiscation process.
History, from this time forward, speaks more decidedly as to the strength of the fortress: at the time of the battle of Poitiers, Géoffroy d'Harcourt maintained himself here, at the head of a numerous garrison, composed of troops from England and Navarre, and, not only bade defiance to the superior force of the French generals, but extended his ravages over the whole of Lower Normandy. The abbey of Lessay, and cathedral of Coutances, particularly suffered from his attacks. To the latter, he had actually laid siege, when a detachment sent against him, by the regent and the states of the kingdom, obliged him to turn his attention homeward; and his forces were defeated, and himself slain. The castle, on this occasion, afforded safe shelter to the fugitives; and, in consequence of Harcourt's death, passing into the hands of the King of England, was, by him, supplied with a garrison of four hundred men, under the command of Jehan Lisle, and was almost immediately afterwards bestowed, by Edward, upon Sir John Chandos, as a reward for his eminent services. The fortifications, under the care of this able captain, underwent a thorough repair in the year 1360; and it is believed that, upon this occasion, the keep was principally, if not altogether, rebuilt; the same broad square tower, which is now standing, and is the principal feature in the ruins. The labor thus bestowed upon St. Sauveur, rendered it one of the principal posts of the duchy. Rymer, by whom it is repeatedly mentioned, expressly states, that our countrymen maintained in it a numerous garrison, who, after the battle of Auray, lorded it without restraint over the neighboring parts, and were guilty of such excesses, that, in 1374, Charles V. then King of France, was induced to send against them a powerful armament, both by sea and land, under Sir John of Vienne, admiral of the kingdom, assisted by all the barons and knights of Brittany and Normandy. St. Sauveur was, at that time, in the hands of Sir Aleyne Boxhull, to whom Edward had given it, [10] after the death of Sir John Chandos; but he, himself, was then in England; and, according to Froissart[15], he had left there as governor a squire, called Carenton, or Katrington, with Sir Thomas Cornet, John de Burgh, and the three brothers Maulevriers, with whom there might be about six score companions, all armed, and ready for defence. This handful of men made a long and obstinate resistance, which, at length, terminated in a truce for six weeks, accompanied with a stipulation, that, unless previously relieved, the fortress should be surrendered upon a certain day of July, 1375. The time came; no relief arrived; and the French took possession of St. Sauveur; though not without many remonstrances on the part of the besieged, who contended, that the treaty of Bruges, which had been signed in the interim by the two sovereigns, and had established a general truce, ought also to have the effect of superseding all partial treaties.
History, from this point on, clearly highlights the strength of the fortress. During the Battle of Poitiers, Géoffroy d'Harcourt held his ground here, commanding a large garrison made up of troops from England and Navarre. Not only did he defy the superior force of the French generals, but he also spread destruction throughout Lower Normandy. The abbey of Lessay and the cathedral of Coutances particularly felt the impact of his assaults. He had even laid siege to the latter when a detachment sent against him by the regent and the states of the kingdom forced him to refocus his attention at home; his forces were ultimately defeated, and he was killed. The castle provided refuge for fugitives during this time, and following Harcourt's death, it fell into the hands of the King of England, who stationed a garrison of four hundred men there under the command of Jehan Lisle. Soon after, Edward granted it to Sir John Chandos as a reward for his outstanding services. The fortifications underwent significant repairs in 1360, and it is believed that, during this time, the keep was primarily, if not entirely, rebuilt; the same broad square tower still stands today and is the main feature among the ruins. The work done on St. Sauveur made it one of the key posts in the duchy. Rymer, who mentions it several times, explicitly states that our countrymen maintained a large garrison there who, after the Battle of Auray, ruled uncontested over the surrounding areas and committed such excesses that in 1374, Charles V, then King of France, was compelled to send a powerful force against them both by sea and land, led by Sir John of Vienne, the kingdom's admiral, supported by all the barons and knights of Brittany and Normandy. At that time, St. Sauveur was in the hands of Sir Aleyne Boxhull, to whom Edward had granted it after Sir John Chandos' death, but he was in England at the time. According to Froissart, he had left a squire named Carenton, or Katrington, in charge as governor, along with Sir Thomas Cornet, John de Burgh, and the three brothers Maulevriers, making up about eighty armed companions ready for defense. This small group put up a long and stubborn resistance, which eventually led to a truce for six weeks, with the condition that unless they were relieved beforehand, the fortress would surrender on a specified day in July 1375. When the day came, no relief had arrived, and the French took control of St. Sauveur, though not without significant objections from the besieged, who argued that the Treaty of Bruges, signed in the meantime by both sovereigns, which had established a general truce, should also override all partial treaties.
Mention is made, upon this occasion, of a considerable sum of money, which was to be paid to the garrison, upon their evacuating the castle. The fact, though unnoticed by Froissart and Holinshed, could not but have been notorious; for it appears, that John of Vienne assembled the three states of the province at Bayeux, for the purpose of raising the money; and Rymer tells us, that the papal legates were appointed by the respective parties, as depositaries, both of the money and the castle, till all the stipulations should be fulfilled. In this circumstance, we find an explanation of the death of Katrington, on which Holinshed dwells at considerable length, giving a most curious and interesting account of the circumstances attending it[16]. Sir John Anneslie, who had married the niece of Sir John Chandos, and, on that account, claimed the inheritance of St. Sauveur, with the lands appertaining to the castle, charged Katrington with treason, in the matter of the surrender; and, after considerable difficulties, prevailed upon King Richard II in the third year of his reign, to suffer the point to be established by single combat. The event of the contest was considered to make good the charge. According to Holinshed, Katrington, who was a very strong man, while his adversary was much the contrary, was so grievously wounded in the fight, that he died the following day. Dugdale and Fabian, however, state, that he was dragged to Tyburn, and there hanged for his treason.
On this occasion, a significant amount of money is mentioned, which was supposed to be paid to the garrison when they evacuated the castle. Although Froissart and Holinshed didn't address it, this fact must have been well-known; John of Vienne gathered the three states of the province at Bayeux to raise the money. Rymer tells us that the papal legates were appointed by both parties as guardians of the money and the castle until all conditions were met. In this situation, we find an explanation for the death of Katrington, which Holinshed discusses in detail, providing a fascinating account of the events surrounding it[16]. Sir John Anneslie, who had married Sir John Chandos's niece, claimed the inheritance of St. Sauveur and the lands associated with the castle, accusing Katrington of treason regarding the surrender. After facing significant challenges, he convinced King Richard II, during his third year of reign, to allow the matter to be settled by single combat. The outcome of the fight was deemed to support the accusation. According to Holinshed, Katrington, who was a very strong man, was severely injured during the duel while his opponent was much weaker, and he died the next day. However, Dugdale and Fabian state that he was dragged to Tyburn and hanged for his treason.
The King of France, upon recovering possession of St. Sauveur, conferred the lordship upon Bureau de la Riviere, his chamberlain: from him, it passed, in 1392, into the hands of John Charles, Lord of Evry, who still held it in 1417, when our King Henry once more brought it under the sway of the English sceptre. During the succeeding unfortunate reign, this castle shared, in 1450, the fate of all the other British possessions in Normandy; and, like most of the rest, it offered but a feeble resistance to the victorious arms of France. A few days' siege was sufficient to induce its garrison, of two hundred men, to surrender, what the contemporary historians admit to have been one of the finest and strongest places in the duchy. St. Sauveur, from this time, is no longer celebrated in history, as a fortress; nor, indeed, does it even appear to be mentioned as such, except in the Memoirs of Marshal de Matignon, where a demand is stated to have been made for thirty men to garrison it. In all probability, the change produced in the art of warfare, by the introduction of cannon, caused it silently to pass into insignificance, and then gradually to sink into its present wretched state of dilapidation. Towards the close of the seventeenth century, an hospital was established within its walls; and the same still subsists, but in great poverty, in consequence of the funds having been alienated, or lost, during the revolution.
The King of France, after regaining control of St. Sauveur, granted the lordship to his chamberlain, Bureau de la Riviere. In 1392, it then changed hands to John Charles, Lord of Evry, who still had it in 1417 when our King Henry brought it back under English rule. During the unfortunate reign that followed, in 1450, this castle met the same fate as all the other British territories in Normandy; like most, it offered little resistance to the victorious French forces. A short siege was enough for its garrison of two hundred men to surrender, despite contemporary historians recognizing it as one of the finest and strongest castles in the duchy. From then on, St. Sauveur faded from history as a fortress, and it’s hardly mentioned as such, except in the Memoirs of Marshal de Matignon, which notes a demand for thirty men to garrison it. Likely, the changes brought by the introduction of cannon in warfare led it to lose significance and gradually fall into its current state of disrepair. Towards the end of the seventeenth century, a hospital was established within its walls; it still exists today but is in great poverty due to the funds being misplaced or lost during the revolution.
Of the ancient fortifications of the castle, the greater part exists, either entire, or sufficiently so to be traced. The most important of all, the keep, is perfect in its exterior, but has been so completely gutted within, that the original situation of the floors and beams is not to be discovered without difficulty. The two ballia likewise remain: the larger, which defended the keep; the lesser, in the form of a crescent, designed to oppose the approach of an enemy on the side of the town. Towards the north, the small river, the Ouve, formed a natural defence. On the south, are still to be seen two gates, of which, that leading to the dungeon was considerably the stronger. It was defended by the works, commonly employed from the fourteenth to the sixteenth century, for the protection of the entrances to fortresses; and, under it, there yet remain, on either side, freestone seats, designed for the [11] guard, capable of containing from fifteen to twenty persons. The rest of the outworks, which were many, have now disappeared; but people are still living in the town, who remember to have seen the fosses filled with water. At present they are obliterated; and their site is occupied by houses and gardens.
Of the ancient castle fortifications, most of them still stand, either intact or recognizable. The most significant one, the keep, is in great shape on the outside but has been so thoroughly stripped inside that it's hard to find the original layout of the floors and beams. The two baileys also remain: the larger one defended the keep, and the smaller one, shaped like a crescent, was meant to block attacks coming from the town side. To the north, the small river, the Ouve, provided a natural defense. To the south, two gates are still visible, with the one leading to the dungeon being notably stronger. It was protected by the structures typically used from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries to secure fortress entrances, and beneath it, there are still freestone benches on either side, built for the [11] guard, which could hold fifteen to twenty people. Many other outer defenses have disappeared, but there are still residents in the town who remember seeing the moats filled with water. Now they have been filled in, and the area is covered by houses and gardens.
The following is a list of the lords of St. Sauveur, from the year 1450, to the revolution.—Charles VII. when first he wrested the castle from the English, conferred it, together with its extensive domain, upon Andrew de Villequier, and his heirs male; and it remained in this family till 1536, when, from default of such heirs, it reverted to the crown, and was kept in the hands of Francis I. and his successors, till 1572. At that time Charles IX. granted it to Christopher de Bassompierre, from whom it passed to Francis de Bassompierre, Marshal of France. In 1612, it again returned to the throne, then filled by Mary of Medicis, widow of Henry IV. whose son, Louis XIII. alienated it in 1620, to John Phélipeaux de Villesavey, and he held it till 1631. After him, the families of De la Guiche and Géran were, for thirty-eight years, possessors of St. Sauveur. At the expiration of this term, the lordship became once more incorporated in the royal domain, till Louis XIV. in 1698, conferred it upon his natural son, the Count of Toulouse, whose son, Louis Jean Marie de Bourbon, Duc de Penthievre, succeeded to it, by inheritance, in 1727. He shortly after gave it, in part of her portion, to his daughter, who married Louis Philippe Joseph d'Orleans, Duc de Chartres; and it thenceforward continued in the possession of the Orleans family, till the period of the revolution.
The following is a list of the lords of St. Sauveur, from the year 1450 to the revolution.—Charles VII, when he first took the castle from the English, gave it, along with its vast lands, to Andrew de Villequier and his male heirs; it stayed in this family until 1536, when, due to a lack of such heirs, it went back to the crown. It remained with Francis I and his successors until 1572. At that point, Charles IX granted it to Christopher de Bassompierre, who then passed it to Francis de Bassompierre, Marshal of France. In 1612, it returned to the throne, then held by Mary of Medicis, widow of Henry IV, whose son, Louis XIII, transferred it in 1620 to John Phélipeaux de Villesavey, who held it until 1631. After him, the families of De la Guiche and Géran owned St. Sauveur for thirty-eight years. After that time, the lordship was once again part of the royal domain until Louis XIV, in 1698, gave it to his illegitimate son, the Count of Toulouse. His son, Louis Jean Marie de Bourbon, Duc de Penthievre, inherited it in 1727. He soon after gave it as part of her dowry to his daughter, who married Louis Philippe Joseph d'Orleans, Duc de Chartres; and it remained with the Orleans family until the revolution.
FOOTNOTES:
[14] The author has to express his acknowledgments, and he begs to do it in the strongest terms, to the kindness of M. de Gerville of Valognes, for very many communications towards the furtherance of this work; but particularly for those relating to the church and abbey of St. Sauveur le Vicomte, which have been so copious, that little has been necessary, but to translate them into English.
[14] The author wants to express his gratitude, and he wishes to do it in the strongest way possible, to the kindness of M. de Gerville of Valognes, for numerous contributions to this work; especially for those regarding the church and abbey of St. Sauveur le Vicomte, which have been so plentiful that little more was needed than to translate them into English.
[16] Quarto edit. II. p. 726.
PLATE 14.
ABBEY CHURCH OF ST. SAUVEUR LE VICOMTE.
(North-East View.)

Plate 14. Abbey Church of St. Sauveur le Vicomte.
Plate 14. Abbey Church of St. Sauveur le Vicomte.
The remains of the abbey of St. Sauveur le Vicomte, are situated within a very short distance of the castle of the same name, in the department of La Manche, near the western extremity of Normandy, about eighteen miles south of Valognes, and fifty north of Coutances. The addition of the term Vicomte, to the appellation of this domain, may have been owing to a two-fold cause;—to denote the importance of its possessor, and to distinguish the monastery from other religious establishments in the duchy, also dedicated to the Holy Savior, especially from the nunnery of St. Sauveur, at Evreux.
The remains of the abbey of St. Sauveur le Vicomte are located just a short distance from the castle of the same name, in the La Manche department, close to the western edge of Normandy, about eighteen miles south of Valognes and fifty miles north of Coutances. The addition of the term Vicomte to this area's name may have two reasons: to highlight the status of its owner and to differentiate the monastery from other religious institutions in the duchy that are also dedicated to the Holy Savior, especially from the nunnery of St. Sauveur in Evreux.
It has been necessary, under the preceding article, briefly to allude to the establishment of this convent, which took its rise from the collegiate church, founded in the year 998, in the castle of St. Sauveur, by Richard Néel, the second viscount; a foundation, which, only fifty years afterwards, was suppressed, and replaced by a society of Benedictines from Jumieges. Changes of this description were by no means unfrequent in those unsettled times: indeed, regarding the character of the chieftains and the clergy, it is rather matter of surprise, that they did not occur more commonly; and greater astonishment may be entertained at the Viscount of St. Sauveur having suffered a body of men, naturally imperious, and necessarily guided by interests different from his own, to remain about a century under his roof, than to find him afterwards removing them to the spot which they subsequently continued to occupy. The original charter, granted by Néel to the monks from Jumieges, is preserved among the documents in the Gallia Christiana. His brother, Roger, is said to have superintended the erection of the new monastery, in which pious task, he was assisted by Lætitia, his niece, sole heiress of Néel, and now married to Jourdain Taisson, who had, in her right, become lord of St. Sauveur. This Jourdain, with his wife, and their three sons, was present at the dedication of the church; so that the building of it may safely be referred to the early part of the twelfth century. M. de Gerville, upon the authority of the Memoirs of the Harcourt Family, states, that some of these latter also assisted in the construction; and yet he is unwilling to admit that any portion of it was erected in the following century, when the Harcourts became possessed of the domain. He contends, that “the whole style of the building indicates a period approaching the year 1100; at which time the struggle existed between the pointed and the semi-circular [12] architecture.” Setting aside the long-contested question concerning the date of the introduction of the pointed arch, I cannot help, for my own part, suspecting, that the Lady-Chapel was a subsequent erection, and, probably, of the æra of the Harcourts. Its narrow trefoil-headed windows above, and the plainer ones below, seem decisively to indicate such a period; and the deep buttresses afford another, not less positive, mark. The lower part of this portion of the church, exhibits an architectural peculiarity deserving of notice: the wall is considerably widest, where it unites with the ground; after which, it gradually decreases in size, by successive tiers, for a few feet upwards, and then it rises perpendicularly.
It has been necessary, in the previous article, to briefly mention the founding of this convent, which started from the collegiate church established in 998 at the castle of St. Sauveur by Richard Néel, the second viscount. This foundation was only suppressed fifty years later and replaced by a community of Benedictines from Jumieges. Changes like this were quite common in those tumultuous times; indeed, considering the nature of the chieftains and the clergy, it's surprising they didn't happen more often. It's even more astonishing that the Viscount of St. Sauveur allowed a group of people, who were naturally dominant and driven by different interests, to stay under his roof for about a century, rather than relocating them to the place they later inhabited. The original charter granted by Néel to the monks from Jumieges is kept among the documents in the Gallia Christiana. His brother, Roger, is said to have overseen the construction of the new monastery, a task in which he was supported by Lætitia, his niece and sole heiress of Néel, who was now married to Jourdain Taisson, who had, through her, become lord of St. Sauveur. This Jourdain, along with his wife and their three sons, was present at the church's dedication, so the building can likely be dated to the early 12th century. M. de Gerville, citing the Memoirs of the Harcourt Family, claims that some of them also helped in the construction; however, he is reluctant to accept that any part of it was built in the following century when the Harcourts acquired the domain. He argues that "the entire style of the building points to a time around 1100, during which the conflict existed between pointed and semi-circular architecture." Putting aside the long-debated question about when the pointed arch was introduced, I can't help but suspect that the Lady Chapel was constructed later, likely during the Harcourt era. Its narrow trefoil-headed windows above and the simpler ones below seem to clearly indicate such a time; and the deep buttresses provide another unmistakable sign. The lower part of this section of the church shows an architectural feature worth noting: the wall is significantly widest where it meets the ground; after that, it gradually shrinks in size in tiers for a few feet upward, and then rises straight up.
What remains of the western portal, is of the earlier style. It was entered by a semi-circular arch, bordered by a fillet of the nail-head moulding. In the nave, the lower arches, with the columns and their capitals, as well as the false row of arches in the triforium, are wholly Norman; while the windows of the clerestory and their accompanying ornaments, are as completely gothic. The transepts and the choir shew a similar medley.
What’s left of the western portal is from the earlier style. It features a semi-circular arch framed by a narrow band of nail-head molding. In the nave, the lower arches, along with the columns and their capitals, as well as the fake row of arches in the triforium, are entirely Norman, while the windows of the clerestory and their accompanying decorations are completely Gothic. The transepts and the choir display a similar mix.
The Harcourts, who held St. Sauveur till the middle of the fourteenth century, bestowed much pains upon the preservation of the abbey; but the last of this noble family was scarcely dead, when the convent was exposed to all the calamities of war. It was repeatedly pillaged by the contending parties, and was finally almost destroyed by the orders of King Edward III. who foreseeing, from the unfortunate complexion of affairs, that the French would be likely soon to besiege the castle, was desirous at least to deprive them of the advantage they might derive from having possession of the monastery. The heterogeneous character of the architecture of the church, is attributable to the injuries received on this occasion, and to those inflicted during the wars in the following century. The lower portion of the building, most probably, remained for a considerable length of time in the same ruined and neglected state in which it had been left after the execution of the orders of Edward III.; the clerestory and arches above, were not added till the return of a tranquil æra.
The Harcourts, who owned St. Sauveur until the middle of the 14th century, worked really hard to take care of the abbey. But as soon as the last member of this noble family passed away, the convent faced all the horrors of war. It was raided multiple times by opposing forces and was nearly destroyed by orders from King Edward III, who, anticipating that the French would soon lay siege to the castle, wanted to deny them any benefits they might get from taking over the monastery. The mixed styles of the church's architecture are due to the damage inflicted during this time and during the wars in the following century. The lower part of the building likely stayed in a ruined and neglected state for a long while after Edward III’s orders were carried out; the clerestory and arches above weren’t added until a more peaceful time returned.
Indeed, it is matter of historical notoriety, that the finances of the monastery were, at this period, in the same state of dilapidation as the walls; insomuch, that Thomas du Bigard, who was elected abbot in 1376, and held the post for fourteen years, lay all that time under a papal interdict for the non-payment of his annats; nor did his successor, Denis Loquet, venture to accept the crozier, till he had made a journey to Avignon, and obtained, from Clement VII. the remission of what was due, as well on the election of his predecessor, as on his own. In 1422, the official of Valognes was charged by the three states of Normandy, assembled at Vernon, with the consent of the Duke of Bedford, to make inquiry into the losses sustained by the abbey. His report upon the subject is a curious historical document, little known, and, unfortunately, nearly twenty feet long. M. de Gerville has kindly supplied the following extracts from it. “Sylvester de la Cervelle, Yvon de Galles, and Bertrand de Glesquin, were, with the admiral, John de Vienne, in command of the army, at the siege of the castle of St. Sauveur, a.d. 1375.—The English had, previously to the siege, destroyed the abbey and the adjacent buildings, lest their enemies should establish themselves there, and annoy them.—The monks of St. Sauveur had, at first, taken refuge in the abbey of the Vow, near Cherbourg, and afterwards in Jersey, where the convent had some property: certain among them had also retired to foreign monasteries, there to seek a subsistence, which their own could no longer afford them.—At their return, the abbot and the clergy found their buildings destroyed; and, at the period of the inquisition, notwithstanding all their efforts and the money they could raise, they were still obliged to celebrate divine service in the refectory.—The monks and abbot, who had sought shelter at Jersey, had been obliged to quit that retreat, because the King of England put their property there under sequestration.—Those who returned first to the monastery, built themselves sheds against a wall, and there made a fire to dress, their victuals, while, for lodging-places, they had recourse to some vaults that were still left.—So great was their poverty, that it is stated by one of the witnesses, in his deposition, that they had not wherewithal to buy peciam mutonis vel aliarum carnium.—Another deposes that, during the siege, the French fired with such violence at one of the towers, that it was destroyed, fueruntque combustæ novæ campanæ, quarum una habebat octo buccellos ad mensuram Sti. Salvatoris.”
Indeed, it is a matter of historical notoriety that the monastery's finances were, at this time, in as much disrepair as its walls; as a result, Thomas du Bigard, who was elected abbot in 1376 and held the position for fourteen years, was under a papal interdict for not paying his dues the entire time. His successor, Denis Loquet, didn’t dare to accept the abbot's staff until he traveled to Avignon and received, from Clement VII, the forgiveness of the debts owed from both his predecessor's election and his own. In 1422, the official of Valognes was assigned by the three states of Normandy, gathered at Vernon with the Duke of Bedford’s approval, to investigate the losses suffered by the abbey. His report on this matter is an intriguing historical document, mostly unknown and, unfortunately, almost twenty feet long. M. de Gerville has kindly provided the following excerpts from it. “Sylvester de la Cervelle, Yvon de Galles, and Bertrand de Glesquin, along with Admiral John de Vienne, were in charge of the army during the siege of the castle of St. Sauveur, A.D. 1375. The English had previously destroyed the abbey and nearby buildings to prevent their enemies from taking hold there and causing them trouble. The monks of St. Sauveur initially sought refuge in the abbey of the Vow, near Cherbourg, and later in Jersey, where the convent owned some property. Some of them even went to foreign monasteries in search of support that their own could no longer provide. Upon their return, the abbot and the clergy found their buildings in ruins; and during the inquisition, despite all their efforts and the money they could gather, they still had to conduct divine services in the refectory. The monks and abbot who sought shelter in Jersey had to leave that refuge because the King of England seized their property there. Those who returned to the monastery first built sheds against a wall and made fires to cook their meals, while they used some remaining vaults for sleeping. Their poverty was so extreme that one witness stated in his testimony that they had no means to buy peciam mutonis vel aliarum carnium. Another testified that during the siege, the French fired with such intensity at one of the towers that it collapsed, fueruntque combustæ novæ campanæ, quarum una habebat octo buccellos ad mensuram Sti. Salvatoris.”
After the final expulsion of the English, John Caillot, who was appointed abbot in 1451, “rebuilt,” to use the words of the Gallia Christiana, the monastery destroyed by our countrymen; and the credit [13] must be given him of having endeavoured to make his additions in a style conformable to the original. But the difference in the workmanship is obvious to the eye; and various ornaments have been added, inconsistent with the simplicity of early times.
After the final expulsion of the English, John Caillot, who became abbot in 1451, “rebuilt,” according to the Gallia Christiana, the monastery destroyed by our countrymen; he deserves credit for trying to make his additions match the original style. However, the difference in craftsmanship is obvious, and various decorative elements have been added that clash with the simplicity of earlier times. [13]
The length of the church was about two hundred French feet.—A list of forty-three abbots is given in the Gallia Christiana;[17] and, from the time of the publication of that work, till the breaking out of the revolution, there were two others, of whom M. de Nicolai was the last.
The church was about two hundred French feet long. A list of forty-three abbots is provided in the Gallia Christiana;[17] and from the time that work was published until the start of the revolution, there were two more, with M. de Nicolai being the last.
FOOTNOTES:
[17] XI. p. 923.
PLATE 15.
HOUSE AT GREAT ANDELYS.

Plate 15. Great House.
Andelys.
Plate 15. Great House.
Andelys.
About forty miles, in a south-westerly direction from Rouen, upon the right bank of the Seine, and on the western frontiers of the ancient duchy of Normandy, stands the town of Great Andelys, so called, not by reason of its own positive magnitude, but to distinguish it from a village of the same name, situated in its immediate vicinity.
About forty miles southwest of Rouen, on the right bank of the Seine and on the western edge of the old duchy of Normandy, lies the town of Great Andelys. It's called Great Andelys not because of its size, but to differentiate it from a nearby village with the same name.
In early times, few places could boast to a greater degree than Andelys, “the odor of sanctity.” It was indebted for its celebrity, and, probably also, for its existence, to a nunnery, founded here by St. Clotilda, which, in the seventh century, the time of the venerable Bede, enjoyed the highest reputation. But its fame was short-lived: it fell during the incursions of the Normans, and, unlike most others, seems to have possessed none of the phœnix-power of reviviscence. In its place, arose afterwards, a collegiate church, which M. de Harlay, Archbishop of Rouen, by a formal act, dated 1634, honored with the title of first collegiate church of the diocese. The distinction, thus obtained, was due not only to its antiquity, but to the unusual number of its ecclesiastics, particularly those who composed its chapter.
In earlier times, few places could claim to have a greater reputation than Andelys, known for its "smell of sanctity." Its fame, and probably its very existence, was thanks to a nunnery founded by St. Clotilda, which, in the seventh century, during the time of the venerable Bede, was highly regarded. However, its glory was short-lived: it declined during the invasions of the Normans and, unlike most places, didn't seem to have the ability to be revived. In its place, a collegiate church eventually arose, which M. de Harlay, Archbishop of Rouen, officially recognized in 1634 as the first collegiate church of the diocese. This recognition was granted not only due to its age but also because of the unusually large number of clergy, especially those who made up its chapter.
Though St. Clotilda's convent, however, was destroyed, the inhabitants of Andelys continued to enjoy her especial protection. The church was under her invocation; but her favor was more eminently vouchsafed to an ancient chapel and an adjacent fountain, both of which bore her name. The latter was, from the earliest times, celebrated for its miraculous qualities in the cure of various disorders; and it continues to be so to the present day. St. Clotilda, at the period of the erection of the monastery, turned its waters into wine, for the benefit of the fainting workmen. The clergy of Andelys, in commemoration of the miracle, used annually, before the revolution, upon the return of her festival, to pour large pitchers of wine into the spring. During the revolutionary fervor, St. Clotilda, together with the rest of the Romish hierarchy, lost her credit in France. She is now rapidly recovering it: miracles are again wrought at her shrine; and, in all probability, the time is not far distant, when the belief will be as strong, the processions as splendid, the throng of votaries as great, and the cures as certain, as ever. It is only to be hoped, that the good sense and the superior morality of the age, may prevent the recurrence of those indecent and scandalous scenes, which, we are told by eye-witnesses, were formerly too often practised on the occasion. Human nature must be strangely altered, before the mind of man will cease to prefer the surfeit of superstition, to the wholesome diet of sound religion: no one, but a fool or a rogue, would ever advise it to have recourse to the starvation of infidelity.
Though St. Clotilda's convent was destroyed, the people of Andelys still enjoyed her special protection. The church called upon her name, but her favor was particularly given to an ancient chapel and a nearby fountain, both named after her. The fountain has been known since ancient times for its miraculous powers to cure various ailments, and it still is today. When the monastery was built, St. Clotilda turned its waters into wine to help the weary workers. The clergy of Andelys, in remembrance of this miracle, used to pour large pitchers of wine into the spring each year during her festival, before the revolution. During the revolutionary upheaval, St. Clotilda, along with the rest of the Catholic hierarchy, lost her prestige in France. However, she is quickly regaining it: miracles are once again happening at her shrine, and it’s likely that soon the belief in her will be as strong, the processions as magnificent, the crowds of devotees as large, and the cures as assured as ever. One can only hope that the common sense and greater morality of this age will stop the return of those indecent and scandalous scenes that, according to eyewitness accounts, were too often witnessed in the past. Human nature must change dramatically before people will stop preferring an overload of superstition over the healthy nourishment of genuine faith: only a fool or a dishonest person would ever suggest resorting to the starvation of disbelief.
At the close of the eleventh century, Andelys appears with some historical notoriety, in the well-known exchange made between Richard Cœur-de-Lion and Walter, Archbishop of Rouen; when the king, desirous, as he states, to prevent the incursions of the enemy into his duchy, purchased of the prelate the town and manor of Andelys, by the cession of the towns of Dieppe, Bouteilles, and Louviers, together with the forest of Aliermont, and the mills of Rouen. The bargain was a hard [14] one; but the erection of Château Gaillard, in the immediate vicinity of Andelys, proved the correctness of the monarch's views. A subsequent treaty,[18] executed in the year 1200, between King John and the same archbishop, confirmed the exchange.
At the end of the eleventh century, Andelys gained some historical significance during the well-known deal between Richard the Lionheart and Walter, the Archbishop of Rouen. The king, wanting to stop enemy invasions into his duchy, bought the town and manor of Andelys from the archbishop in exchange for the towns of Dieppe, Bouteilles, and Louviers, along with the forest of Aliermont and the mills of Rouen. The deal was tough, but the construction of Château Gaillard, nearby Andelys, proved that the king’s plans were sound. A later treaty, executed in 1200 between King John and the same archbishop, confirmed the exchange.
In modern times, Andelys has been celebrated on no other account, than as the birth-place of Poussin and Adrian Turnebus, and as the burial-place of Corneille.
In recent years, Andelys has been recognized primarily as the birthplace of Poussin and Adrian Turnebus, and as the burial site of Corneille.
The Great House at Andelys, the subject of the plate, existed in 1818, as it is here represented, shorn, indeed, of much of its ancient splendor, reduced from the residence of a nobleman to a granary, and most probably curtailed of full two-thirds of its size, as retaining apparently little more than that portion of the square which fronted the court-yard, together with a small part of one of its wings. It can now (in 1821) only be spoken of as a building that did exist: last year saw it levelled with the ground. The following description of it is transcribed from Mr. Turner's Tour in Normandy:[19] “Andelys possesses a valuable specimen of ancient domestic architecture. The Great House is a most sumptuous mansion, evidently of the age of Francis I.; but I could gain no account of its former occupants or history. I must again borrow from my friend's vocabulary, and say, that it is built in the ‘Burgundian style.’ In its general outline and character, it resembles the house in the Place de la Pucelle, at Rouen. Its walls, indeed, are not covered with the same profusion of sculpture: yet, perhaps, its simplicity is accompanied by greater elegance.—The windows are disposed in three divisions, formed by slender buttresses, which run up to the roof. They are square-headed, and divided by a mullion and transom.—The portal is in the centre: it is formed by a Tudor arch, enriched with deep mouldings, and surmounted by a lofty ogee, ending with a crocketed pinnacle, which transfixes the cornice immediately above, as well as in the sill of the window, and then unites with the mullion of the latter.—The roof takes a very high pitch.—A figured cornice, upon which it rests, is boldly sculptured with foliage.—The chimneys are ornamented by angular buttresses.—All these portions of the building assimilate more or less to our Gothic architecture of the sixteenth century; but a most magnificent oriel window, which fills the whole of the space between the centre and the left-hand divisions, is a specimen of pointed architecture in its best and purest style. The arches are lofty and acute. Each angle is formed by a double buttress, and the tabernacles affixed to these are filled with statues. The basement of the oriel, which projects from the flat wall of the house, after the fashion of a bartizan, is divided into compartments, studded with medallions, and intermixed with tracery of great variety and beauty. On either side of the bay, there are flying buttresses of elaborate sculpture, spreading along the wall.—As, comparatively speaking, good models of ancient domestic architecture are very rare, I would particularly recommend this at Andelys to the notice of every architect, whom chance may conduct to Normandy.—This building, like too many others of the same class in our own counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, is degraded from its station. The great house is used merely as a granary, though, by a very small expense, it might be put into habitable repair. The stone retains its clear and polished surface; and the massy timbers are undecayed.—The inside corresponds with the exterior, in decorations and grandeur: the chimney pieces are large and elaborate, and there is abundance of sculpture on the ceilings and other parts which admit of ornament.”
The Great House in Andelys, shown in the image, was still standing in 1818, although it had lost much of its former glory. It was reduced from a noble residence to a granary and was likely cut down by at least two-thirds of its original size, now only occupying a part of the area facing the courtyard, along with a small section of one of its wings. By 1821, it could only be referred to as a building that once existed; it was demolished last year. The description below is taken from Mr. Turner's Tour in Normandy:[19] "Andelys has a valuable example of ancient domestic architecture. The Great House is a very luxurious mansion, clearly from the time of Francis I.; however, I couldn't find any information about its past residents or history. I’ll borrow from my friend’s vocabulary and say that it is built in the ‘Burgundian style.’ In its overall shape and character, it resembles the house in the Place de la Pucelle in Rouen. Its walls aren't as heavily adorned with sculptures, but its simplicity may be paired with more elegance. The windows are arranged in three sections, separated by slender buttresses that reach up to the roof. They have square tops and are divided by a mullion and transom. The entryway is in the center and features a Tudor arch with deep moldings, topped by a tall ogee that pierces the cornice above and connects to the window mullion. The roof is very steep. A decorative cornice supports it, richly carved with foliage. The chimneys have angular buttresses for added decoration. All these parts of the building bear some similarity to our Gothic architecture from the sixteenth century, but a stunning oriel window, which occupies the entire space between the center and the left side, represents pointed architecture at its best and most refined. The arches are tall and sharp. Each corner has a double buttress, and the tabernacles attached to these are adorned with statues. The base of the oriel, which protrudes from the flat wall of the house like a bartizan, is divided into sections, embellished with medallions, and interspersed with intricate tracery. On either side of the bay, there are flying buttresses with detailed carvings extending along the wall. Given that good examples of ancient domestic architecture are quite rare, I highly recommend this one in Andelys to any architect who happens to find themselves in Normandy. This building, like too many others of its kind in our own counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, has been downgraded. The great house is now solely a granary, even though it could easily be restored to a livable condition with a minimal investment. The stone remains clear and polished, and the sturdy timbers are still intact. The interior matches the exterior in decoration and grandeur: the fireplaces are large and ornate, and there is plenty of sculpture on the ceilings and in other areas that can be embellished."
FOOTNOTES:
[19] II. p. 55.—In a note to this passage, Mr. Turner states an intention, on the part of Mr. Cotman, to devote a second plate to this building, for the purpose of doing more justice to the beauty and elaborate decorations of the oriel window; and it is very much to be desired that such should be the case; but it is feared that the number and importance of other subjects, will prevent the intention from being realized.
[19] II. p. 55.—In a note about this passage, Mr. Turner mentions that Mr. Cotman plans to dedicate a second plate to this building to better capture the beauty and intricate details of the oriel window. It would be great if that happens, but there are concerns that the many other subjects will make it impossible to follow through on this intention.
PLATE 16.
CHURCH OF THAN.
(Elevation and details.)

Plate 16. Church of Than.
Elevation and details.
Plate 16. Than Church.
Elevation and details.
The small village of Than lies about ten miles distant from Caen, in a north-easterly direction, in a valley washed by the diminutive stream, the Meu, a little to the north of the road which leads to Bayeux. Of its “short and simple annals,” few have come to the knowledge of the writer of this article; and for those few, he is wholly indebted to the kindness of M. de Gerville, who, last year, discovered at Mortain the book containing the charters of the abbey of Savigny, many of which make mention of the church of Than. The following is an extract from the most important among them: the deed itself is without a date, but is clearly of the time of Henry I. Its being anterior to 1135, is distinctly proved by the title of Earl of Mortain, which it gives to Stephen of Blois.—“In nomine Ste et individue trinitatis, notum sit universis tam presentibus quam futuris, qd. ego Guillelmus de Sto Claro, concedente Hamone fratre meo et cis, dono et concedo in perpetuam elimosinam ecclie Ste trinitatis de Savigneio et monachis ibidem Deo servientibus totam possessionem de Thaun, quam ego et antecessores mei, sive in terra dominica sive in hominibus sive in quibuslibet aliis rebus, unquam habuimus omnino quietam, ab omni consuetudine absolutam, perpetuo jure ab eadem ecclesia possidendam. Predictam autem donacionem concessit et ab omnib. consuetudinibus absolutam confirmavit Stephanus Comes Moritonii, ad cujus feodum predicta possessio pertinet, &c.”—In addition to the information contained in the above charter, there is only to be added, that Cardinal Le Moine, when dean of Bayeux, at the close of the thirteenth century, founded here a chapel, dedicated to St. John; and that a lord of Than was among the companions of the Conqueror in his descent upon England.
The small village of Than is located about ten miles northeast of Caen, in a valley along the small stream, the Meu, just north of the road leading to Bayeux. Of its “short and simple history,” I've only learned a little, and those details I owe entirely to the kindness of M. de Gerville, who discovered the book of charters for the abbey of Savigny last year in Mortain. Many of these charters mention the church of Than. Here’s an extract from the most significant one: the deed itself is undated, but it's clearly from the time of Henry I. Its dating before 1135 is confirmed by the title of Earl of Mortain given to Stephen of Blois. —“In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, let it be known to all present and future that I, William of St. Clair, with the consent of my brother Hamon and cis, give and grant in perpetual almsgiving to the church of the Holy Trinity of Savigny and the monks serving God there, all the property of Thaun, which I and my ancestors have ever held, whether in lord’s land or in people or in any other possessions, entirely free and clear from all customs, to be permanently owned by the same church. This donation has been granted and confirmed as free from all customs by Stephen, Earl of Mortain, to whose fief the said property belongs, etc.” — In addition to what’s stated in the charter above, it should also be mentioned that Cardinal Le Moine, when he was dean of Bayeux at the end of the thirteenth century, founded a chapel here dedicated to St. John, and that one of the lords of Than was among the Conqueror's companions during his invasion of England.
The church has been selected by Mr. Cotman as a specimen of a religious edifice in the true Norman style, unaltered, and also uninjured, except by the loss of the southern aisle; and the removal of this is so far fortunate, as it affords an opportunity of shewing the form and disposition of the columns and arches of the nave, seen, as they are, in the lower part of the left-hand side of the plate, imbedded in the modern wall, which now constitutes the exterior of the building. Subjects like this, however necessary for a work expressly devoted to architectural antiquities, obviously afford no room for picturesque beauty, or for an attempt, on the part of the artist, to produce what is called effect. Horace's line is altogether applicable to them, that
The church has been chosen by Mr. Cotman as an example of a religious building in the true Norman style, untouched and also unharmed, except for the loss of the southern aisle; and the removal of this is somewhat fortunate, as it provides a chance to show the shape and arrangement of the columns and arches of the nave, which can be seen in the lower part of the left-hand side of the plate, embedded in the modern wall that now makes up the outside of the building. Subjects like this, while essential for a work dedicated to architectural history, clearly leave no room for picturesque beauty or for an attempt by the artist to create what is called effect. Horace's line is entirely relevant to them, that
“Ornari res ipsa negat, contenta doceri.”
“Ornari res ipsa negat, contenta doceri.”
The great hope to be entertained is, that they may be rendered intelligible; and this, it is trusted, will be effected by means of the following references; though the multitude of parts that it seemed necessary to introduce, may have given rise to an appearance of confusion, which the author could only have avoided, by subjecting his subscribers to the expense of an additional plate.
The big hope is that this will be easier to understand, and it’s expected that the following references will help with that. However, the many sections included might have made it seem confusing, which the author could have avoided only by asking subscribers to pay for an extra illustration.
A.A.A. Elevation of the tower, nave, and chancel.
A.A.A. Height of the tower, main area, and altar.
The roof of the tower is of stone; and the angles are faced with slender cylindrical columns, as in the part below, terminating, in both instances, in little hooks, beneath which, the pillars are banded to the part adjoining. This kind of termination, or, as it might almost be denominated, decoration, is in itself remarkable, and perhaps unique; but it is rendered considerably more interesting, if regarded as the probable origin of the crocket, one of the most distinguished ornaments [16] in the decorated style of pointed architecture. The date of the introduction of the crocket, and the source whence it sprung, have been the subject of many inquiries among antiquaries: neither Mr. Cotman, nor the writer of these remarks, recollects to have seen any other approach to it in Norman buildings; though the towers of many churches in Lower Normandy are capped with stone roofs of similar form, and of undoubted antiquity. Such, in particular, are those of Haute Allemagne, of Basse Allemagne, and of St. Michel de Vaucelles, at Caen: such also is the roof at the east end of the church of St. Nicholas, in the same town; and, in the three last-mentioned specimens, the angles are edged with the same small pillars by way of moulding.
The roof of the tower is made of stone, and the corners are decorated with slender cylindrical columns, just like the section below. These columns end in little hooks, beneath which the pillars are joined to the adjoining part. This type of end decoration is quite remarkable and possibly unique. It's even more interesting when considered as the likely origin of the crocket, one of the most notable features in the decorative style of pointed architecture. The timing of the crocket's introduction and its origins have been widely discussed among historians. Neither Mr. Cotman nor the author of these comments remembers seeing any other similar design in Norman buildings; however, many churches in Lower Normandy feature stone roofs of a similar shape and undeniable age. Notable examples include those of Haute Allemagne, Basse Allemagne, and St. Michel de Vaucelles in Caen. The roof at the east end of St. Nicholas Church in the same town also shows this design, and the last three examples have the same small pillars accentuating the corners as a form of moulding.
It is farther to be observed of this church, that the windows of the tower are simple, bold, and, for the elegance of their proportions, scarcely to be surpassed by those of any other Norman building; that the capitals of the pillars throughout the church are destitute of sculpture; and that the walls of the clerestory are altogether without buttresses. This last peculiarity is likewise observable in the nave of the church at Tollevast, an edifice of the plainest and earliest architecture. At Than, the clerestory is externally decorated with twenty-nine arches, of which every sixth (reckoning from the westward,) is narrower than the rest, and is pierced with a window. The surface of the blank ones is cut into squares, which are alternately depressed. On the corbels are not only represented grotesque heads, but some of the simplest heraldic charges, as the chief, chief indented, pale, bend, bendlets undy, fess, saltier, crosses of various kinds, chevron, &c. Such ordinaries occasionally occur in similar situations on other Norman religious edifices, but only on the most ancient. They are to be seen at Tollevast, Martinvast, the church of St. Croix at St. Lo, St. Matthieu, and Octeville. At St. Matthieu, they are found in conjunction with other sculptures, fit only for a temple dedicated to Priapus; and at Octeville, with what is probably the earliest representation of the Lord's Supper, that is known to exist from the hand of a Norman artist.
It should also be noted about this church that the windows of the tower are simple and bold, and for the elegance of their proportions, they are hard to match by any other Norman building. The capitals of the pillars throughout the church lack sculpture, and the walls of the clerestory have no buttresses at all. This last feature is also noticeable in the nave of the church at Tollevast, which has the simplest and earliest architecture. At Than, the clerestory is decorated on the outside with twenty-nine arches, of which every sixth (counting from the west) is narrower than the others and has a window. The surfaces of the blank arches are carved into squares that are alternately depressed. The corbels show not only grotesque heads but also some of the simplest heraldic symbols, like the chief, chief indented, pale, bend, bendlets undy, fess, saltire, various types of crosses, chevron, etc. These symbols occasionally appear in similar places on other Norman religious buildings, but only in the oldest ones. They can be found at Tollevast, Martinvast, the church of St. Croix at St. Lo, St. Matthieu, and Octeville. At St. Matthieu, they appear alongside other sculptures that seem suitable only for a temple dedicated to Priapus; and at Octeville, with what is likely the earliest representation of the Lord's Supper known to exist from a Norman artist.
B. Elevation of the west front.
B. Elevation of the west facade.
The lower part of the door-way is considerably sunk in the ground.
The lower part of the doorway is significantly set into the ground.
C. Elevation of the east end.
C. Elevation of the east side.
The irregularity of the architecture of this part of the building requires to be noticed. In the two lower compartments, the southern portion is left quite plain, while the northern is decorated with a double tier of arches, very much resembling those which still exist in the outer wall of the chancel, and which, most probably, were originally continued along the wall of the nave that is now destroyed. The broad shallow buttress which divides the east end into two parts, is not placed in the centre. Here, and indeed throughout the building, each small arch is hewn out of a single block of stone. One of the upper ones in this front, is surmounted with a broad square band, made in the imitation of a drip-stone, composed of quatrefoils, of a form not known to exist in Norman architecture, though of common occurrence in the succeeding style.
The irregularity of the architecture in this part of the building is worth noting. In the two lower sections, the southern part is left completely plain, while the northern side features a double row of arches that closely resemble those still found in the outer wall of the chancel, which were probably originally extended along the now-destroyed wall of the nave. The wide, shallow buttress dividing the east end into two parts is not centered. Here, and indeed throughout the building, each small arch is carved from a single block of stone. One of the upper arches in this area is topped with a broad square band that looks like a drip-stone, made up of quatrefoils, a design not known to exist in Norman architecture but commonly found in the style that follows.
D. Portion of the clerestory in the nave.
D. Section of the clerestory in the main hall.
E. Portion of the clerestory in the chancel.
E. Part of the clerestory in the chancel.
F. Capital and part of the arch of the western door-way.
F. Capital and part of the arch of the western doorway.
G.G.G. String-mouldings.
G.G.G. String moldings.
PLATE 17.
CHURCH OF TAMERVILLE.

Plate 17. Church of Tamerville.
Plate 17. Tamerville Church.
This church is situated at the distance of half a league from the town of Valognes, near the road which leads to Barfleur and La Hougue.
This church is located half a league from the town of Valognes, near the road that goes to Barfleur and La Hougue.
The whole building is ancient, with the exception of the western portal and a chapel to the north of the choir. Its general style of architecture, the columns which support the tower, the buttresses, the corbels, and the small windows of the nave, especially those fronting the north, are all indicative of a production of the early days of Norman rule, and, probably, of the period immediately preceding the descent upon England. This period of comparative peace and tranquillity was a time, when, to use the language of two nearly contemporary historians, “the noblemen of Normandy emulated each other in erecting churches upon their domains: they thus filled their continental territory; and they shortly afterwards did the same in England.”
The whole building is ancient, except for the western entrance and a chapel to the north of the choir. Its overall architectural style, the columns that support the tower, the buttresses, the corbels, and the small windows of the nave, especially those facing north, all show the influence of the early days of Norman rule and, likely, the period just before they arrived in England. This time of relative peace and calm was when, as noted by two almost contemporary historians, “the noblemen of Normandy competed with each other to build churches on their land: they filled their territory on the continent, and soon did the same in England.”
The steeple represented in the plate is in excellent preservation: it is of beautiful proportions; and, to an architect, is peculiarly interesting for the cylindrical buttress, which runs nearly to the top of the first story on the southern side, and is probably the only instance of the kind known to exist.[20] To an English antiquary, however, it may be allowed to have a claim to greater interest, on account of its general shape and proportions. In these respects it forcibly recalls the round-towered churches of Norfolk and Suffolk, most of them surmounted by octagonal lanterns. Two of the churches of the former county, those at Toft-Monks, and at Bokenham,[21] preserve the octagonal shape down to the ground; but, in both instances, it is in conjunction with early pointed architecture; and the church of Tamerville, it is feared, would not be of itself sufficient, as being an insulated specimen, to justify the assigning of a Norman origin to those just mentioned. No churches with round towers have yet come under the author's knowledge in Normandy; and yet they might certainly have been expected in the duchy, if there be any truth in the tradition which ascribes those in England to the Danes. On the other hand, supposing such report to be altogether void of foundation, it seems quite unaccountable that not one of them probably exists, which does not retain some traces of Norman architecture.
The steeple shown in the plate is in great condition: it has beautiful proportions and is especially interesting to architects because of the cylindrical buttress that rises nearly to the top of the first story on the south side, likely the only one of its kind known to exist.[20] For an English antiquarian, however, it may be more interesting due to its overall shape and proportions. In those respects, it strongly reminds one of the round-towered churches in Norfolk and Suffolk, most of which are topped with octagonal lanterns. Two churches in Norfolk, at Toft-Monks and Bokenham,[21] maintain the octagonal shape all the way to the ground; however, in both cases, this is combined with early pointed architecture. The church at Tamerville, unfortunately, might not be enough on its own to support assigning a Norman origin to those previously mentioned, as it is an isolated example. No round-towered churches have come to the author's attention in Normandy yet, yet they would certainly be expected in the duchy if the tradition attributing the English ones to the Danes holds any truth. On the other hand, if that report is entirely unfounded, it seems quite strange that none of them likely exist without retaining some elements of Norman architecture.
In early times, the barons of this great province seldom, if ever, used a family name. Like the chieftains of the Scottish clans of our own days, they generally adopted for their surname, that of their parish or fief. The fief or manor of Tamerville had, from before the conquest, borne the appellation of Cyfrevast, or Sifrevast, (Sifredi Vassum;) and down to the period of the revolution, the possessors of that fief were patrons of the advowson of the parochial church. One of them, and, probably, the very one who built the church now standing, followed the Conqueror into England, and obtained from him considerable grants in Oxfordshire and in Dorsetshire. In the latter county, the family continued long to flourish. Hutchins states, that the branch of them, established at More-Crichel, bore for their arms, argent, three bars gemels azure; and he quotes the epitaph of one of them, who died in 1581, from which the following is an extract:—
In early times, the barons of this large province rarely, if ever, used a family name. Similar to the chieftains of today's Scottish clans, they generally took their surname from their parish or estate. The estate or manor of Tamerville had, since before the conquest, been known as Cyfrevast, or Sifrevast, (Sifredi Vassum); and until the revolution, the holders of that estate were patrons of the parish church. One of them, likely the same one who built the church that still stands today, followed the Conqueror to England and received significant land grants in Oxfordshire and Dorsetshire from him. In the latter county, the family continued to thrive for a long time. Hutchins notes that the branch of them established at More-Crichel used the arms, argent, three bars gemels azure; and he cites the epitaph of one of them who died in 1581, from which the following is an extract:—
Whom nature caused by death to give up his due.
Three hundred years held through lineage and inheritance.
[18] Another of the same family, named John Cyfrevast, represented Dorsetshire in parliament, during the seventh, sixteenth, and eighteenth years of Edward II.; and Robert Cyfrevast had the same honor in the eighteenth and twentieth years of the following reign. About 1424, the fief of Chiffrevast at Tamerville, passed, by marriage, into the house of Anneville, which had also supplied a companion to the Conqueror; and this family continued to possess it till the moment of the revolution, the epoch of the abolition of all feudal rights.
[18] Another member of the same family, named John Cyfrevast, represented Dorsetshire in parliament during the seventh, sixteenth, and eighteenth years of Edward II.; and Robert Cyfrevast held the same honor in the eighteenth and twentieth years of the next reign. Around 1424, the fief of Chiffrevast at Tamerville passed into the house of Anneville through marriage, a family that had also provided a companion to the Conqueror; and this family continued to hold it until the time of the revolution, which was when all feudal rights were abolished.
In the burial-ground at Tamerville, have been found many coffins made of volcanic tuff: similar ones are by no means of unfrequent occurrence throughout the diocese of Coutances; but they are never met with, except in places which were formerly held in particular veneration.
In the graveyard at Tamerville, many coffins made of volcanic tuff have been found. Similar ones are fairly common throughout the Coutances diocese, but they're only found in locations that were once held in special reverence.
FOOTNOTES:
[20] The reader will observe, that this pillar is probably imperfect; for that there seems reason to believe, that it was originally surmounted by a capital, which united with the moulding above.
[20] The reader will notice that this pillar is likely flawed; there’s reason to think it was originally topped with a capital that joined with the molding above.
PLATES 18 AND 19.
CHURCH OF ST. MICHEL DE VAUCELLES, AT CAEN.
(Central Tower and North Porch.)

Plate 18. Tower of the Church of St. Michel de Vaucelles, Caen.
Plate 18. Tower of the Church of St. Michel de Vaucelles, Caen.
The Abbé De la Rue, in his excellent publication upon the town of Caen,[22] does not furnish the satisfactory information which might have been hoped, relative to the date of the erection of the church of St. Michael, in the suburb of Vaucelles. He contents himself with observing,[23] that it is a work of different æras: that the tower and its supporting pillars belong to a primitive church, of which no account remains; that a part of the nave may be seen, from the circular form of the arches having been obviously altered into pointed, to have belonged to the same church; that the choir was raised and increased during the sixteenth century; that the aisles are partly of the same century, and partly of the preceding; and that the other portion of the nave and the new tower, are productions of our own days.
The Abbé De la Rue, in his excellent publication about the town of Caen,[22] does not provide the detailed information one might expect regarding when the church of St. Michael in the Vaucelles suburb was built. He simply notes,[23] that it is a structure from different periods: the tower and its supporting pillars are from an earlier church, of which no record exists; a portion of the nave can be seen, as the circular shape of the arches has clearly been changed to a pointed style, indicating that it belonged to the same church; the choir was elevated and expanded during the sixteenth century; the aisles are partly from that century and partly from the one before it; and that the remaining section of the nave and the new tower are creations of modern times.
In all this there is nothing definite; and, unfortunately, our knowledge of Norman architecture is not such as will justify us in attempting to fix precise æras to the different specimens which are left us of it. As far, however, as it may be allowed to judge from corresponding edifices, Mr. Turner seems correct in his opinion, that “the circular-headed arches in the short square tower, and in a small round turret which is attached to it, are early Norman.”[24] He subjoins the observation, that “they are remarkable for their proportions, being as long and as narrow as the lancet-windows of the following æra.” The conical stone-roofed pyramid is, with the exception of its lucarne windows, most probably of the same date. With regard to the porch,[25] the subject of the nineteenth plate, its general resemblance in style to the southern porch of the church of St. Ouen, and its having, like that, its inner archivolt fringed with pendant trefoils, are circumstances that have likewise been pointed out in the work just referred to. Both porches may probably be of nearly the same date, the latter part of the fourteenth, or beginning of the fifteenth century. Caen, but a short time before the revolution, contained another very similar architectural specimen in the western portal of the church of St. Sauveur du Marché,[26] now replaced by an entrance altogether modern. The nave of the church of St. Sauveur was built, according to De la Rue, in the fourteenth century; and it may fairly be inferred, that the portal was also of the same date; but this porch wanted the pendant trefoils, and was altogether less ornamented than that of St. Michael, as the latter was than that at Rouen. Both those at Caen, however, agreed in the wall above the arch rising into a triangular gable covered with waving tracery, a very peculiar, and a very beautiful style of decoration.
In all this, there's nothing definite; and unfortunately, our understanding of Norman architecture isn't enough to confidently assign precise dates to the various examples that remain. However, based on similar buildings, Mr. Turner seems correct in believing that “the circular-headed arches in the short square tower and in a small round turret attached to it are early Norman.”[24] He adds that “they are notable for their proportions, being as long and as narrow as the lancet windows of the following period.” The conical stone-roofed pyramid, aside from its lucarne windows, is most likely from the same era. Regarding the porch,[25] the subject of the nineteenth plate, its overall style resembles that of the southern porch of the church of St. Ouen, and like that one, its inner archivolt is decorated with hanging trefoils, which have also been noted in the previously mentioned work. Both porches may be from nearly the same time, likely the late fourteenth or early fifteenth century. Just before the revolution, Caen had another similar architectural example in the western portal of the church of St. Sauveur du Marché,[26] which has now been replaced by a completely modern entrance. According to De la Rue, the nave of St. Sauveur's church was built in the fourteenth century, and it's reasonable to assume the portal is from the same period; however, this porch lacked the hanging trefoils and was much less ornate than that of St. Michael, which was more elaborate than the one in Rouen. Nonetheless, both Caen porches featured a wall above the arch that rises into a triangular gable adorned with flowing tracery, a very distinctive and beautiful style of decoration.

Plate 19. Church of St. Michel de Vaucelles, Caen.
North Porch.
Plate 19. Church of St. Michel de Vaucelles, Caen.
North Entrance.
[19] Vaucelles is at this time the largest of the five parishes that compose the suburbs of Caen. It is separated from the town by the great canal of the Orne, the formation of which has somewhat circumscribed its limits; for these formerly extended into the Rue St. Jean, and included the hospital, called the Hôtel Dieu, as well as that which derives its name from the Conqueror. During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the presentation to the living of Vaucelles lay alternately between the two royal abbeys of Caen. Queen Matilda, previously to the year 1066, purchased a moiety of the patronage and of the tythes, together with a mill at Montaigu, and gave them to her abbey of the Trinity; and about eleven years afterwards, Ralph, the curate of Vaucelles, the hereditary proprietor of the other half, ceded his share to the abbey of St. Stephen, on condition of being himself received into that monastery. The latter establishment, within less than one hundred and fifty years, obtained the exclusive patronage, upon the consideration of their making the nuns an annual payment of twenty sols, and ninety-six bushels of barley.
[19] At this time, Vaucelles is the largest of the five parishes that make up the suburbs of Caen. It's separated from the town by the large canal of the Orne, which has somewhat limited its boundaries; these used to extend into Rue St. Jean and included the hospital known as the Hôtel Dieu, as well as another hospital named after the Conqueror. In the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the appointment of the Vaucelles living alternated between the two royal abbeys of Caen. Queen Matilda, before the year 1066, bought half of the patronage and the tithes, along with a mill at Montaigu, and gave them to her abbey of the Trinity; about eleven years later, Ralph, the curate of Vaucelles and hereditary owner of the other half, gave up his share to the abbey of St. Stephen, on the condition that he be admitted into that monastery. Within less than one hundred and fifty years, the latter institution gained exclusive patronage, in exchange for making an annual payment of twenty sols and ninety-six bushels of barley to the nuns.
In the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the parish of Vaucelles was in the hands of lords of its own; among whom, the most conspicuous were the Fitz-Herberts. An illegitimate son of Prince Henry, afterwards Henry I. by a daughter of Robert Corbet, was the origin of this family. To his own name, Herbert, he added that of Fitz-Henry: his sons became Fitz-Herberts; and each of their descendants, in every successive generation, commonly adopted the baptismal appellation of his respective father, by way of a family name; till, towards the close of the thirteenth century, the whole of them agreed upon Fitz-Herbert as a patronymic. Their possessions were extensive in Caen and the neighborhood; and the records of those early times make frequent mention of their riches and liberality. Thus, according to the Abbé De la Rue, from whom these historical particulars are derived, this noble family, still represented in our own country by the Earls of Pembroke, was not only derived from the town of Caen, but had an origin different from what is assigned to it by Dugdale, Collins, and Edmondson.[27] The first of the family noticed in England, appears to have lived in the time of King Stephen. In 1302, Vaucelles seems to have become exempt from all feudal conditions. It was in that year, that Philip le Bel sent William de Gilly to Caen, to liberate his own vassals and those of the lords, and to grant them all the privileges of burghers.
In the 11th and 12th centuries, the parish of Vaucelles was controlled by its own lords, with the most notable being the Fitz-Herberts. This family originated from an illegitimate son of Prince Henry, who later became Henry I, and a daughter of Robert Corbet. He added the name Fitz-Henry to his own name, Herbert; his sons became known as Fitz-Herberts, and each of their descendants adopted their father's first name as a family name, until the late 13th century when they all agreed to use Fitz-Herbert as a surname. They owned extensive lands in Caen and the surrounding area, and historical records from that time frequently mention their wealth and generosity. According to Abbé De la Rue, who provided these historical details, this noble family, which still has representatives in our country as the Earls of Pembroke, not only originated from Caen but also has a different background than what is attributed to it by Dugdale, Collins, and Edmondson.[27] The first member of the family noted in England seems to have lived during King Stephen's reign. In 1302, Vaucelles appears to have become free from all feudal obligations. That year, Philip le Bel sent William de Gilly to Caen to free his own vassals and those of the lords, granting them all the privileges of citizens.
Among the ministers of this parish, was Roger, one of the most distinguished of our British prelates in the time of Norman rule. The tradition relates, that, during the wars for the succession among the Conqueror's sons, Henry, chancing to enter Caen with his small army upon a Sunday, stopped to hear mass at the church of Vaucelles; and that Roger performed the service with such spirit and rapidity, that the officers were unanimous in their wish that he should accompany the army. The invitation was accordingly given, and the priest consented; and he so completely gained the confidence of the prince, by recommending economy as the surest means of carrying his point, that he was soon appointed superintendant of the finances; and, in 1102, was honored with the mitre of Salisbury. At a subsequent period, he was created Chancellor of England; and, during the absence of the king in Normandy, constantly filled the high office of regent of the kingdom. William of Malmesbury, who dwells at much length, and with equal satisfaction, upon his history, states, that many of our noblest edifices arose from his munificence. In this respect, his greatest works were at Salisbury and Malmesbury: the former, long since levelled with the ground; the latter, still lovely and venerable in its ruins, and exhibiting, even in our days, one of the most noble remains of Norman architecture.
Among the ministers of this parish was Roger, one of the most distinguished British bishops during the Norman rule. The story goes that during the wars of succession among the Conqueror's sons, Henry, while entering Caen with his small army on a Sunday, stopped to attend mass at the church of Vaucelles. Roger delivered the service with such enthusiasm and speed that the officers unanimously wanted him to join the army. He received the invitation, agreed, and gained the prince's trust by advising that frugality was the best way to achieve his goals, leading to his appointment as superintendent of finances. In 1102, he was honored with the mitre of Salisbury. Later on, he was made Chancellor of England and, during the king's absence in Normandy, frequently served as regent of the kingdom. William of Malmesbury, who extensively and enthusiastically recounts his history, mentions that many of our grandest buildings were funded by his generosity. In this regard, his most significant works were in Salisbury and Malmesbury: the former has long been reduced to rubble; the latter remains beautiful and historic in its ruins, showcasing one of the finest examples of Norman architecture even today.
Plate XX.
STATUE OF WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR.
The statue here figured, has been introduced into this work altogether as an historical curiosity; and, though it may seem to be somewhat misplaced in a publication devoted to the elucidation of the Architectural Antiquities of Normandy, it is hoped, that a single deviation, and in favor of such a subject, may not only be deemed admissible, but may also be acceptable to the reader.
The statue shown here has been included in this work purely as a historical curiosity; and while it might seem a bit out of place in a publication focused on the Architectural Antiquities of Normandy, we hope that this one exception, highlighting such a topic, will not only be seen as acceptable but also appreciated by the reader.
At the time when De Bourgueville wrote his Antiquités de la Ville de Caen, near the close of the sixteenth century, this statue was attached to the gate adjoining the church of St. Stephen: it has since been transferred to the wall of the church itself. The worthy old magistrate says of it, that “it represented William the Conqueror on horseback, as if in the act of entering the town, having under the feet of his horse the figure of the body of a young man; while, before him, are kneeling a man and woman, apparently in the act of demanding explanation respecting the death of their son.” He adds, that “it is a remarkable piece of antiquity; but that he can tell nothing more of its history, than is represented by the figures.” From the above account, the only one apparently left us, it is plain how much the statue, or rather group, has suffered in modern times; but at what particular period, or on what occasion, is unknown. It is equally plain, that the supposing of it to be intended to represent the greatest of the dukes who swayed the Norman sceptre, is by no means a fiction of the present day. This circumstance, however, and its age likewise, have of late been much disputed. The leading opinions upon these subjects, have been collected by Mr. Turner,[28] who inclines to think that it is really of the period of Norman dominion, and was actually designed for Duke William. He parallels it with a very similar piece of sculpture from the chapter-house of the abbey of St. Georges de Bocherville,[29] a performance of unquestionable antiquity. His remarks upon the subject are as follows:—“One of the most learned antiquaries of the present time has found a prototype for the supposed figure of the Duke among the sculptures of the Trajan column. But this, with all due deference, is far from a decisive proof that the statue in question was not intended for William. Similar adaptations of the antique model, ‘mutato nomine,’ frequently occur among the works of the artists of the middle ages; and there is at least a possibility that, had the face been left us, we might have traced some attempt at a portrait of the Norman duke. Upon the date of the sculpture, or the style of the workmanship, I dare not venture an opinion. There are antiquaries, I know, (and men well qualified to judge,) who believe it Roman: I have heard it pronounced from high authority, that it is of the eleventh century; others suspect that it is Italian, of the thirteenth or fourteenth centuries; while M. Le Prevost and M. De Gerville maintain most strenuously that it is not anterior to the fifteenth. De Bourgueville certainly calls it ‘une antiquité de grand remarque;’ but we all know that any object which is above an hundred years old, becomes a piece of antiquity in the eye of an uncritical observer; and such was the good magistrate.”
At the time when De Bourgueville wrote his Antiquités de la Ville de Caen, near the end of the sixteenth century, this statue was attached to the gate next to the church of St. Stephen; it has since been moved to the wall of the church itself. The esteemed old magistrate describes it as “representing William the Conqueror on horseback, as if he’s entering the town, with the body of a young man under the horse’s feet; in front of him, a man and woman are kneeling, seemingly asking about the death of their son.” He adds that “it’s a remarkable piece of antiquity; but he can provide no further details about its history than what the figures depict.” From the account above, apparently the only one left to us, it’s clear how much the statue, or rather group, has suffered over time; but when or why this occurred is unknown. It is also clear that the assumption that it represents the greatest of the dukes who held the Norman scepter is not a recent invention. However, this idea, along with its age, has recently been heavily debated. The main viewpoints on these subjects have been gathered by Mr. Turner,[28] who leans toward believing it’s from the time of Norman rule and was actually meant for Duke William. He compares it to a similar sculpture from the chapter-house of the abbey of St. Georges de Bocherville,[29] which is undeniably ancient. His comments on the topic are as follows: “One of the most knowledgeable antiquarians of our time has identified a prototype for the supposed figure of the Duke among the sculptures of the Trajan column. But, with all due respect, this is far from conclusive proof that the statue was not meant for William. Similar adaptations of ancient models, ‘mutato nomine,’ often appear in the works of medieval artists; and it’s possible that if the face remained, we might have detected some attempt at a portrait of the Norman duke. I wouldn’t dare to speculate on the date of the sculpture or the style of the craftsmanship. I know there are antiquarians, and people well-qualified to judge, who believe it’s Roman; I’ve heard high authorities pronounce it as dating to the eleventh century; others suspect it’s Italian, from the thirteenth or fourteenth centuries; while M. Le Prevost and M. De Gerville strongly argue that it’s not from before the fifteenth. De Bourgueville certainly refers to it as ‘une antiquité de grand remarque;’ but we all know that any object over a hundred years old becomes an antiquity in the eyes of an uncritical observer; and that describes the good magistrate.”

Plate 20. Statue of William, Duke of Normandy.
South side of the Parish Church of St. Etienne at Caen.
Plate 20. Statue of William, Duke of Normandy.
South side of the Parish Church of St. Etienne at Caen.
The parish of St. Stephen, at Caen, is generally distinguished by the epithet of the old, whence an opinion has commonly prevailed, that its church was one of those founded by St. Regnobert, in the middle of the fourth century; and that the present edifice, if not actually in part the same, is at least raised upon its foundations, and is certainly one of the most ancient in Caen. This belief has been, in a measure, countenanced by De Bourgueville and Huet, relying upon what appears to have been an inaccurate translation from Robert Cenalis[30] But, on the[21] contrary, it appears from the Abbé De la Rue, that the author in question makes no mention whatever of this parish, and that the appellation was first given it by the Conqueror, by way of distinguishing its church from the more sumptuous one erected by himself, and also dedicated to the protomartyr; a circumstance, from which the Abbé justly observes, that nothing more is to be deduced, than that a church existed here anterior to his time; but by no means necessarily of great antiquity. The present building is of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries; a medley of debased Gothic and corrupted Roman.
The parish of St. Stephen in Caen is commonly known as the old, which has led to the belief that its church was one of those established by St. Regnobert in the mid-fourth century. While the current structure may not be exactly the same, it is certainly built on the original foundations and is one of the oldest in Caen. This idea has been somewhat supported by De Bourgueville and Huet, based on what seems to be a mistranslation from Robert Cenalis[30]. However, according to Abbé De la Rue, the author in question does not mention this parish at all, and the name was first assigned by the Conqueror to differentiate its church from the grander one he built himself, also dedicated to the protomartyr. The Abbé rightly points out that this only indicates that a church existed here before his time, but does not imply that it was necessarily very old. The current building dates back to the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries and is a mix of degraded Gothic and corrupt Roman styles.
FOOTNOTES:
PLATES 21-23.
ABBEY CHURCH OF ST. STEPHEN.
(WEST FRONT, AND VIEW OF NAVE COMPARTMENTS.)

Plates 21-22. Abbey Church of St. Etienne, Caen.
Plates 21-22. Abbey Church of St. Etienne, Caen.
The two royal Abbeys of Caen, long the pride of the town, while France, not yet revolutionized, suffered them to exist in their glory, and while her sons felt honored by the monuments of the piety and greatness of their ancestors, are still, in their present state of degradation, among the most interesting edifices which the province or the kingdom can boast The building and the endowment of them are often mentioned with admiration by the monastic historians of Normandy, one of whom, William of Jumieges, gives the following account of their origin.
The two royal Abbeys of Caen, which were once the pride of the town, existed in their glory while France, not yet revolutionized, allowed them to thrive. The people felt honored by the monuments reflecting the piety and greatness of their ancestors. Even now, despite their current state of decline, they remain among the most fascinating buildings that the province or the kingdom can claim. The construction and endowment of these abbeys are frequently praised by the monastic historians of Normandy, one of whom, William of Jumieges, provides the following account of their origins.
The marriage of Duke William with Matilda, daughter of Baldwin, Count of Flanders, the son of his father's sister,[31] was within the prohibited degrees of consanguinity, and greatly scandalized the clergy of the duchy. They frequently remonstrated with their sovereign upon the subject, and at length they succeeded so far, that he was induced to dispatch ambassadors to Rome, to consult the Pope upon the steps necessary to be adopted. His Holiness, prudently considering that a divorce would in all probability be followed by war between the Flemings and Normans, determined to have recourse to a more pacific expedient; and consented to grant them absolution, upon condition of their performing penance. The penance enjoined upon the occasion was the erection of two monasteries; one for the religious of either sex.—Gratefully, we are told, did the noble pair accept the proffered terms; and instantly did they apply themselves to the fulfilment of their task.
The marriage of Duke William and Matilda, the daughter of Baldwin, Count of Flanders, who was the son of his father's sister,[31] was considered to be within the prohibited degrees of kinship and caused quite a scandal among the clergy in the duchy. They often confronted their ruler about this issue and eventually managed to convince him to send ambassadors to Rome to seek the Pope's advice on what actions to take. The Pope, wisely realizing that a divorce would likely lead to war between the Flemings and Normans, decided to pursue a more peaceful solution; he agreed to grant them absolution as long as they completed a penance. The penance required was the construction of two monasteries, one for religious men and one for women. Reportedly, the noble couple gratefully accepted these terms and quickly got to work on fulfilling their assignment.
The abbey, undertaken by the Duke, the subject of these plates, is stated by Huet, and authors in general, to have been completed in 1064, two years prior to the conquest of England:[32] according to Ordericus Vitalis, it was not dedicated till 1077. But upon this latter point authors are not agreed: some say that the dedication took place in 1073; and others, in 1081. However this may be, it seems certain that the foundation-charter was granted subsequently to the year 1066; for in it William takes the title of king, and among his many princely donations are enumerated various properties and privileges in different parts of Britain; decisive proofs that he was at that time in possession of the island, and considered himself firmly fixed upon its throne. The abbey thus raised, was, during the whole of the monarch's life, honored with his especial favor; and at his death, he bequeathed it other lands, together with his sceptre, the crown he wore upon occasions of the highest solemnity, his hand of justice, a cup made of precious stone, his golden candlesticks, and all the royal ornaments which usually appertain to the crown. Still further to manifest his gracious regard, he directed that the abbatial church should be the depository of his mortal remains; and that a foundation, so rich in worldly wealth, might [22] not lack the more precious possessions of sanctity, he bought, as we are told by the early writers,[33] at no small price, a portion of the relics of the proto-martyr, consisting of a part of his arm, which was preserved in the city of Besançon, and a small phial containing some drops of blood, averred to have flowed from the same limb. At a subsequent time, the King added to these a lock of the Saint's hair, together with a portion of the skin of his head, and the stone with which he was killed.[34] The hair was white, and as fresh as if it had only then been severed; and it was kept in a beautiful crystal vessel; so that, to use the words of a contemporary manuscript, “totum fuit pulchrum: capilli albi et pulchri; lapis etiam unde percussus fuit albus; vas pulchrum et album; et aspicientibus rem adeo pulchram magnam faciunt admirationem.”
The abbey built by the Duke, which is the focus of these plates, is said by Huet and many authors to have been completed in 1064, two years before the conquest of England:[32] according to Ordericus Vitalis, it wasn't dedicated until 1077. However, there is disagreement among authors on this point: some claim that the dedication happened in 1073, while others say it was in 1081. Regardless, it's clear that the foundation charter was granted after 1066; in it, William refers to himself as king and lists various lands and privileges he owned across different parts of Britain, clear evidence that he had control over the island and viewed himself securely on the throne. Throughout the king's life, the abbey enjoyed his special favor, and upon his death, he left it additional lands, along with his scepter, the crown he wore during the most important ceremonies, his hand of justice, a cup made of precious stone, golden candlesticks, and all the royal ornaments typically associated with the crown. To further show his generosity, he instructed that the abbey church should be the resting place for his remains; and to ensure that such a wealthy foundation wouldn’t lack for sacred items, he purchased, as early writers tell us,[33] at no small cost, a portion of the relics of the proto-martyr, which included part of his arm, preserved in the city of Besançon, and a small vial containing drops of blood believed to have come from the same limb. Later, the King added a lock of the Saint's hair, along with a piece of skin from his head, and the stone with which he was killed.[34] The hair was white and as fresh as if it had just been cut, kept in a beautiful crystal container; so that, as stated in a contemporary manuscript, “everything was beautiful: the hair was white and lovely; the stone from which he was struck was also white; the container was beautiful and white; and those who gazed upon such a magnificent sight were filled with admiration.”
The first abbot of the convent was Lanfranc, a native of Italy, who had established himself in the neighboring monastery of Bec, where the fame of his talents had acquired him a most extensive celebrity; and the zeal with which he had applied himself to the task of education,[35] had increased it to a degree, of which, in these days, we have little idea. But he held the pastoral staff only a very short time, for he was, as early as the year 1070, translated to the more important post of Archbishop of Canterbury; and it was reserved to his successor, William de Bonne Ame, to have the honor of presiding over the community, at the period when John of Avranches, Archbishop of Rouen, assisted by his suffragan bishops, as well as by Lanfranc himself, with Thomas, his brother metropolitan, and many abbots, and a wonderful throng of people, performed the ceremony of the dedication.[36]
The first abbot of the convent was Lanfranc, originally from Italy, who had established himself in the nearby monastery of Bec, where his talents gained him significant recognition. His dedication to education had elevated his reputation to a level that seems hard to imagine today. However, he only held the pastoral staff for a brief period, as he was appointed to the more important role of Archbishop of Canterbury as early as 1070. It was left to his successor, William de Bonne Ame, to lead the community at the time when John of Avranches, Archbishop of Rouen, with the help of his suffragan bishops, as well as Lanfranc himself, along with Thomas, his brother metropolitan, and many abbots, and a large crowd of people, conducted the dedication ceremony.
The Conqueror's sons confirmed the various donations made to the abbey by their parent. The eldest of them, Robert, his successor in the dukedom, added the privilege of a fair and a weekly market at Cheux. William Rufus, the second, entered into a negociation with the monks, to re-purchase his father's royal ornaments, in exchange for the parish of Coker, in Somersetshire; but he died before the completion of the treaty; and this was finally carried into effect by Henry I. with one only difference, that Brideton, (now called Burton) in Dorsetshire, was substituted for Coker. It was Henry, according to the Abbé De la Rue,[37] who raised the superb monument over his father's remains; but Ordericus Vitalis expressly attributes the work to William Rufus.[38] Respecting its splendor, all writers are unanimous: the shrine placed upon the mausoleum, was a “mirificum memoriale, quod ex auro et argento et gemmis competentèr splenduit.” The care of building the tomb was committed to a goldsmith at Caen, of the name of Otto, who had received from the Conqueror a grant of land in Essex; and whose descendants, under the name of Fitz-Othon, had the principal direction of the English mint, till the death of Thomas Fitz-Othon, the last of the family, in 1282.
The Conqueror's sons confirmed the various donations their father had made to the abbey. The oldest, Robert, who succeeded him as duke, added the privilege of holding a fair and a weekly market at Cheux. William Rufus, the second son, negotiated with the monks to buy back his father's royal ornaments in exchange for the parish of Coker in Somersetshire; however, he died before the deal was finalized. This was ultimately completed by Henry I, with the only change being that Brideton, now known as Burton in Dorsetshire, was substituted for Coker. According to the Abbé De la Rue,[37] it was Henry who built the impressive monument over his father's remains; however, Ordericus Vitalis clearly attributes the work to William Rufus.[38] All writers agree on its grandeur: the shrine placed on the mausoleum was a “mirificum memoriale, quod ex auro et argento et gemmis competentèr splenduit.” The task of building the tomb was given to a goldsmith named Otto from Caen, who had been granted land in Essex by the Conqueror; his descendants, known as Fitz-Othon, managed the English mint until the death of Thomas Fitz-Othon, the last of the family, in 1282.
Henry II. in a very long charter, confirmed the various endowments and privileges previously bestowed upon the convent, and added others of his own. From this time forward, it continued to increase in wealth and power. In the year 1250, its revenues, in Normandy, amounted to four thousand livres, a sum equivalent to eighty-two thousand and sixteen livres of the present day. In 1668, when money in France was of about half its present value, the abbot and monks divided an income of sixty-four thousand and four livres: and in 1774, this income had swelled to one hundred and ninety-two thousand livres, notwithstanding the immense losses suffered by the suppression of the alien priories in [23] England. Thus an increase had taken place of nearly one hundred and ten thousand livres, in about five hundred and twenty years. The ecclesiastical patronage of the abbey, at the time of the revolution, extended over twelve churches. Its monks, who were of the order of St. Benedict, continued till the year 1663 to belong to the class of Benedictines, called unreformed; but the Duchess of Longueville, wife of the then abbot, introduced at that period the brethren of the congregation of St. Maur.
Henry II, in a lengthy charter, confirmed the various endowments and privileges that had previously been granted to the convent and added some of his own. From that point on, it continued to grow in wealth and power. By 1250, its revenues in Normandy totaled four thousand livres, which is equivalent to eighty-two thousand and sixteen livres today. In 1668, when money in France was worth about half its current value, the abbot and monks shared an income of sixty-four thousand and four livres. By 1774, this income had risen to one hundred and ninety-two thousand livres, despite the significant losses due to the suppression of alien priories in [23] England. This represented an increase of nearly one hundred and ten thousand livres over roughly five hundred and twenty years. At the time of the revolution, the ecclesiastical patronage of the abbey covered twelve churches. The monks, who belonged to the order of St. Benedict, remained part of the unreformed Benedictines until 1663 when the Duchess of Longueville, the wife of the then abbot, brought in the members of the congregation of St. Maur.
The privileges and immunities granted to the convent of St. Stephen, are detailed at considerable length by Du Moustier,[39] who has also carefully collected the particulars of the life of Lanfranc, and has given a catalogue, accompanied with short biographical notices, of the rest of the abbots. By far the greater number of these were men eminent for their rank or talents; and some of them were subsequently promoted to higher dignities. William de Bonne Ame, the second abbot, succeeded John de Bayeux in the metropolitan throne of Rouen; Hugh de Coilly, grandson of King Stephen, after being elected to preside over this monastery, was almost immediately transferred to the archbishopric of York;[40] and Charles de Martigni, abbot of St. Stephen's in the fifteenth century, was successively honored with two episcopal mitres. It was by him that the prelacy was first held in commendam, an example too tempting not to be followed; and the abbey, thus constantly gaining in the dignity of its superiors, as constantly lost in their real value. Seven cardinals, (among whom were the celebrated Cardinals of Richelieu, Mazarine and Fleury,) a natural son of King Henry IV. an archbishop of Lyons, two of Aix, and one of Rouen, were among its most modern abbots. Another of them, John Le Got,[41] was present at the abjuration of Henry IV. in the church of St. Denys, on the twenty-fifth of July, 1593; and by virtue of his office as apostolical prothonotary, subscribed his name to the letter from the bishops to the Pope, declaring that nothing had taken place in the transaction, inconsistent with the reverence due to his holiness. A list of considerable length might also be made from among the monks of the convent, of those who have been ennobled by their talents or dignities.
The privileges and immunities granted to the convent of St. Stephen are explained in detail by Du Moustier,[39] who has also carefully gathered information about the life of Lanfranc and provided a list with brief biographies of the other abbots. Most of these men were notable for their status or skills, and some were later promoted to higher positions. William de Bonne Ame, the second abbot, took over the metropolitan throne of Rouen from John de Bayeux; Hugh de Coilly, grandson of King Stephen, was elected to lead this monastery and was quickly moved to the archbishopric of York;[40] and Charles de Martigni, the abbot of St. Stephen's in the fifteenth century, received two episcopal mitres. He was the first to hold the prelacy in commendam, a tempting practice that others followed; as the abbey gained prestige among its leaders, it continuously lost real value. Seven cardinals, including the notable Cardinals Richelieu, Mazarine, and Fleury, along with a natural son of King Henry IV, an archbishop of Lyons, two from Aix, and one from Rouen, were among its more recent abbots. Another, John Le Got,[41] was present at Henry IV's abjuration in the church of St. Denys on July 25, 1593; and as apostolical prothonotary, he signed the letter from the bishops to the Pope, stating that nothing in the situation contradicted the respect owed to his holiness. A long list could also be made from the monks of the convent who were honored for their abilities or positions.
The monastic buildings appertaining to the Abbey of St. Stephen were begun in 1704, and completed after a period of twenty-two years. They are now attached to the royal College of Caen, to which establishment they were appropriated at the revolution; and, provided as they were with noble gardens, they were an accession of the utmost importance to the institution. But the value of the gift has, within the ten last years, been considerably lessened, by the municipality having robbed the college of the greater part of the gardens, for the purpose of converting them into an open square. The plan of the buildings was furnished by a lay-brother of the Benedictine order, named William De la Tremblaye, who also erected those of the sister Convent of the Trinity, at Caen; and those of the Abbey of St. Denis. During the storms of the revolution, the abbatial church happily suffered but little. Fallen, though it be, from its dignity, and degraded to parochial, it still stands nearly entire. Not indeed as it came from the hands of the Norman architect, but as it was left by the Huguenots in the sixteenth century, when, with the violence which marked the transactions of that æra, doors, windows, floors, wood-work, lead, iron, marble, manuscripts, and books, were given up to indiscriminate destruction: bells were broken, roofs stripped, altars profaned, the very tombs opened; and, as if no point had been gained, so long as aught was suffered to remain, the central tower was undermined, in the hope that its fall would involve the ruin of the whole edifice. And fall, indeed, it did; but happily only carried away with it a portion of the eastern end. From this circumstance, however, have arisen discrepancies of style, for which it would be difficult, without such knowledge, to account. The nave and the transepts are the only pure remains of the original building: the choir and aisles are of pointed architecture, and are, consequently, not of equal antiquity. Even the western front partakes, in a measure, of the same mixture. All, to the top of the towers, is genuine Norman, and of the eleventh century: the spires, with their surrounding turrets, are [24] of a later æra.[42] At the same time it may reasonably be doubted how far the Abbé De la Rue is right in ascribing them to the fourteenth century. To differ from so able an antiquary and so competent a judge in matters of this description, is always hazardous; but the author of this article must, nevertheless, be allowed to hesitate before he gives a full assent. It is known that the choir was enlarged, and the apsis built as it now exists, during the prelacy of Simon de Trevieres, which extended from the year 1316 to 1344; but history is silent as to any other additions made at that period to the church; and the style of the architecture of the spires does certainly appear to be earlier than that of the parts just mentioned. No argument is to be drawn from the general aspect of the building; for such is the great excellence of the Caen stone, and so little has it suffered in an atmosphere untainted by coal smoke, and in a climate probably superior to our own, that all the parts appear to be in equally good preservation, and the whole looks as fresh as if but yesterday hewn from the quarry. An opinion has commonly prevailed, that an epitaph, still visible on the exterior of the apsis, is that of the builder of the church. Facsimiles of it have been given by Ducarel[43] and Gough,[44] the former of whom seems to have no doubt of the fact. Such, however, cannot be the case; the very shape of the characters sufficiently disproves it: they are altogether unlike those used on Queen Matilda's tomb, a relic, whose authenticity was never called in question. The character of the architecture of the chapel affords a still more decisive contradiction. Indeed, after what has already been said, it needs scarcely be added, that the building itself did not exist at the period assigned by Ducarel to the epitaph, which is most probably that of the person who erected the apsis, and made the other alterations in the fourteenth century.
The monastic buildings associated with the Abbey of St. Stephen were started in 1704 and completed after twenty-two years. They are now part of the royal College of Caen, to which they were allocated during the revolution. Given that they came with beautiful gardens, they were a significant addition to the institution. However, the value of this gift has diminished significantly in the last ten years, as the local government took most of the gardens to turn them into a public square. The design of the buildings was created by a lay-brother of the Benedictine order named William De la Tremblaye, who also constructed those of the sister convent of the Trinity in Caen and the Abbey of St. Denis. Despite the upheaval during the revolution, the abbatial church remained relatively intact. Although it has lost its former glory and is now a parish church, it still stands almost complete. It is not in the original state designed by the Norman architect, but as it was left by the Huguenots in the sixteenth century, when violent events of that era led to the destruction of doors, windows, floors, woodwork, lead, iron, marble, manuscripts, and books: bells were shattered, roofs stripped, altars desecrated, and even tombs opened. In a bid to eliminate any remaining elements, the central tower was undermined in the hopes that it would cause the entire structure to collapse. It did fall, but fortunately, only took out a part of the eastern end. This incident has resulted in inconsistencies in style that would be difficult to explain without background knowledge. The nave and the transepts are the only intact parts of the original structure: the choir and aisles are built in a pointed style and are, therefore, not of the same age. Even the western front shows some of this mixture. Everything above the towers is genuine Norman from the eleventh century: the spires and their surrounding turrets are from a later period. At the same time, it is reasonable to question how accurate Abbé De la Rue is in dating them to the fourteenth century. Disagreeing with such a skilled antiquarian and competent judge in these matters is always risky, but the author of this article feels compelled to hesitate before fully agreeing. It is known that the choir was enlarged, and the apse was built as it currently stands during Simon de Trevieres' tenure, which lasted from 1316 to 1344; however, historical records do not mention any other additions made to the church during that time, and the architecture of the spires definitely seems older than the mentioned parts. No conclusions can be drawn from the overall appearance of the building; the exceptional quality of the Caen stone and its minimal wear in a non-polluted atmosphere, in a climate likely better than our own, means all elements appear equally well-preserved, and the entire structure looks as fresh as if just cut from the quarry. There has been a widespread belief that an epitaph still visible on the outside of the apse belongs to the church’s builder. Ducarel and Gough have provided facsimiles of it, with the former expressing confidence in this claim. However, that is not the case; the very shape of the characters disproves it. They are entirely different from those used on Queen Matilda's tomb, a relic of unquestioned authenticity. The style of the chapel's architecture provides an even clearer contradiction. Indeed, after what has already been said, it’s almost unnecessary to add that the building itself did not exist during the period attributed by Ducarel to the epitaph, which most likely belongs to the individual who constructed the apse and made the other changes in the fourteenth century.
The western front of the church exhibits two different characters: below, all is simple, almost to meanness: the upper part abounds in ornament; and here the good sense of the architect, who added the pinnacles and spires, merits commendation, in having made them correspond so well in their decorations with the towers. The plate sufficiently explains all that is to be said of this part of the building, excepting as to the more minute ornaments of the door-ways, which deserve to be exhibited in detail. The architrave is composed of several bands of the simplest moulding, inclosed within three of a different style; the two outermost being formed of the chevron ornament, with its angles unusually acute; the inner, of the billet moulding. The capitals of the pillars are studded with small heads, placed under the Ionic volute, exhibiting a mixture of classical and barbarous taste, which is likewise to be found at Cérisy, and upon one of the capitals in the abbey church of the Trinity.
The western front of the church shows two distinct styles: below, everything is simple, almost to the point of being plain; above, there's an abundance of decoration. The architect deserves praise for adding the pinnacles and spires, as they match the tower decorations quite well. The plate explains everything about this part of the building, except for the finer details of the doorways, which should be highlighted individually. The architrave consists of several bands of the simplest molding, enclosed within three of a different style; the two outermost are made of chevron ornament with unusually sharp angles, and the inner one features the billet molding. The capitals of the pillars are adorned with small heads placed beneath the Ionic volute, showcasing a blend of classical and rough taste, similar to what can be seen at Cérisy and on one of the capitals in the abbey church of the Trinity.
Along the exterior of the upper part of the nave, runs a row of twenty-four semi-circular arches, with imposts and bases, and all uniform, except that eight of them are pierced for windows. This portion of the building is entirely without buttresses. Upon the extremity of the north transept are three very shallow buttresses, which rise from the ground to the bottom of the clerestory windows, unbroken by any interruption whatever, but here meet with a string-course, beyond which the two outer ones are continued, unchanged in form and appearance, to the summit of the ends of the gable, while the centre one, though it is raised to an equal height, loses more than half its width, and is also much reduced in depth. Over this latter buttress is a window; and between the buttresses are six others, arranged in a double row. Each [25] pair differs in size from the rest: those nearest the ground are the largest, and those immediately above them the least. The lowest pair on each side is inclosed within a spacious arch, which occupies nearly two-thirds of the gable. Eastward of the transepts is a series of blank intersecting arches, remarkable for their mouldings, which consist of a flat, wide, and very shallow band;[45] and here the mixture of the pointed with the semi-circular architecture commences. This portion of the building altogether resembles the cathedral of Coutances in the disposition of its parts.
Along the outside of the upper part of the nave, there’s a line of twenty-four semi-circular arches, all uniform with imposts and bases, except for eight that have windows. This part of the building doesn’t have any buttresses. At the end of the north transept, there are three very shallow buttresses that rise from the ground to the bottom of the clerestory windows without any interruptions. Above them is a string-course; beyond this, the two outer buttresses continue unchanged to the top of the gable, while the center one, although it reaches the same height, becomes much narrower and less deep. Above this center buttress is a window, and between the buttresses are six other windows arranged in two rows. Each pair varies in size: the ones on the bottom are the largest, and the ones right above are the smallest. The lowest pairs on each side are enclosed within a spacious arch that takes up almost two-thirds of the gable. East of the transepts is a series of blank intersecting arches, notable for their mouldings, which consist of a flat, wide, and very shallow band; and this is where the blend of pointed and semi-circular architecture begins. This part of the building is quite similar to the cathedral of Coutances in how its elements are arranged.

Plate 23. Abbey Church of St. Etienne, Caen.
Elevation of compartment of the Nave.
Plate 23. Abbey Church of St. Etienne in Caen.
Elevation of section of the Nave.
It would be difficult to describe the interior of the church in clearer or more comprehensive terms, than has been done by Mr. Cohen in Mr. Turner's Tour,[46] from which work the following account is, therefore, extracted.—“Without doubt, the architect was conversant with Roman buildings, though he has Normanized their features, and adapted the lines of the basilica to a barbaric temple. The Coliseum furnished the elevation of the nave;—semi-circular arches surmounted by another tier of equal span, and springing at nearly an equal height from the basis of the supporting pillars. The architraves connecting the lower rows of pillars are distinctly enounced. The arches which rise from them have plain bold mouldings. The piers between each arch are of considerable width. In the centre of each pier is a column, which ascends as usual to the vault. These columns are alternately simple and compound. The latter are square pilasters, each fronted by a cylindrical column, which of course projects farther into the nave than the simple columns; and thus the nave is divided into bays. This system is imitated in the gothic cathedral at Sens. The square pilaster ceases at about four-fifths of its height: then two cylindrical pillars rise from it, so that, from that point, the column becomes clustered. Angular brackets, sculptured with knots, grotesque heads, and foliage, are affixed to the base of these derivative pillars. A bold double-billeted moulding is continued below the clerestory, whose windows adapt themselves to the binary arrangement of the bays. A taller arch is flanked by a smaller one on the right or the left side, as its situation requires. These are supported by short massy pillars: an embattled moulding runs round the windows.—In the choir the arches become pointed, but with Norman mouldings: the apsis is a reconstruction. In that portion of the choir which seems original, there are pointed windows formed by the interlacing of circular arches: these light the gallery.—The effect produced by the perspective of the interior is lofty and palatial. The ancient masonry of the exterior is worthy of notice. The stones are all small, perhaps not exceeding nine or twelve inches: the joints are about three-quarters of an inch.”
It’s hard to describe the interior of the church more clearly or comprehensively than Mr. Cohen has in Mr. Turner’s Tour,[46] so the following account is taken from that work.—“Without a doubt, the architect was familiar with Roman buildings, although he adapted their characteristics in a Norman style and modified the basilica’s lines for a barbaric temple. The Coliseum inspired the height of the nave, with semi-circular arches topped by another tier of the same size, rising nearly from the same height as the base of the supporting pillars. The architraves connecting the lower rows of pillars are clearly defined. The arches that rise from them feature plain, bold moldings. The piers between each arch are quite wide. In the center of each pier is a column that rises, as usual, to the vault. These columns alternate between simple and compound. The compound ones are square pilasters, each fronted by a cylindrical column, which projects further into the nave than the simple columns, thus dividing the nave into bays. This system can also be seen in the gothic cathedral at Sens. The square pilaster stops at about four-fifths of its height, from which two cylindrical pillars rise, making the column appear clustered above that point. Angular brackets, carved with knots, grotesque heads, and foliage, are attached to the base of these derived pillars. A bold double-billeted molding continues below the clerestory, where the windows fit into the binary arrangement of the bays. A taller arch is accompanied by a smaller one on either the right or left side, as needed. These are supported by short, sturdy pillars, and an embattled molding surrounds the windows.—In the choir, the arches become pointed but maintain Norman moldings; the apsis is a reconstruction. In the part of the choir that seems original, pointed windows are created by interlacing circular arches, which illuminate the gallery.—The overall effect of the interior’s perspective is lofty and palatial. The ancient masonry on the exterior is noteworthy. The stones are all small, perhaps no larger than nine or twelve inches, and the joints are about three-quarters of an inch.”
To this description, it may be well to add the following particulars concerning the dimensions of the church, taken from the exterior:—
To this description, it might be useful to add the following details about the church's dimensions, based on the exterior:—
FEET. | |
Length from east to west | 871 |
Height of western towers | 145 |
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.with their spires | 262 |
Sure! Please provide the text you would like to be modernized.nave on the west side, up to the peak of the gable | 98 |
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.north transepts | 84 |
Width of ditto | 42 |
It may also not be amiss to observe, that the nave is on either side divided into nine compartments, the second and third of which, reckoning from the west, on the south side, form the subject of the twenty-third plate. The rest, though diversified in their ornaments, are uniform in their plan, except only the one on either side, immediately adjoining the entrance: each of these contains a slender shallow arch, not pierced to the transepts, and rising from the pavement nearly to the top of the upper windows. In that part of the church, two peculiarities will not fail to be remarked: the greater width of the arches of the triforium, than that of those below; and the balustrade of quatrefoils, which is continued throughout this portion of the building. Immediately upon entering the church, a doubt involuntarily suggests itself, how far this balustrade may not be an addition of comparatively modern date. But, upon the whole, there seems no reason to consider it so. Precisely the same ornament is found upon the tomb of Berengaria, wife to Richard Cœur-de-Lion, which Mr. Stothard has lately figured, and believes to be coeval with the queen whom it commemorates.
It’s worth noting that the nave is divided into nine sections on both sides, with the second and third from the west on the south side featured in the twenty-third plate. The others, while varied in decoration, follow a consistent layout, except for the ones directly next to the entrance: each of these has a slender, shallow arch that doesn’t connect to the transepts and rises from the floor almost to the top of the upper windows. In this part of the church, two distinct features stand out: the arches of the triforium are wider than those below, and there’s a balustrade of quatrefoils that runs continuously throughout this section of the building. Upon entering the church, one might wonder whether this balustrade is a relatively modern addition. However, overall, there’s no compelling reason to think so. The same design appears on the tomb of Berengaria, wife of Richard Cœur-de-Lion, which Mr. Stothard has recently illustrated and believes to be contemporary with the queen it honors.
[26]The monument raised to William the Conqueror, in the middle of the choir of this church, was violated and broken to pieces by the Calvinists, and its contents wantonly destroyed, towards the close of the sixteenth century. The account of the outrages then committed are given at length, and with great naïveté, as well as feeling, by De Bourgueville,[47] who was present on the occasion; and they have lately been translated into English,[48] with the addition of some interesting details that accompanied the death and funeral of the monarch. Nearly a hundred years before that time, a cardinal, upon a visit to Caen, had opened the tomb through curiosity. After the tumults caused by the Huguenots had subsided, the monks of the convent, who had gotten possession of one of the thigh-bones that had been preserved by the Viscount of Falaise, re-interred it, and, out of gratitude to their founder, raised, in 1642, a new monument of black marble, at great expense. One side of it bore the original metrical epitaph, composed by Thomas, Archbishop of York, beginning with the following line:—
[26]The monument dedicated to William the Conqueror, located in the center of the choir of this church, was vandalized and destroyed by the Calvinists towards the end of the sixteenth century. De Bourgueville,[47] who witnessed these events, provides a detailed and heartfelt account of the destruction. Recently, this account has been translated into English,[48] along with some intriguing details surrounding the death and funeral of the king. Nearly a hundred years earlier, a cardinal, curious during his visit to Caen, had opened the tomb. After the unrest caused by the Huguenots had calmed down, the monks of the convent, who had acquired one of the thigh bones preserved by the Viscount of Falaise, re-buried it. To express their gratitude to their founder, they erected a new monument made of black marble in 1642, at significant cost. One side of it featured the original metrical epitaph written by Thomas, Archbishop of York, starting with the following line:—
“Qui rexit rigidos Normannos atque Britannos;”
“Who ruled over the stern Normans and Britons;”
on the other side, was an inscription[49] commemorative of the circumstances attendant on the tomb; but this second tomb was also taken away in 1742, by virtue of an order from Louis XV. empowering the governor of Caen to remove the monarch's remains into the sanctuary, as interfering, in their original position, with the ceremonies of the church. A flat stone, in front of the high altar, succeeded to the monument; and even this, the democrats of 1793 tore up. It was, however, replaced by General Dugua, while Prefect of Caen, and it still holds its situation.[50] There are no other monuments of any kind in the church.
On the other side, there was an inscription[49] commemorating the circumstances surrounding the tomb; however, this second tomb was also removed in 1742, following an order from Louis XV. This order authorized the governor of Caen to relocate the monarch's remains to the sanctuary, as their original position interfered with church ceremonies. A flat stone was placed in front of the high altar to replace the monument, and even this was torn up by the democrats in 1793. It was, however, restored by General Dugua while he was Prefect of Caen, and it still remains in its place.[50] There are no other monuments of any kind in the church.
Extensive buildings were attached to the abbey of St. Stephen; and, among the rest, what was generally supposed to have been a royal palace, and passed commonly under the name of the Palace of the Conqueror. As every thing connected with the abbey was naturally referred by the public to that sovereign, it will not appear surprising that this edifice was so likewise, however little ground there may have been for the appellation. Its having been called a palace, arose probably from the circumstance of the French monarchs always residing in this monastery, during their visits to Caen. The names of St. Louis, of John, of Henry V. and of Francis I. are to be found in the list of those who honored it with their presence. The greater part of the palatial buildings were destroyed by the Huguenots; but portions of them were standing in 1752, when Ducarel made his tour in Normandy; and he has figured them. Among these was the most interesting part of the whole, the great hall, the place in which the States of Normandy used to assemble, as often as they were convened at Caen; and where the Exchequer repeatedly held its sittings, after the recapture of Normandy, by the kings of France, from its ancient dukes. This hall even escaped the fury of revolutionists as well as Calvinists; but it was in the year 1802 altered by General Caffarelli, the then prefect, into rooms for the college; and its superb painted windows were destroyed, together with its pavement of glazed tiles, charged with heraldic bearings. The tiles have long afforded scope for the learning and ingenuity of antiquaries, some of whom have believed them coeval with the Conqueror; while others, who hesitate about going quite so far, have regarded them as bearing the arms of his companions. In the Gallia Christiana, the placing of them is attributed to Robert de Chambray, who is there stated to have been abbot from 1385 to 1393, a fact which the Abbé De la Rue utterly disbelieves. He, however, is of opinion, that the tiles are of nearly the same date, or a little earlier; and he considers them as belonging to the families who had supplied abbots and monks to the convent.
Extensive buildings were attached to the abbey of St. Stephen, including what was commonly believed to be a royal palace, often referred to as the Palace of the Conqueror. Since everything related to the abbey was naturally associated with that sovereign by the public, it’s not surprising that this structure was as well, despite there being little evidence for the name. The building was likely called a palace because the French monarchs always stayed at this monastery during their visits to Caen. The names of St. Louis, John, Henry V, and Francis I are listed among those who visited. Most of the palace buildings were destroyed by the Huguenots, but some remained standing in 1752 when Ducarel toured Normandy and documented them. Among these was the most significant part, the great hall, where the States of Normandy used to meet whenever they were convened in Caen, and where the Exchequer held its sessions after Normandy was recaptured by the French kings from its former dukes. This hall even survived the upheaval caused by revolutionaries and Calvinists; however, in 1802, it was modified by General Caffarelli, the prefect at the time, into classrooms for the college, and its beautiful stained glass windows were destroyed along with the glazed tile flooring adorned with heraldic symbols. The tiles have long intrigued historians and enthusiasts, some of whom believe they date back to the time of the Conqueror, while others, who are less certain, consider them to bear the coats of arms of his fellow companions. In the Gallia Christiana, the installation of these tiles is credited to Robert de Chambray, who is said to have been abbot from 1385 to 1393, a claim that Abbé De la Rue completely disputes. He, however, believes that the tiles are of almost the same age or slightly older, and he thinks they belonged to the families that provided abbots and monks to the convent.
FOOTNOTES:
[32] So says Huet, in his Origines de Caen, p. 175, upon the authority of the Chronicle of the Abbey of Bec; and no attempt was made to controvert this fact, till the recent publication of the Abbé De la Rue's Essais Historiques, in which it is attempted to be proved, from various indirect testimonies, that the building could not have been finished till after the year 1070; indeed, that it could not even have been begun at the time fixed by Huet for its completion, inasmuch as the foundation charter, which must be of a date posterior to 1066, uses the following expression.—“Ego Guillelmus, Anglorum Rex, Normannorum et Cœnomanorum princeps, Cœnobium in honorem Dei ac Beatissimi prothomartyris Stephani, intra Burgum, quem vulgari nomine vocant, Cadomum, pro salute animæ meæ, uxoris, filiorum ac parentum meorum, disposui construendum.”
[32] So says Huet in his Origins of Caen, p. 175, based on the authority of the Chronicle of the Abbey of Bec; and no one attempted to dispute this fact until the recent publication of Abbé De la Rue's Historical Essays, where he tries to prove, through various indirect evidence, that the building couldn't have been finished until after 1070; in fact, it couldn’t even have started at the time Huet stated for its completion, since the foundational charter, which must be dated after 1066, uses the following phrase: “I, William, King of the English, Prince of the Normans and the Cenomanians, have decided to build a monastery in honor of God and the Blessed Protomartyr Stephen, within the town commonly known as Cadomum, for the salvation of my soul, my wife’s, my children's, and my ancestors’.”
[33] See Neustria Pia, p. 639.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See *Neustria Pia*, p. 639.
[34] Dom Blanchard, a Benedictine Monk, who left an unpublished history of this monastery, says, “that the Conqueror obtained about the same time from Constantinople, St. Stephen's skull; and that the translation of it into the abbatial church was celebrated by an annual festival on the eighth of October.” The Cathedral of Soissons boasted of the possession of the same relic; and of having also procured it from Constantinople.—“Too much confidence,” it is prudently observed by a catholic writer on this subject, “must not be placed in the authenticity of those relics, which cannot be traced to the date of St. Gregory of Tours, the sixth century!”
[34] Dom Blanchard, a Benedictine monk who left an unpublished history of this monastery, says, “the Conqueror obtained around the same time from Constantinople, St. Stephen's skull, and the transfer of it to the abbatial church was marked by an annual festival on October 8th.” The Cathedral of Soissons claimed to have the same relic and to have also acquired it from Constantinople. —“We should be cautious,” a Catholic writer on this topic wisely notes, “not to place too much trust in the authenticity of those relics, which cannot be traced back to the time of St. Gregory of Tours in the sixth century!”
[35] Lanfranc, after having for some time directed at Bec the first school ever established in Normandy, upon his translation to Caen, opened another in that town. In the Lives of the Abbots of Bec, written in latin verse, in the twelfth century, by Peter, a monk of the convent of Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives, particular honor is given to Lanfranc on the subject of his school at Caen, which had produced many men eminent for their proficiency in sacred and secular literature, and was at that time flourishing. The Abbé De la Rue gives a long list of them. Essais Historiques, II. p. 70.
[35] Lanfranc, after leading the first school ever established in Normandy at Bec for a while, opened another school in Caen when he moved there. In the Lives of the Abbots of Bec, written in Latin verse in the twelfth century by Peter, a monk from the convent of Saint-Pierre-sur-Dives, Lanfranc is given special recognition for his school in Caen, which produced many renowned scholars in both sacred and secular literature and was thriving at that time. Abbé De la Rue lists many of these individuals. Essais Historiques, II. p. 70.
[37] Essais Historiques, II. p. 64.
[38] Duchesne, Scriptores Normanni, p. 663.
[39] Neustria Pia, p. 640.
[40] Gallia Christiana, II. p. 425.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gallia Christiana, vol. II, p. 425.
[41] His name is not to be found in the list of abbots given in the Neustria Pia; but the authors of the Gallia Christiana say, (XI. p. 480,) “that he was nominated to the prelacy upon the resignation of the thirty-fourth abbot, Charles d'O, and was confirmed in it by the States of Blois. It is admitted, however, that, notwithstanding his appointment in 1596, his predecessor continued to receive the emoluments of the office, till 1624, and enjoyed a large pension arising from them, till his death, in 1627.”
[41] His name isn't listed among the abbots in the Neustria Pia; however, the authors of the Gallia Christiana state (XI. p. 480) that he was appointed to the position after the resignation of the thirty-fourth abbot, Charles d'O, and was officially confirmed by the States of Blois. It is noted, though, that even after his appointment in 1596, his predecessor continued to receive the benefits of the role until 1624 and enjoyed a substantial pension from them until his death in 1627.
[42] In speaking of these, the Abbé De la Rue takes occasion to lay down a general rule, (Essais Historiques, II. p. 61) that “on ne trouve ordinairement en Normandie, que des arcades semi-circulaires dans les Xe. XIe. et XIIe. siècles; au contraire, les arcades en pointes des nefs, des fenêtres et des portes des églises, autrement les arcades en ogive, n'ont eu lieu chez nous que dans le XIIIe. siècle et les suivans. On trouve également ces deux styles en Angleterre et aux mêmes époques, et leur différence est une des principales règles qui servent aux antiquaires Anglois, pour discerner les constructions Normandes et Anglo-Normandes, des constructions d'un autre genre.”—But Mr. Turner, in his inquiries respecting the former cathedral of Lisieux, (Tour in Normandy, II. p. 131) appears to have proved that the pointed arch must have had existence at a considerably earlier period in France; and it is expected, that some instances which will be adduced in the sequel of the work, will have the effect of confirming his opinion.
[42] While discussing these, Abbé De la Rue establishes a general rule, (Essais Historiques, II. p. 61) that "in Normandy, you typically only find semi-circular arches from the 10th, 11th, and 12th centuries; on the other hand, pointed arches seen in the naves, windows, and doors of churches, also known as ribbed arches, only appeared in our region during the 13th century and later. These two styles are also found in England during the same periods, and their differences are one of the main guidelines used by English antiquarians to distinguish Norman and Anglo-Norman constructions from other types."—However, Mr. Turner, in his research on the former cathedral of Lisieux, (Tour in Normandy, II. p. 131) seems to have shown that the pointed arch must have existed in France much earlier; and it is anticipated that some examples which will be presented later in the work will further support his viewpoint.
[43] Anglo-Norman Antiquities, p. 57.
[44] Sepulchral Monuments, I. p. 247, t. 30.—The epitaph, which, in the original, is full of contractions, it is supposed by the Abbé De la Rue, should be read as follows:—
[44] Sepulchral Monuments, I. p. 247, t. 30.—The epitaph, which is full of abbreviations in the original, is thought by Abbé De la Rue to be read as follows:—
This new work is complete; may Christ give rewards. Amen.
[45] A similar row of arches is found on the north transept of Norwich Cathedral, between the first and second tier of windows.—See Britton's Norwich Cathedral, plate 10.
[45] A similar series of arches can be seen on the north transept of Norwich Cathedral, located between the first and second tiers of windows.—See Britton's Norwich Cathedral, plate 10.
[46] II. p. 195.
[47] Antiquités de Caen, p. 171.
[49] See Neustria Pia, p. 656.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Neustria Pia, p. 656.
PLATES 24-33.
ABBEY OF THE HOLY TRINITY, AT CAEN.

Plate 24. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity, Caen.
West front.
Plate 24. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity, Caen.
West front.
Mention has already been made, under the preceding subject, of the origin of the convent of the Holy Trinity, whose church, though not an equally extensive building as that of the monastery of St. Stephen, is infinitely more rich in its decorations, and has been left almost entirely in its original form. A more perfect example of a Norman abbatial church, is perhaps no where to be found; and, as this edifice had the farther advantage of having been raised at the period when the province was at the acme of its power, of having been erected by an individual of the highest rank, and of having owed its existence to an occasion peculiarly calculated to call forth the exercise of the utmost liberality and splendor, it has been conceived that the object of a work like the present, could not be better answered, than by exhibiting such a building in its fullest details.
Mention has already been made, under the previous topic, of the origin of the convent of the Holy Trinity, whose church, although not as large as that of the monastery of St. Stephen, is far more lavish in its decorations and has remained almost entirely in its original form. You may find no better example of a Norman abbey church anywhere; and since this structure was built during a time when the region was at its peak power, by a person of the highest status, and was established due to an occasion particularly suited to inspire generosity and grandeur, it has been considered that the purpose of a work like this could not be better fulfilled than by showcasing such a building in complete detail.
With the churches of the Trinity and of St. Georges before him, the reader will best be enabled to judge what Norman architecture really was: no difficulty or doubt can arise as to the history or the date of either; and he may rest satisfied, that whatever has been selected from them, is, as far as human observation can decide, exactly in the state in which it was left by the original builder.
With the churches of the Trinity and St. George's in front of him, the reader will be better equipped to understand what Norman architecture truly was: there can be no confusion or uncertainty about the history or the date of either; and he can feel confident that whatever has been chosen from them is, as far as human observation can determine, precisely in the condition it was left by the original builder.
The abbey of the Holy Trinity was founded in 1066, by Matilda of Flanders, wife to William II. Duke of Normandy; and its church was dedicated on the eighteenth of June of the same year, by Maurilius, Archbishop of Rouen, assisted by the bishops and abbots of the province, and in the presence of the duke and duchess, together with their principal barons. The sovereign, upon the same day, presented at the altar his infant daughter, Cecilia, devoting her to the service of God in this monastery, in which she was accordingly educated, and was its first nun and second abbess. History has recorded the name of the first abbess, Matilda, and relates that she was of one of the most noble families of the duchy; but no farther particulars are known respecting her. The foundation-charters of this convent, which bear date in the years 1066 and 1082, are full of donations in every respect princely; and these, not only on the part of the sovereign, but also of his nobles, whose signatures are likewise attached to the instruments. The queen, also, at her decease, left the monastery her crown, sceptre, and ornaments of state;[51] thus setting the example, which was shortly afterwards followed by her royal consort, with regard to the abbey of St. Stephen. Robert, the Conqueror's successor in the dukedom, was not behind-hand with his father in his liberality to the convent of the Trinity. The latter, in his charter, dated 1083, had reserved to himself the right of the fishery of the Orne, together with sundry possessions outside the walls of the town, in the direction of the suburb of Vaugeux. All these were ceded by the new duke to his sister; and out of the various grants, on the part of the father and son, was formed what was denominated the Bourg l'Abbesse, or Barony of St. Giles. Duke Robert did yet more; for, after having distinguished himself at the capture of Jerusalem, and refused the crown of the Holy Land, he [28] brought home with him, on his return to France, and deposited in the abbatial church founded by his mother, the great standard of the Saracens, wrested from them by his valor in the field of Ascalon.
The abbey of the Holy Trinity was established in 1066 by Matilda of Flanders, the wife of William II, Duke of Normandy. Its church was dedicated on June 18 of that same year by Maurilius, Archbishop of Rouen, with the help of the bishops and abbots of the province, and in front of the duke and duchess, along with their key barons. On that same day, the sovereign presented his infant daughter, Cecilia, at the altar, dedicating her to God’s service in this monastery, where she was educated and became its first nun and second abbess. History remembers the first abbess, Matilda, who came from one of the most noble families of the duchy, but no further details are known about her. The founding charters of this convent, dated 1066 and 1082, are filled with royal donations, not only from the sovereign but also from his nobles, whose signatures are also on the documents. The queen, upon her death, bequeathed her crown, scepter, and royal ornaments to the monastery, thus setting an example that was soon followed by her royal consort concerning the abbey of St. Stephen. Robert, the Conqueror’s successor to the dukedom, was equally generous to the convent of the Trinity. In his charter dated 1083, he reserved for himself the right to fish in the Orne and several properties outside the town walls towards the suburb of Vaugeux. All these were given by the new duke to his sister; and from the various donations from the father and son, what was called the Bourg l'Abbesse or Barony of St. Giles was formed. Duke Robert did even more; after distinguishing himself in the capture of Jerusalem and turning down the crown of the Holy Land, he returned to France and placed in the abbey church founded by his mother the great standard of the Saracens, which he had taken from them through his bravery in the battle of Ascalon.
Among the privileges conferred upon the abbey of the Trinity, by the Norman princes, was the right of holding a fair upon Trinity-Sunday and the days that immediately preceded and followed it. The abbess, during these days, was entitled to all the town dues; and, to leave no doubt of her right, she was in the habit of sending some of her officers at vespers time on the Friday, to affix her armorial bearings to every entrance of the town. The same officers also attached their own boxes for the receipt of customs to the gates, in lieu of those of the farmer-general. Water alone could be brought in without payment of toll. As long as the fair lasted, the abbess was likewise treated with military honors; the commandant of the garrison, whatever his rank, was bound to apply to her, in person, for the parole of the day. The Abbé De la Rue, from whose work most of the historical facts concerning this convent are extracted, states, that he has himself seen the Maréchal de Harcourt, while governor of Normandy, wait upon the abbess for the purpose; and he is of opinion, that the custom existed from the very foundation of the monastery.
Among the privileges granted to the abbey of the Trinity by the Norman leaders was the right to hold a fair on Trinity Sunday and the days immediately before and after it. During these days, the abbess was entitled to all the town fees; to make her right clear, she would send some of her officers at vespers on Friday to put her coat of arms on every entrance of the town. The same officers also attached their own boxes for collecting customs to the gates, instead of those of the farmer-general. Only water could come in without paying a toll. While the fair was ongoing, the abbess was also treated with military honors; the commander of the garrison, regardless of his rank, had to approach her personally for the day's parole. The Abbé De la Rue, from whose work most of the historical information about this convent is taken, notes that he has personally seen the Maréchal de Harcourt, while he was governor of Normandy, visit the abbess for this purpose, and he believes that this custom has been in place since the monastery was founded.
It will not be matter of surprise, that an establishment, thus gifted and distinguished, should have been tenanted by the children of those who had contributed to the endowment. The names of the daughters and nieces of the chief Norman barons, will be found in the catalogue of the first nuns. Such, however, was at that period the state of society, that even an abbey, so founded, endowed, and occupied, was doomed to afford a remarkable instance of the capricious barbarity of the times. No sooner was the death of the Conqueror known, than the very nobles, who, but a few years previously, had been foremost as benefactors to the convent, assumed the opposite character, and did every thing in their power to despoil, and to destroy it. They had themselves subscribed the following denunciation:—“Si quis verò horum omnium, quæ prædictæ S. Trinitatis ecclesiæ data ostensa sunt, temerariâ præsumptione aliquando, (quod absit) violator effectus, in suâ impudenti obstinatione perstiterit: Noverit ille se anathema factum a Domino, sanctâ ac beatâ fidelium omnium communione privatum Divino judicio, perpetualitèr esse plectendum.”—But no consideration, human or divine, could restrain their rapacity: they pillaged the lands; seized the corn and cattle belonging to the monastery; imprisoned some of the tenants and vassals, and put others to the sword. These, and many other facts, most curiously illustrative of the manners of the age, are to be found in the collection of the charters of the abbey. They prove indisputably, (if such a fact needs proof) that the days of chivalry were far from being days of honesty. But they also shew, what the reader may not be equally prepared to see, that among these plunderers was Henry himself, the Conqueror's youngest son, who did not scruple to lay waste the lands given to the abbey by his mother; and who, as the Abbé de la Rue remarks, had probably, even at that early period, conceived the intention of seizing upon his paternal territory, and might be engaged in the amassing of those pecuniary resources, by the aid of which he ultimately succeeded in his usurpation of the throne.
It shouldn't be surprising that a place like this, so well-endowed and special, would have been home to the children of those who helped fund it. The names of the daughters and nieces of the main Norman barons are listed in the catalogue of the first nuns. However, during that time, society was such that even an abbey with such a foundation, funding, and occupancy was fated to be a notable example of the unpredictable cruelty of the era. As soon as the death of the Conqueror was announced, the very nobles who had only a few years earlier been the abbey’s greatest supporters turned against it, doing everything possible to rob and ruin it. They had signed the following denunciation:—“If anyone, however, should ever, through reckless presumption (which heaven forbid), become a violator of any of the gifts made to the aforementioned S. Trinitatis church: Let that person know they are anathema, cut off from the holy and blessed communion of all faithful, subject to perpetual punishment by divine judgment.” But no human or divine consideration could contain their greed: they looted the lands, seized the grain and livestock of the monastery, imprisoned some tenants and vassals, and killed others. These, along with many other details that vividly illustrate the customs of the time, can be found in the abbey's charter collection. They clearly demonstrate (if proof is needed) that the days of chivalry were nowhere near the days of honesty. But they also show, which the reader may not expect to see, that among these plunderers was Henry himself, the Conqueror's youngest son, who shamelessly ravaged the lands given to the abbey by his mother; and who, as Abbé de la Rue notes, likely had already begun to aim for his father’s territory even at that early stage, possibly gathering the financial resources that ultimately helped him usurp the throne.
Among the possessions of the abbey of the Holy Trinity, were several estates[52] and advowsons in England; for the better administration of which, the presence of the abbess was occasionally required on this side of the water. The names of more than one of the holy ladies are on record, who honored our island with their presence. The journal of the tour of the abbess, Georgette du Molley Bacon, states her to have embarked at Caen, on the sixteenth of August, 1570, with fifteen persons in her suite, and to have landed in London, and proceeded to her manor-house at Felsted, in Essex, from which she did not return to Normandy till Trinity-Sunday in the following year.
Among the possessions of the Abbey of the Holy Trinity were several estates[52] and advowsons in England. To manage these better, the abbess occasionally needed to be on this side of the water. More than one of the holy ladies is recorded for having visited our island. The journal of Abbess Georgette du Molley Bacon notes that she set sail from Caen on August 16, 1570, with fifteen companions, landed in London, and then traveled to her manor house in Felsted, Essex, where she did not return to Normandy until Trinity Sunday the following year.
Hence it may be easily inferred, that the rules of the convent were not of the strictest description. The establishment indeed was, from its origin, under the regulation of the order of St. Benedict, but the nuns, though they lived under the same roof, were not bound by vows: they were accustomed to receive their friends in their own apartments; and many of [29] them had nieces or other relations with them, whom they brought up. The refectory was common; and they ate meat several days in the week. There were also stated times, on which it was allowable for them to take the air in a garden at a short distance from the convent. The abbess herself had her Country-house at Oistreham, where she frequently resided; and upon the occasion of those festivals which are distinguished by public processions, the whole body of the community used to go in procession to each of the different churches of Caen. Sometimes too the abbess attended with a party of her nuns at the performance of any mystery or similar scenical representation. The account of the revenues of the monastery in 1423, shews how Nicole de Rupalley, then abbess, was present at the acting of the Miracle of St. Vincent, and rewarded the performers with a gratuity of ten sols, a sum equivalent, at that time, to ten bushels of wheat.
It can easily be inferred that the convent's rules weren't very strict. The establishment was originally governed by the order of St. Benedict, but the nuns, while living under the same roof, weren't bound by vows. They often hosted their friends in their own rooms, and many had nieces or other relatives living with them, whom they raised. The dining hall was communal, and they ate meat several days a week. There were also designated times when they could enjoy fresh air in a garden not far from the convent. The abbess herself had a country house in Oistreham, where she often stayed; during festivals marked by public processions, the entire community would walk in procession to different churches in Caen. Sometimes the abbess would also join a group of nuns to watch a play or similar performance. In 1423, an account of the monastery's finances shows that abbess Nicole de Rupalley attended a performance of the Miracle of St. Vincent and rewarded the actors with a tip of ten sols, a sum that was equivalent to ten bushels of wheat at that time.
About the year 1515, an attempt was made by the superior, Isabel of Bourbon, to curtail the indulgences of the sisterhood, by keeping them more closely confined, increasing the number of fast-days, and generally introducing a system of greater rigor. But the nuns remonstrated against the innovation, and had recourse to the Bishop of Bayeux, alledging the injustice of their being called upon to submit themselves to regulations, to which they had not originally subscribed. The prelate, who felt the point to be a delicate one, refused to decide; and the matter ended in an appeal to the Pope, who, finally, allowed the nuns to retire into other convents, where they might enjoy the freedom they claimed.
Around 1515, the superior, Isabel of Bourbon, tried to limit the indulgences of the sisterhood by keeping them more restricted, increasing the number of fasting days, and generally enforcing a stricter system. However, the nuns protested against this change and sought help from the Bishop of Bayeux, claiming it was unfair to be subjected to rules they hadn’t originally agreed to. The bishop, who saw this as a sensitive issue, refused to make a decision, and the situation ultimately went up to the Pope, who allowed the nuns to move to other convents where they could enjoy the freedom they desired.
When, after the capture of Caen by Edward, in 1346, the inhabitants resolved upon fortifying the town anew, the abbeys of St. Stephen and of the Trinity, both of which lay in the suburbs, were excluded from the line of circumvallation; and the consequence was their exposure to insults and pillage. The monks and nuns were therefore obliged to look to their own defence; and, upon King John's coming to Caen, eight years afterwards, they obtained from him letters patent, authorizing them to encircle their convents with walls, towers, and fosses of their own. Hence originated the strange anomaly of a fortress and nunnery within the same precincts. The sisterhood, alarmed at their situation, sold their plate, and even the shrines of their relics, to provide for their safety; and permission was afterwards granted them to levy contributions upon their vassals, for the purpose of expediting and completing the task.—In the reign of Henry VI. during the wane of the British power in France, orders were issued by the monarch for the dismantling of the fort of the Trinity, lest it should be seized by the inhabitants of the neighborhood, who were endeavoring to get possession of Caen. But the abbess resisted the royal edict; and, under an apprehension, lest the attempt to carry it into effect should induce her to open the gates to the insurgents, her resistance was allowed to be effectual.—King Charles repeatedly took up his quarters in this monastery, while his army was laying siege to Caen, in 1450, and mention continues to be made of the fortress till the commencement of the following century; but after that time, it appears to have been suffered to go to ruin.
When Edward captured Caen in 1346, the locals decided to strengthen the town's defenses again, but they left the abbeys of St. Stephen and the Trinity, both located in the suburbs, outside the defensive walls. As a result, these abbeys were vulnerable to attacks and looting. The monks and nuns had to fend for themselves; when King John came to Caen eight years later, he granted them permission to build walls, towers, and moats around their convents. This led to the unusual situation of having both a fortress and a nunnery sharing the same grounds. The nuns, worried about their safety, sold their silverware and even the shrines containing their relics to fund their protection. They were later allowed to collect contributions from their tenants to speed up the construction. During Henry VI's reign, as British influence in France waned, the king ordered the dismantling of the Trinity fortress to prevent locals from taking it over and capturing Caen. However, the abbess opposed this royal order, fearing that complying would lead her to open the gates for the rebels, and her resistance was ultimately accepted. King Charles stayed at this monastery multiple times while his army besieged Caen in 1450, and mentions of the fortress continued into the next century, but after that, it seems to have fallen into disrepair.
M. De la Rue rejects, as unfounded, the statement of the Bishop of Avranches, which has obtained general credence, that the spires of the western towers of the abbey were destroyed in 1360, by Charles the Bad, on account of their use for the detecting of the approach of an enemy. His principal argument against the fact is, that the King of Navarre was at that very time at peace with France; and therefore, supposing it to be certain that they were taken down by that prince, he is of opinion, that their demolition must have been ordered to prevent them from serving as landmarks to the English. At the same time, he is evidently inclined to think that the towers were never surmounted by spires at all; and he observes, with much apparent justice, that, if there really were any, and if they were really destroyed at the period alledged, the towers must have been left for a long time in a ruined state, as their present termination is known to be the work of the eighteenth century.
M. De la Rue dismisses the claim made by the Bishop of Avranches, which has gained widespread belief, that the spires on the western towers of the abbey were destroyed in 1360 by Charles the Bad, because they were used to spot an approaching enemy. His main argument against this claim is that the King of Navarre was actually at peace with France at that time. Therefore, even if it were certain that he ordered the spires to be taken down, M. De la Rue believes it would have been to stop them from serving as markers for the English. Additionally, he seems to lean towards the idea that the towers never had spires in the first place. He points out quite reasonably that if there had been any spires and they were indeed destroyed when claimed, the towers would have been left in a ruined state for a long time, since the current top of the towers is known to be from the eighteenth century.
The original charters and title-deeds of the abbey of the Trinity were lost during the revolution. They perished in consequence of the extreme care of the last abbess, who, full of anxiety for their preservation, secured them in trunks, and hid them in the ceiling of the church. But, in those disastrous times, the lead that covered the churches was among the earliest objects of plunder; and the consequence was, that the roof was stripped; the boxes exposed to the rain; the wood and paper wholly destroyed; and the tin cases that held the charters so eaten by rust, that their contents were rendered illegible. It was in this state that they were found by the Abbé De la Rue, who was in possession of the secret, and who, on his return to France, after the cessation of the troubles and the death of the abbess, obtained permission from the prefect for the search to be made.
The original charters and title deeds of the Abbey of the Trinity were lost during the revolution. They were destroyed because the last abbess, worried about their safety, stored them in trunks and hid them in the church's ceiling. However, during those disastrous times, the lead covering the churches was one of the first things to be stolen; as a result, the roof was stripped, the boxes were exposed to the rain, the wood and paper were completely destroyed, and the tin cases that held the charters became so rusted that their contents were unreadable. This was how they were discovered by Abbé De la Rue, who knew about the secret, and who, after the troubles ended and the abbess died, got permission from the prefect to conduct a search.
[30] The church of the abbey of the Trinity had its own peculiar rites; and, till the period of the revolution, the community were in the habit of printing their liturgy annually in latin. A very beautiful quarto volume, containing the ritual, was published at Caen, in 1622, by the order of Laurence de Budos, then abbess. It was probably from pride at a privilege of this nature, and from a confidence in their strength, that the nuns persisted in celebrating the ridiculous, or, it might almost be called, blasphemous Fête des Fous, for a hundred years after the Council of Basle had decreed the suppression of it throughout Christendom. In imitation too of the Boy-Bishops of Bayeux, Salisbury, and other churches, the nuns of the Holy Trinity had their Girl-Abbesses. The ancient rolls of the monastery make mention, under the head of expenses in 1423, of six sols given, by way of offering, on Innocents'-Day, “aux petites Abbesses.” This was the day on which the Girl-Abbess was elected: the superior of the convent resigned to her the abbatial stall and crozier at vespers, as soon as they came to the verse of the Magnificat, beginning “Deposuit potentes de sede;” and the farce was kept up till the same hour the succeeding evening. The Abbé De la Rue, who mentions this fact, observes with justice, that another circumstance, which appears from these accounts, is still more extraordinary;—that, even as late as 1546, the abbess was in the habit of making an annual payment of five sols to the cathedral of Bayeux, for its Boy-Bishop. The entry is in the following terms: “Au petit évêque de Bayeux, pour sa pension, ainsi qu'il est accoutumé, V. sous.” During the early part of the preceding century, the abbot of St. Stephen was also accustomed to pay twenty sols per annum, on the same account; but his payment was probably discontinued immediately after the edict of the Council of Basle, though the ceremony of the Boy-Bishop was not suppressed at Bayeux till 1482. Indeed, only six years before that time, the inventory of the sacristy of the cathedral enumerated, among its other valuables,
[30] The church of the Abbey of the Trinity had its own unique rituals; and until the time of the revolution, the community printed their liturgy every year in Latin. A beautiful quarto volume containing the rituals was published in Caen in 1622, by the order of Laurence de Budos, the abbess at the time. It was likely out of pride for this privilege, and confidence in their power, that the nuns continued to celebrate the absurd, or one might even say blasphemous, Fête des Fous, for a hundred years after the Council of Basel had decreed its suppression throughout Christendom. Additionally, imitating the Boy-Bishops of Bayeux, Salisbury, and other churches, the nuns of the Holy Trinity had their own Girl-Abbesses. The ancient records of the monastery mention, under expenses for 1423, six sols given as an offering on Innocents' Day, “aux petites Abbesses.” This was the day on which the Girl-Abbess was elected: the head of the convent would hand over the abbatial seat and crozier to her at vespers as soon as they reached the verse of the Magnificat that begins with “Deposuit potentes de sede;” and the farce continued until the same time the next evening. Abbé De la Rue, who notes this fact, rightly points out that another detail from these accounts is even more astonishing: that, as late as 1546, the abbess still made an annual payment of five sols to the cathedral of Bayeux for its Boy-Bishop. The entry states: “Au petit évêque de Bayeux, pour sa pension, ainsi qu'il est accoutumé, V. sous.” During the early part of the previous century, the abbot of St. Stephen also paid twenty sols per year for the same reason; however, this payment likely stopped right after the edict of the Council of Basel, although the Boy-Bishop ceremony was not abolished at Bayeux until 1482. Indeed, only six years before that time, the inventory of the sacristy of the cathedral listed among its other valuables,
The crozier that belongs to the Boy-Bishop,
The Boy Bishop's mittens,
And four small pieces of scarlet satin for use of the choir boys on Innocents' Day.”
The abbess of Caen, through the medium of her official, exercised spiritual jurisdiction over the parishes of St. Giles, Carpiquet, Oistreham, and St. Aubin-d'Arquenay, by virtue of a privilege granted by the bishops of Bayeux, as well for herself and her nuns, as for the vassals of the several parishes. This privilege, however, extended no farther than to an exemption from certain pecuniary fines, which the diocesans, in the middle ages, exacted from their flocks; and even in this confined acceptation, it was more than once the subject of litigation between the convent and the see. In like manner, the civil and criminal jurisdiction claimed by the abbess over the same parishes, brought her occasionally into disputes with the bailiff and viscount of Caen: her rights were repeatedly called in question, and she was obliged to have recourse to legal tribunals to establish them. The following very extraordinary suit is at once illustrative of the fact, and of the character of the times:—In the year 1480, an infant was eaten up in its cradle, by a bestia porcina, within the precincts of the parish of St. Giles. The abbess' officers seized the delinquent, and instituted a process for its condemnation before the seneschal of the convent. During the time, however, that the question was pending, the king's attorney-general interfered. He summoned the abbess before the high-bailiff, and, maintaining that the crime had been committed within the cognizance of the bailiwick, he claimed the beast, and demanded that its trial should take place before one of the royal tribunals. Debates immediately arose as to the limits of their respective jurisdictions: inquiries were set on foot; memorials and counter-memorials were presented; and the abbess finally succeeded in carrying her point, only by dint of proving that she had, some years previously, burned a young woman in the Place aux Campions, for having murdered a man in the self-same house where the hog devoured the child.
The abbess of Caen, through her representative, held spiritual authority over the parishes of St. Giles, Carpiquet, Oistreham, and St. Aubin-d'Arquenay, due to a privilege granted by the bishops of Bayeux, both for herself and her nuns, as well as for the vassals of those parishes. However, this privilege was limited to an exemption from certain monetary fines that the diocesan authorities imposed on their followers during the Middle Ages; even in this restricted sense, it was often contested in legal battles between the convent and the diocese. Similarly, the civil and criminal jurisdiction claimed by the abbess over these parishes sometimes led to conflicts with the bailiff and viscount of Caen: her rights were frequently challenged, and she had to resort to legal courts to assert them. The following unusual case illustrates this situation and reflects the nature of the times:—In 1480, a baby was devoured in its cradle by a bestia porcina within the boundaries of St. Giles parish. The abbess's officials captured the animal and initiated proceedings for its punishment before the convent's seneschal. However, while the matter was still under consideration, the king's attorney general intervened. He summoned the abbess before the high bailiff, arguing that the crime fell under the jurisdiction of the bailiwick, and he claimed the animal, demanding that its trial take place in one of the royal courts. Debates quickly emerged over the boundaries of their respective jurisdictions: inquiries were launched; memorials and counter-memorials were submitted; and the abbess ultimately managed to prove her case, primarily by demonstrating that she had previously executed a young woman in the Place aux Campions for murdering a man in the same house where the pig had consumed the child.
Among the obligations originally imposed upon this convent, was that of giving a dinner annually, on Trinity Sunday, to such of the inhabitants of the parish of Vaux-sur-Saulles and their domestics, as had resided there a year and a day. The repast was served up within the abbey walls, and in the following manner:—After the guests had washed their hands in a tub of water, they seated themselves on the ground, and a cloth was spread before them. A loaf, of the weight of twenty-one ounces, was [31] then given to each individual, and with it a slice of boiled bacon, six inches square. To this was added a rasher of bacon, fried; and the feast concluded with a basin of bread and milk for every person, all of them having likewise as much beer and cider as they could drink. The dinner, as may naturally be supposed, lasted from three to four hours; and it will also not be difficult to imagine, that the entertaining of such a motley throng on such a day, could not fail to be attended with great annoyance to the nuns, and with various inconveniences. The convent had therefore, from a very early date, endeavored to free themselves from the obligation, by the payment of a sum of money; and, in times of war, the town of Caen had occasionally interposed, and forced the people to accept the composition, from an apprehension, lest the enemy should gain possession of the fort of the Trinity, by introducing themselves into it among the authorized guests. It appears that, in 1429, the abbess purchased an exemption at the price of thirty livres, a sum equivalent to thirty-seven and a half quarters of corn, at a time when wheat sold for two sols the bushel; and twenty-two years subsequently, Charles VII. then King of France, granted his letters patent, abolishing the dinner altogether, upon condition of a like sum being annually paid to the parochial chest.
Among the original responsibilities placed on this convent was the obligation to host an annual dinner on Trinity Sunday for the residents of the parish of Vaux-sur-Saulles and their staff, provided they had lived there for a year and a day. The meal was served within the abbey walls in the following manner: After guests washed their hands in a tub of water, they sat on the ground, and a cloth was laid out for them. Each person received a bread loaf weighing twenty-one ounces, along with a six-inch square slice of boiled bacon. They also got a strip of fried bacon, and the meal ended with a bowl of bread and milk for everyone, along with unlimited beer and cider. The dinner, as you can imagine, lasted three to four hours. It’s easy to see that entertaining such a diverse crowd on that day must have caused significant stress and various inconveniences for the nuns. As a result, the convent had, from an early date, tried to relieve themselves of this obligation by paying a certain sum. During wartime, the town of Caen sometimes intervened, forcing people to accept the payment to avoid the risk of the enemy seizing the fort of the Trinity by mingling with the approved guests. It appears that in 1429, the abbess paid thirty livres for an exemption—equivalent to thirty-seven and a half quarters of grain—at a time when wheat sold for two sols per bushel. Twenty-two years later, Charles VII, King of France, issued letters patent to abolish the dinner entirely, provided a similar sum was paid annually to the parish funds.
To the abbey church of the Trinity were attached several chapels, as well without as within its walls: the most remarkable of these was that of St. Thomas, generally known by the name of St. Thomas l'Abattu, in the suburb of St. Giles. It was, in its original state, an hospital, and was called the Hospital of St. Thomas the Martyr in the fields, whence De la Rue infers that it was built in commemoration of Thomas-à-Becket, and was probably erected immediately after his canonization in 1173. Huet, on the contrary, tells us, that it had existed “from time immemorial;” and Ducarel, who has described and figured it,[53] appears to have also regarded it as of very high antiquity. The gradual disappearance of leprosy had caused it to be long since diverted from its original purpose. In 1569, it was pillaged by the Huguenots; and, as no pains were taken to repair the injuries then done, it continued in a state of dilapidation, imperceptibly wasting away, till the period of the revolution, when it was sold, together with the other national property; and even its ruins have now disappeared.
To the abbey church of the Trinity were several chapels attached, both inside and outside its walls: the most notable of these was St. Thomas, commonly known as St. Thomas l'Abattu, located in the suburb of St. Giles. Originally, it was a hospital named the Hospital of St. Thomas the Martyr in the fields, which leads De la Rue to suggest it was built to honor Thomas-à-Becket, likely erected soon after his canonization in 1173. In contrast, Huet claims it had been around “from time immemorial,” and Ducarel, who described and illustrated it,[53] also viewed it as very ancient. The gradual decline of leprosy had long since shifted it away from its original purpose. In 1569, it was looted by the Huguenots, and since no efforts were made to repair the damage, it fell into disrepair, slowly deteriorating until the revolution, when it was sold along with other national property; even its ruins have since vanished.
Happily, the abbatial church of the Trinity was at that time more fortunate: it was suffered to continue unappropriated, till, upon the institution of the Legion of Honor, Napoléon applied it to some purposes connected with that body, by whom it was a few years ago ceded for its present object, that of a workhouse for the department. The choir alone is now used as a church: the nave serves for work-rooms; and, to render it the better applicable to this purpose, a floor has been thrown across, which divides it into two stories.
Fortunately, the abbatial church of the Trinity had a different fate: it was allowed to remain unclaimed until, with the establishment of the Legion of Honor, Napoléon designated it for some activities related to that organization, which a few years ago transferred it for its current use as a workhouse for the department. Now, only the choir is used as a church; the nave is used for workspaces, and to make it more suitable for this purpose, a floor has been added, creating two levels.
It has been observed in a recent publication,[54] that “a finer specimen of the solid grandeur of Norman architecture, is scarcely to be found any where than in the west front of this church,” (the subject of the twenty-fourth plate.) “The corresponding part of the rival abbey of St. Stephen, is poor when compared to it; and Jumieges and St. Georges equally fail in the comparison. In all these, there is some architectural anomaly: in the Trinity none, excepting indeed the balustrade at the top of the towers; and this is so obviously an addition of modern times, that no one can be misled by it.[55] This balustrade was erected towards the beginning of the seventeenth century, when the oval apertures and scrolls, seen in Ducarel's print,[56] were introduced.”—It may be well to take the present opportunity of making a general observation, that though, in speaking of this and of other churches, the term, west front, may commonly be applied to the part containing the principal entrance; yet that this term must be received with a certain degree of latitude. The Norman religious edifices are far from being equally regular in their position as the English. With a general inclination to the west, they vary to every point of the [32] compass.[57] The church of the abbey of the Trinity fronts the north-west—The architrave of the central door-way is composed of many surfaces of great depth: two-thirds of them are flat and plain, and recede so little, as to afford but small opportunity for light and shade. Its decorations are few and simple, consisting almost wholly of the billet and chevron moulding, the former occupying the exterior, the latter the interior, circles. In the outermost band, the billets form a single row, and take the curve of the arch; the succeeding circle exhibits them with an unusual arrangement, placed compound, and all pointing to the centre of the door. These, with the addition of quatrefoils, and of some grotesque heads, which serve as key-stones to the mouldings over the windows of the triforium, are the only ornaments which this front can boast. The capitals throughout it are of the simplest forms, being in general little more than inverted cones, slightly truncated, for the purpose of making them correspond with the columns below. Some few of them have the addition of small projecting knobs immediately below the angles of the impost; while those in the square towers are formed by a short cylinder, whose diameter exceeds that of the shaft, surmounted by a square block, by way of abacus. The towers and buttresses decrease in size upwards.—An architectural peculiarity deserving of notice in this front, lies in the triangular mouldings, observable in the spandrils of the arches of the clerestory. The same are occasionally, though rarely, found in other buildings of unquestionably Norman origin, as in the church at Falaise, and in Norwich Cathedral[58] in our own country. They are here more particularly noticed, as serving to illustrate what has been considered an anomaly in the architecture of some of the round-towered churches in Norfolk and Suffolk,[59] where the windows are formed with heads of this shape. Antiquaries, unwilling to admit that the flat-sided arch, as it has been called by a perversion of terms, was introduced into England prior to the fourteenth century, have labored to prove that such windows were alterations of that period, contrary to the evidence of every part of the building.
It has been noted in a recent publication,[54] that “a better example of the solid grandeur of Norman architecture is hardly found anywhere else than in the west front of this church,” (the focus of the twenty-fourth plate.) “In comparison, the corresponding part of the rival abbey of St. Stephen is lacking; Jumieges and St. Georges also fall short in this comparison. All these have some architectural inconsistency: the Trinity has none, except for the balustrade at the top of the towers; and it is so clearly a later addition that no one can be deceived by it.[55] This balustrade was built around the early seventeenth century, when the oval openings and scrolls seen in Ducarel's print,[56] were added.” —It might be worthwhile to take this opportunity to make a general observation that although the term west front is commonly used to refer to the part with the main entrance in discussions about this and other churches, it should be regarded with some flexibility. Norman religious buildings are not nearly as uniform in their orientation as the English ones. With a general tendency towards the west, they can vary in every direction of the compass.[57] The church of the abbey of the Trinity faces the north-west—The architrave of the central doorway consists of many surfaces with significant depth: two-thirds of these are flat and plain, receding just enough to provide limited opportunities for light and shadow. Its decorations are minimal and straightforward, mainly featuring billet and chevron moldings, with the former decorating the outer circles and the latter the inner ones. In the outermost band, the billets form a single row that follows the curve of the arch; the next circle displays them in an unusual arrangement, compounded, all pointing toward the center of the door. These, along with a few quatrefoils and some grotesque heads acting as key-stones over the windows of the triforium, are the only ornaments that this front can claim. The capitals throughout are of the simplest forms, generally little more than inverted cones, slightly trimmed to fit with the columns below. A few have small, protruding knobs just below the corners of the impost; those in the square towers are formed by a short cylinder whose diameter is larger than that of the shaft, topped by a square block for the abacus. The towers and buttresses decrease in size as they rise. An architectural detail worth noting in this front is the triangular moldings seen in the spandrels of the clerestory arches. These are occasionally, but rarely, found in other buildings of undisputed Norman origin, such as the church at Falaise and in Norwich Cathedral[58] in our own country. They are specifically mentioned here as they help illustrate what has been seen as an anomaly in the architecture of some round-towered churches in Norfolk and Suffolk,[59] where the windows have heads shaped like this. Antiquarians, reluctant to accept that the flat-sided arch, as it has been wrongly labeled, was brought to England before the fourteenth century, have worked to prove that such windows were changes made in that period, contrary to the evidence of every part of the building.

Plate 25. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity, Caen.
East End.
Plate 25. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity, Caen.
East End.
The east-end of the choir (plate twenty-five) presents a bold termination, pierced with ten spacious windows, that give light to the choir, each of them encircled with a broad band, composed of the same ornaments as are found in the rest of the exterior of the edifice. This part of the church is divided in its elevation into three compartments, the lower containing a row of small blank arches, while in each of the upper two is a window of an unusual size for a Norman building, but still without mullions or tracery. The windows ore separated by thick cylindrical pillars, which rise from immediately above a row of windows that give light to the crypt. The heads of these windows are level with the surface of the ground; and the wall, in this subterranean part of the building, is considerably thicker than it is above. The balustrade of quatrefoils above appears coeval with the rest, and may be regarded as tending to establish the originality of that in the nave of the abbey church of St. Stephen.[60]
The east end of the choir (plate twenty-five) features a striking termination, with ten large windows that light up the choir. Each window is framed with a wide band that has the same decorations as the rest of the building's exterior. This area of the church is divided into three sections vertically, with the lower part showing a row of small blank arches, and each of the upper two sections containing an unusually large window for a Norman structure, although still lacking mullions or tracery. The windows are separated by thick cylindrical columns that extend from right above a row of windows providing light to the crypt. The tops of these windows are level with the ground surface, and the walls in this underground section of the building are significantly thicker than those above. The quatrefoil balustrade above seems to be from the same time period as the rest and can be seen as reinforcing the original style found in the nave of the abbey church of St. Stephen.[60]

Plate 26. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
East end, interior.
Plate 26. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
East end, interior.

Plate 27. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
North side of the Choir, upper compartment.
Plate 27. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
North side of the Choir, upper section.
The twenty-sixth and twenty-seventh plates shew the interior of the choir, as the thirty-third does the most remarkable of its capitals. This part of the church, in its general arrangement, very much resembles the same portion in St. Georges and in Norwich Cathedral. The second, however, of these buildings, retains the original groinings of the roof, which in our English church have been sacrificed, to make room for large pointed windows; while in the church of the Trinity they have given place to a spacious dome, painted with a representation of the Assumption. In the foreground of this picture, is seen the royal foundress of the abbey; and, according to common tradition, the portrait of a female dressed in the habit of a nun, on the north side of the high altar, is also intended for her. But traditions of this nature are too vague for much reliance to be placed upon them. The altar-piece itself is an Adoration of the Shepherds, not devoid of merit.—The plain arches, with their truncated columns, seen in the upper part of plate 26, near the front on either side, and repeated in the following plate, are those which terminate the flat part of the choir. The wide unvaried extent of blank surface beneath them is attributable to modern masons, who have filled up and covered arches without mercy or discretion, and have pierced the walls anew with plain mean door-ways. The windows are lofty, and of fine proportions. Their glazing is probably of the time of Louis XIV. when the gorgeous splendor of painted glass gave way [33] to the less beautiful and less appropriate ornaments, supplied by the fancy of the plumbers.[61] The narrow passage formed in the thickness of the wall, with its small arches variously decorated, surrounds the whole building; choir, nave, and transepts. In the architectural arrangement of this portion of the edifice, where every large arch of the windows is flanked by two lesser ones of the triforium, the church of the Trinity agrees with the cathedral at Oxford, as figured in Mr. Carter's work on ancient architecture[62] and there treated as a genuine Saxon building, erected by King Ethelred, after the destruction of the monastery by the Danes in 1004. But the capitals of the columns in the two churches bear only a slight resemblance to each other. Those at Oxford[63] are among the most beautiful left us by early architects, consisting chiefly of foliage; and, in one instance, of a very elegant imitation of a coronet. In the abbatial church at Caen, they display the same mixture of Grecian and barbarous taste, the same beauties, the same monstrosities, and the same apparent aim at fabulous or emblematic history, as has been previously remarked at St. Georges. On the angles of one, which contains four storks, arranged in pairs, will be found an obvious representation of the heraldic fleur-de-lys. In that, figured below it on the plate, is a head placed over two lions, commonly believed to be intended for a portrait of the Conqueror.
The twenty-sixth and twenty-seventh plates show the interior of the choir, just as thirty-third displays one of its most remarkable capitals. This part of the church is very similar in layout to the same section in St. George's and Norwich Cathedral. However, the second of these buildings retains the original groinings of the roof, which in our English church have been sacrificed to make way for large pointed windows, while in the Church of the Trinity, they have been replaced by a spacious dome painted with a depiction of the Assumption. In the foreground of this painting, the royal foundress of the abbey can be seen; and according to local tradition, the portrait of a woman dressed as a nun, located on the north side of the high altar, is also meant to represent her. However, traditions like this are often too vague to be fully trusted. The altar piece itself is an Adoration of the Shepherds, and it has some merit. The plain arches, with their shortened columns, visible in the upper part of plate 26, near the front on either side, and repeated in the following plate, mark the end of the flat part of the choir. The wide, plain area beneath them is due to modern masons who have carelessly filled in and covered the arches, while also creating simple, basic doorways in the walls. The windows are tall and well-proportioned. Their glazing likely dates back to the time of Louis XIV, when the extravagant beauty of stained glass was replaced by the less attractive and less suitable decorations devised by the plumbers.[33] The narrow passage created in the thickness of the wall, adorned with various small arches, surrounds the whole building, including the choir, nave, and transepts. In the architectural design of this section of the structure, where each large arch of the windows is flanked by two smaller ones in the triforium, the Church of the Trinity aligns with the cathedral at Oxford, as illustrated in Mr. Carter's work on ancient architecture[62], which presents it as a genuine Saxon building established by King Ethelred after the Danes destroyed the monastery in 1004. However, the capitals of the columns in the two churches only slightly resemble each other. Those at Oxford[63] are among the most beautiful left to us by early architects, mainly consisting of foliage, and in one case, a very elegant imitation of a coronet. In the abbatial church at Caen, they display the same mix of Grecian and barbaric taste, similar beauties, and the same monstrosities, as well as an apparent focus on fabulous or emblematic history, as previously noted in St. George's. On one of the angles, featuring four storks arranged in pairs, there is an obvious depiction of the heraldic fleur-de-lys. Beneath it, on plate, is a head placed over two lions, which is commonly believed to be a portrait of the Conqueror.

Plate 28. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
Arches under the central Tower looking from the South Transept.
Plate 28. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
Arches beneath the central Tower viewed from the South Transept.

Plate 29. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
East side of the South Transept.
Plate 29. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
East side of the South Transept.
The twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth plates are devoted to the transepts: the first of them exhibits two of the arches which support the central tower. Finer specimens of the kind are scarcely to be seen in Normandy; and the decoration of them is very peculiar, consisting altogether of numerous bands of quatrefoils in bas-relief. The sculpture of the capitals is likewise remarkable: that of one of them represents entire rams; while the opposite one has only the heads of the same animal at its angles, accompanied with an ornament, which the writer of this article does not remember to have met with elsewhere. The arch that separates the tower from the nave,[64] rises higher than any of the rest, and is obtusely pointed; but its decorations correspond with those of the others, and it appears to be of the same date.[65] For the purpose of more effectually marking the connection of the twenty-eighth plate with the preceding, it may be well to observe, that the string-course, seen in the former through the first arch and adjoining the base of the truncated column, is the same which, in plate twenty-seven, forms the base-line of the windows. The same string-course in the choir runs immediately below the gallery; but in the transepts, this gallery is upon a different line, being elevated by the interposition of a very beautiful range of small blank arches, between the larger arches below and the windows of the clerestory; and these latter, in conjunction with the small arches, only occupy the same space as the windows of the choir. The southern transept has been here selected for publication, as being the most perfect. Had the opposite one been equally so, it would have been preferable, from the curious character of its capitals, many of which are taken from scripture-history. But these are, unfortunately, much mutilated.
The twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth plates focus on the transepts: the first one shows two of the arches that support the central tower. There's hardly a finer example of this kind in Normandy, and its decoration is quite unique, made up of numerous bands of quatrefoils in bas-relief. The sculpture on the capitals is also noteworthy: one features complete rams, while the opposite one only has the heads of the same animal at its corners, along with an ornament that the writer of this article doesn’t recall seeing anywhere else. The arch that separates the tower from the nave,[64] is taller than the others and is bluntly pointed; however, its decorations match those of the others and seem to be from the same period.[65] To better highlight the connection of the twenty-eighthplate with the one before it, it's worth noting that the string-course visible in the former through the first arch and next to the base of the truncated column is the same one that, in plate twenty-seven, forms the base-line of the windows. The same string-course in the choir runs just below the gallery; but in the transepts, this gallery is on a different level, lifted by a gorgeous row of small blank arches that sit between the larger arches below and the clerestory windows. These, in combination with the small arches, occupy only the same space as the choir's windows. The southern transept has been chosen for publication here because it is the most intact. If the opposite one had been equally well-preserved, it would have been preferred due to the intriguing nature of its capitals, many of which are drawn from biblical history. Sadly, those are much damaged.

Plate 30. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
Interior of the Nave looking west.
Plate 30. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
View of the interior of the nave facing west.
In the thirtieth plate is given a general view of the upper half of the interior of the nave, shewing the western extremity, with the three compartments nearest to it on either side; and here, as in the two preceding plates, it is impossible not to regret the existence of the floor, which, by dividing the church into different stories, greatly injures the effect of the whole. Neither in this nor in any other part of the building, are there side-chapels or aisles. The architecture of the nave, in its general arrangement, resembles that of the transepts; except as to the arches of the second row, which are peculiar. Upon an attentive examination too, it will be found that, notwithstanding the apparent uniformity, no two compartments are precisely alike, while the capitals are infinitely varied. This playfulness of ornament is remarkable in a building, whose architect appears, at first view, to [34] have contemplated only grandeur and solidity. At the farther end of the nave, are seen the five windows of the principal front, together with a portion of the great arch of entrance. The remaining part of this arch, as well as of the others of the lower tier, with the pillars that support them, are concealed by the floor. The gallery, it will be remarked, sinks at the western end, as in the choir, and is connected with the sides by a staircase. The roof is only of lath and plaster, painted in imitation of masonry.
In the thirtieth plate, there's a general view of the upper half of the interior of the nave, showing the western end, with the three compartments closest to it on either side. Here, as in the two previous plates, it's hard not to lament the presence of the floor, which divides the church into different levels and significantly diminishes the overall effect. There are no side chapels or aisles in this part of the building or anywhere else. The architecture of the nave, in its overall design, resembles that of the transepts, except for the unique arches in the second row. Upon closer inspection, it becomes clear that despite the apparent uniformity, no two compartments are exactly alike, and the capitals are incredibly varied. This playful ornamentation is striking in a building where, at first glance, the architect seems to have aimed solely for grandeur and solidity. At the far end of the nave, you can see the five windows of the main front, along with part of the large entrance arch. The rest of this arch, as well as the other arches in the lower tier and the pillars that support them, are hidden by the floor. The gallery, as you might notice, drops at the western end, just like in the choir, and it's linked to the sides by a staircase. The roof is simply made of lath and plaster, painted to look like masonry.

Plate 31. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
South side of the Nave, exterior.
Plate 31. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
Exterior view of the south side of the nave.
The thirty-first plate exhibits three of the eight compartments of the clerestory, on the south side of the nave, as seen externally. The cloisters and conventual buildings hide the whole of the opposite side of the church; and, perfect as is the part here represented, there is nothing to be seen below; for a range of work-shops and of sheds has obstructed the view of the exterior, as effectually as the floor has of the corresponding portion within. The corbel-table, with its monsters of all descriptions, affords a curious specimen of the sculpture of the age. The string-course above it is rich and beautiful. The same is also the case with the decorations of the windows, as well as of the blank arches with which they are flanked, while the intervening flat buttresses, edged by slender cylindrical pilasters, likewise indicate a degree of care and of taste which is very pleasing, and which is the more remarkable, when considered in union with the architecture of the exterior of the contemporary abbey of St. Stephen.
The thirty-first plate shows three of the eight compartments of the clerestory on the south side of the nave, as viewed from the outside. The cloisters and convent buildings completely block the view of the other side of the church; and although the part shown is perfect, you can’t see anything below because a row of workshops and sheds has obstructed the view of the exterior, just like the floor has blocked the corresponding area inside. The corbel table, with its various monstrous figures, provides an interesting example of the sculpture from that era. The string-course above it is rich and beautiful. The same goes for the decorations of the windows and the blank arches that flank them, while the flat buttresses in between, edged with slender cylindrical pilasters, also show a pleasing level of care and taste, which stands out even more when considered alongside the exterior architecture of the contemporary abbey of St. Stephen.

Plate 32. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
Crypt.
Plate 32. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
Crypt.
The crypt (plate thirty-two) occupies the space under the choir. The Abbé De la Rue, who terms it “une jolie chapelle,” says that, in the fifteenth century, it was denominated the subterranean chapel of St. Nicholas; but previously to the revolution, had assumed the name of the chapel of the Holy Trinity. It was originally entered by two narrow staircases from the transepts. Its length from east to west is about thirty feet: its width, about twenty-seven. The simple vaulted roof is supported by thirty-two slender columns, sixteen of them half imbedded in the wall, and rising from a stone bench, with which this crypt is surrounded, in the same manner as that of the church of St. Gervais, at Rouen. This chapel was, till lately, paved with highly-polished vitrified bricks, each about two inches square, diversified with very vivid colors, but of a description altogether unlike those in the Conqueror's palace. It is lighted by narrow windows, which widen considerably inwards, the wall being here of great thickness; and, according to all probability, there were originally eleven of them, though the greater part are now closed. One of them was lately filled with bones, and bricked up. Upon the place it occupied is to be seen the following inscription, placed between a couple of vases of antique form:—“Ossemens trouvés dans l'ancien chapitre des dames de la Trinité, et déposés dans ce lieu le IV. Mars, MDCCCXVIII.”
The crypt (plate thirty-two) is located beneath the choir. The Abbé De la Rue, who calls it “une jolie chapelle,” notes that in the fifteenth century, it was known as the subterranean chapel of St. Nicholas; however, before the revolution, it had taken the name of the chapel of the Holy Trinity. It was originally accessed by two narrow staircases from the transepts. Its length from east to west is about thirty feet, and its width is about twenty-seven. The simple vaulted ceiling is supported by thirty-two slender columns, sixteen of which are partially embedded in the wall and rise from a stone bench that surrounds the crypt, similar to that of the church of St. Gervais in Rouen. Until recently, this chapel was paved with highly polished vitrified bricks, each around two inches square, featuring very bright colors but completely different from those in the Conqueror's palace. It's illuminated by narrow windows that widen significantly inward, with the wall being quite thick here; and, most likely, there were originally eleven of them, though most are now bricked up. One of them was recently filled with bones and sealed. On the spot where it was located, you can see the following inscription placed between a couple of antique-style vases:—“Ossemens trouvés dans l'ancien chapitre des dames de la Trinité, et déposés dans ce lieu le IV. Mars, MDCCCXVIII.”

Plate 33. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
Capitals in the Choir.
Plate 33. Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
Capitals in the Choir.
In the same year, at the time when these drawings were made, no tombs whatever existed in the church of the Trinity. There had formerly been many here; but the revolution had swept them all away.[66] Among the rest were those of the royal foundress, of her daughter Cæcilia, the first abbess, and of two other daughters of English kings, who likewise wore the ducal coronet of Normandy. The most celebrated of all was that of Matilda: according to Ordericus Vitalis, it was of exquisite workmanship, and richly ornamented with gold and precious stones. But the Calvinists demolished it in 1562; and, not content with plundering the monument of all that was valuable, tore open the Queen's coffin, and dispersed her remains. Towards the close of the same century, Anne de Montmorenci, then abbess, caused the royal bones to be collected, and again to be deposited in the original stone coffin; and things continued in this state till the year 1708, when the abbess, Gabrielle Françoise Fronlay de Tessé, raised a second altar-tomb of black marble, a representation of which has been preserved by Ducarel. In addition to this, she inclosed the bones of the princess for greater security in a leaden box, which she laid in the coffin; and these happily escaped violation in 1793, when the revolutionists destroyed the monument, because the arms of Normandy, with which it was ornamented, sinned against the doctrines of the liberty and equality of man. France being once more settled under a monarchical form of government, a fresh search was instituted in March, 1819, by the prefect of the department, in the presence of the bishop of the diocese and Mr. Spencer Smythe, for the discovery of Matilda's remains; and they were found and verified, and re-interred in their original situation.—Another tomb, similar to [35] that which was destroyed at the revolution, is also raised over them. The engraved stone in plate twenty-six, marks the place which it occupies. Upon it is laid the original slab with the epitaph, which, by great good fortune, escaped unhurt from the hands both of democrats and Huguenots; and, as many of the subscribers to this work have expressed a desire that a fac-simile of it should be inserted, as illustrative of the form of the letters, as well as of the manner of writing in use at that period, Mr. Cotman has had a pleasure in meeting their wishes, at the same time, that he has not considered it as sufficiently belonging to the publication, to justify him in making it an object of charge. The inscription, divided into lines, and written in modern characters, is as follows:—
In the same year that these drawings were made, there were no tombs left in the Church of the Trinity. There had once been many here, but the revolution had wiped them all out.[66] Among them were those of the royal founder, her daughter Cæcilia, the first abbess, and two other daughters of English kings, who also wore the ducal coronet of Normandy. The most famous of all was Matilda's: according to Ordericus Vitalis, it was exquisitely crafted and richly adorned with gold and precious stones. But the Calvinists destroyed it in 1562, and, not satisfied with stealing all the valuables from the monument, they opened the Queen's coffin and scattered her remains. Toward the end of the same century, Anne de Montmorenci, who was then the abbess, had the royal bones collected and reburied in the original stone coffin; and things remained that way until 1708, when the abbess, Gabrielle Françoise Fronlay de Tessé, built a second altar-tomb of black marble, which has been documented by Ducarel. Additionally, she enclosed the princess’s bones in a lead box for extra protection and placed it in the coffin; these bones fortunately avoided desecration in 1793, when revolutionaries destroyed the monument, arguing that the arms of Normandy, which decorated it, went against the ideals of liberty and equality. Once France was again under a monarchy, a new search was launched in March 1819 by the prefect of the department, alongside the bishop of the diocese and Mr. Spencer Smythe, to find Matilda’s remains; they were located, verified, and reburied in their original site. Another tomb, similar to the one that was destroyed during the revolution, has also been erected over them. The engraved stone in plate twenty-six marks its location. On it lies the original slab with the epitaph, which, by great luck, escaped unscathed from both democrat and Huguenot hands; and, since many subscribers to this work wished for a facsimile of it to be included, to illustrate the lettering style and writing manner of that time, Mr. Cotman was happy to fulfill their request, although he felt it wasn't significant enough to charge for its inclusion. The inscription, divided into lines and written in modern characters, is as follows:—
Moribus insigni germen regale Matildem Dux Flandrita was the father of Adala, the mother of this. Franc or, daughter of King Robert And the sister of Henry, having seized the royal seat. Regina magnifica Wlllelmo married Presentem sedem presente fecit et edem
In as many lands as there are honorable things A se ditatam se procurante dicatam Hec, the comforting one of the needy, lover of piety The poor scattered gazis are rich to themselves, even though they are in need. So endlessly seeks the company of life "On the first day of the month after the first light of November."

Plate 33*. A fac simile of the inscription upon the tomb of Queen Matilda in the Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
Plate 33*. A facsimile of the inscription on the tomb of Queen Matilda in the Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity at Caen.
FOOTNOTES:
[51] The will of the Queen has been printed by the Abbé De la Rue, (Essais Historiques II. p. 437) from a manuscript in the royal library at Paris; but the writer of the present article is not aware that it has ever yet appeared in any English publication; and he therefore considers it desirable here to reprint it, for the antiquaries of his own country.—“Ego Mathildis Regina do Sanctæ Trinitati Cadomi casulam quam apud Wintoniam [Winchester] operatur uxor Aldereti, et clamidem operatam ex auro quæ est in camera mea ad cappam faciendam, atque de duabus ligaturis meis aureis in quibus cruces sunt, illam quæ emblematibus est insculpta, ad lampadem suspendendam coram Sancto altare, candelabraque maxima quæ fabricantur apud Sanctum Laudum, coronam quoque et sceptrum, calicesque ac vestimentum, atque aliud vestimentum quod operatur in Anglia, et cum omnibus ornamentis equi, atque omnia vasa mea, exceptis illis quæ antea dedero alicubi in vita mea; et Chetehulmum [Quetehou en Cotentin] in Normannia, et duas mansiones in Anglia do Sanctæ Trinitati Cadomi. Hæc omnia concessu domini mei Regis facio.
[51] The Queen's will has been published by Abbé De la Rue, (Essais Historiques II. p. 437) from a manuscript in the royal library in Paris; however, the author of this article is not aware that it has ever appeared in any English publication, so he thinks it's worthwhile to reprint it here for the historians of his country.—“I, Matilda, Queen of the Holy Trinity of Caen, give a chasuble that my husband Alderet's wife makes at Winchester, and a gold embroidered chlamys that is in my chamber for making a cape, as well as one of my two gold girdles with crosses, the one inscribed with emblems, to be hung as a lamp before the Holy altar, and the largest candlesticks made at Saint Lo, also the crown and scepter, chalices and vestments, and another vestment made in England, along with all my horse ornaments, and all my vessels, except those I have given away elsewhere during my lifetime; and I give Quetehou in Cotentin, and two manors in England to the Holy Trinity of Caen. I grant all of this with the agreement of my lord the King."
“Ex cartulario Sanctæ Trin. Bibl. Reg. Paris. nº. 5650.”
“From the archives of the Holy Trinity, Royal Library, Paris, No. 5650.”
[52] The annual income arising from these, is stated by Odon Rigaud, Archbishop of Rouen, in the procés-verbal of his visit to this abbey in 1250, to have amounted to one hundred and sixty pounds sterling; a sum nearly equivalent to eighty thousand livres of the present day.
[52] The yearly income from these, as reported by Odon Rigaud, Archbishop of Rouen, in the procés-verbal of his visit to this abbey in 1250, was said to be one hundred and sixty pounds sterling; a sum roughly equivalent to eighty thousand livres today.
[53] Anglo-Norman Antiquities, p. 75, t. 7.—In this figure, which represents the south side of the building, a striking resemblance will be observed with the architecture of the church of Than, figured in this work, pl. 16.—Ducarel, in speaking of the pillars in the inside of the chapel, says they are of a peculiar construction, and widely different from all others that have fallen under his consideration; but he has unfortunately furnished no engraving of them, and has even omitted to mention wherein their peculiarity lay.
[53] Anglo-Norman Antiquities, p. 75, t. 7.—In this image, which shows the south side of the building, you'll notice a strong resemblance to the architecture of the church of Than, illustrated in this work, pl. 16.—Ducarel, when discussing the pillars inside the chapel, notes that they have a unique design that is quite different from all others he has examined; however, he unfortunately did not provide an illustration of them and failed to specify what made them unique.
[56] Anglo-Norman Antiquities, plate 5.
[61] See Turner's Tour in Normandy, II. p. 252, under the head of Bayeux Cathedral, the windows of which are remarkable for the complicated patterns of the lead-work.—See also Carter's Ancient Architecture, I. plate 79, p. 54, where this laborious author states himself to have collected nearly all the remains of this description of art in England. He is inclined to refer it to the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.—In the second volume of the same work, plate 27, fig. F. 2, is represented one of the borders of the west window of the nave in York Cathedral, which almost exactly resembles one of these at Caen.
[61] See Turner's Tour in Normandy, II. p. 252, under the section about Bayeux Cathedral, which is known for its intricate lead-work patterns in the windows.—Also, see Carter's Ancient Architecture, I. plate 79, p. 54, where this dedicated author claims to have gathered almost all the existing examples of this type of art in England. He believes it dates back to the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.—In the second volume of the same work, plate 27, fig. F. 2, shows one of the borders of the west window of the nave in York Cathedral, which closely resembles one of the borders at Caen.
[62] I. plate 28, fig. A.
[63] See Britton's Oxford Cathedral, plate 4.
[65] Mr. Cotman thought that he could discover visible traces of its having been originally semi-circular, and subsequently raised and pointed: and it is certainly most probable that such has been the case.
[65] Mr. Cotman believed he could see clear signs that it was originally semi-circular and later modified to be more pointed; and it's definitely very likely that this is true.
[66] Drawings of them all are fortunately preserved by the Abbé De la Rue; and it is hoped some French antiquary will be found sufficiently patriotic to cause them to be engraved.
[66] Thankfully, the Abbé De la Rue has preserved drawings of them all; and we hope that some French historian will be patriotic enough to have them engraved.
PLATES 34-36.
CASTLE AND CHURCH OF ST. JAMES, AT DIEPPE.

Plate 34. Castle at Dieppe.
Plate 34. Castle in Dieppe.
The anonymous author of the History of Dieppe,[67] published towards the close of the last century, traces the origin of the town as high as the year 809, when Charlemagne visited this part of the coast of his empire, and, observing how much it was exposed to hostile attacks, ordered the construction of a fort upon the beach. The fort was honored with the name of the emperor's daughter, Bertha; and as the protection thus afforded, joined to the advantageous nature of the position, caused the fortress, within a short time, to be surrounded by the cottages of the neighboring fishermen, an establishment insensibly grew up, which acquired the appellation of Bertheville.
The anonymous author of the History of Dieppe,[67] published near the end of the last century, traces the town's origins back to 809, when Charlemagne visited this part of his empire's coast and noticed how vulnerable it was to attacks. He ordered a fort to be built on the beach for protection. The fort was named after the emperor's daughter, Bertha, and, thanks to the protection it provided along with its favorable location, the area quickly became surrounded by the homes of local fishermen, leading to the gradual establishment of what became known as Bertheville.
But the irruptions of the Normans, towards the close of the same, or the commencement of the succeeding, century, gave a new color to affairs in Neustria: places changed their names with their masters; and, no respect being paid to the emperor or his descendants, Bertheville ceased to be known under any other denomination than that of Dyppe, a Norman word, expressive of the depth of water in its harbor. Under Rollo, we are told that Dieppe became the principal port in the duchy. That politic sovereign was too well versed in nautical affairs, not to be aware of the importance of such a station; and he had the interest of his newly-acquired territory too much at heart, not to labor at the improving of it. It was at Dieppe that he embarked the troops, which he dispatched, in 913, for the assistance of his countrymen, the Danes, in their attempts to conquer England; and the town flourished under his sway, and then laid the foundation for that maritime greatness to which it has subsequently risen.
But the invasions by the Normans, towards the end of that century or the beginning of the next, changed things in Neustria: places took on new names with their new rulers; and with no regard for the emperor or his heirs, Bertheville became known only as Dyppe, a Norman term that referred to the depth of water in its harbor. Under Rollo, it’s said that Dieppe became the main port in the duchy. That savvy leader knew a lot about maritime matters and understood the significance of such a location; he was committed to improving his newly-acquired territory. It was from Dieppe that he sent troops in 913 to assist his fellow countrymen, the Danes, in their efforts to conquer England; and the town thrived under his rule, laying the groundwork for the maritime prominence it would achieve later on.
From this time forward, Dieppe is frequently mentioned in history: William the Conqueror honored it with his presence in 1047, and received in person the homage of its inhabitants, on his return from Arques, when the surrender of that important fortress by his uncle, Telo, put an end [36] to the troubles occasioned by the illegitimacy of his birth. The same monarch, during the preparations for his descent upon Britain, made a particular call on the people of Dieppe, to arm their vessels for the transport of his troops. They obeyed the summons; and they boast that their ships were the first that arrived at the place of rendezvous. No port in Normandy derived equal advantage from the conquest: the intercourse between the sister countries was naturally conducted through this channel; and such continued the case till 1194, when Richard Cœur-de-Lion, defeated under the walls of Arques, was compelled to leave this part of the province a prey to the victorious arms of Philip-Augustus. Upon this occasion, the French monarch appears to have singled out Dieppe as an object of particular vengeance, and he conducted himself towards it with a cruelty for which it would be difficult to assign an adequate reason. Not content with burning the town and its shipping, he transported the inhabitants into the ulterior parts of France, that they might never re-assemble and raise it from its ashes. Brito, at the same time that he glosses over the more flagrant part of the transaction, tells enough to leave no doubt of its truth; and his passage upon the subject deserves attention, particularly as being decisive with regard to the state of Dieppe at that period:
From this point on, Dieppe shows up a lot in history: William the Conqueror visited in 1047 and personally received the loyalty of its people on his way back from Arques, after his uncle, Telo, surrendered that key fortress, which ended the troubles caused by his illegitimate birth. The same king, while preparing to invade Britain, specifically asked the people of Dieppe to get their ships ready to transport his troops. They answered the call and proudly claim their ships were the first to reach the meeting point. No port in Normandy gained as much from the conquest: trade between the two countries naturally flowed through this route, and that continued until 1194, when Richard the Lionheart was defeated outside Arques and had to abandon this part of the province to the victorious Philip-Augustus. During this event, the French king seemed to target Dieppe for special revenge, treating it with a brutality that’s hard to explain. He didn't just burn the town and its ships; he also forced the inhabitants further into France so they could never come back and rebuild from the ruins. Brito, while downplaying the most shocking parts of what happened, gives enough details to confirm its truth, and his comments on the topic are important, especially since they clearly indicate the state of Dieppe at that time:
Villa thrived with resources named Deppen.
At this time, the Franks first accumulated wealth. They strip everything, finally stripped bare They reduce him to ashes; and so he left enriched. Cœtus ovans, because there is neither village nor city "She would never say that wealth is so valuable."—
In the course of the succeeding year, the treaty of Gaillon restored Dieppe and Arques, with their dependencies, to Richard, who almost immediately afterwards surrendered the former town to Walter, Archbishop of Rouen, as one of the articles of compensation for the injury done to that prelate, by the erection of Château Gaillard upon his territory. Dieppe appears to have recovered itself with surprising rapidity: a new church, under the invocation of St. James, was erected in 1250, that of St. Remi being no longer sufficient for the accommodation of its inhabitants; and these, however cruelly they had been injured by Philip-Augustus, were among the foremost in their demonstrations of loyalty to him as their sovereign, when the cold-blooded tyranny of John had bereft him of the Norman diadem. In one of the first years of the succeeding century, John Baliol, more properly called De Bailleul, a fugitive from Scotland, sought refuge in Dieppe, and finally retired to his paternal domain in the valley of the Yaulne, five leagues distant from the port. The remainder of his days were spent here in the village that bears his name; and the parochial church, which still contains his ashes, was, till lately, ornamented with his tomb, charged with an inscription, reciting the various events of his life.
In the following year, the treaty of Gaillon restored Dieppe and Arques, along with their territories, to Richard, who soon after gave Dieppe to Walter, the Archbishop of Rouen, as compensation for the harm caused to him by the construction of Château Gaillard on his land. Dieppe seems to have bounced back surprisingly fast: a new church dedicated to St. James was built in 1250, as the old one, St. Remi, could no longer accommodate the residents; and despite the harsh treatment they suffered from Philip-Augustus, they were some of the first to show loyalty to him as their king when the ruthless tyranny of John took away his Norman crown. In one of the early years of the next century, John Baliol, more commonly known as De Bailleul, a fugitive from Scotland, sought refuge in Dieppe and eventually returned to his family estate in the valley of the Yaulne, about five leagues from the port. He spent the rest of his life in the village that bears his name; the parish church, which still holds his remains, was until recently adorned with his tomb, which had an inscription detailing the various events of his life.
During the wars of Edward III. the ships from Dieppe took the lead in the great naval engagement in 1337; and their admiral, Béhuchet, so distinguished himself, as to draw down upon him the marked resentment of that prince. He was himself made prisoner and hanged; and a detachment of English and Flemings was dispatched to destroy the harbor. The injuries, however, now sustained, were repaired with the same rapidity as before: Philip shewed himself no less ready to reward services, than his opponent had been to resent offences. His letters patent, bearing date in February, 1345, exempted the inhabitants from the payment of all taxes and dues, for the purpose of enabling them to rebuild their walls.—Dieppe, in 1412, was again attacked by the English, and, on this occasion, both by land and sea; but the inhabitants made a gallant and an effectual resistance.
During the wars of Edward III, the ships from Dieppe took the lead in the major naval battle of 1337. Their admiral, Béhuchet, distinguished himself so much that he earned the prince's sharp resentment. He was captured and hanged, and a group of English and Flemings was sent to destroy the harbor. However, the damage was repaired as quickly as before. Philip was just as eager to reward loyal service as his rival was to seek revenge for wrongs. His letters patent, dated February 1345, exempted the residents from all taxes and fees to help them rebuild their walls. In 1412, Dieppe was once again attacked by the English, this time both by land and sea, but the residents mounted a brave and effective defense.
Their opposition, though unavailing, was not at all less spirited in the following reign, when they were compelled, in common with the rest of France, to acknowledge the power of the fifth Henry. But they again disengaged themselves from the English crown in 1431, after having remained in subjugation to it for eleven years; and the subsequent siege, conducted by Talbot himself in person, in 1442, only added to their military character. During this siege, which was of great length, the English general erected the formidable fortress, known by the name of the Bastille, in the suburb of Pollet. The following year saw the French become in their turn the assailants: Louis II. then dauphin, [37] joined the troops of the Comte de Dunois in Dieppe, and the Bastille fell, after a most murderous attack. It was afterwards levelled with the ground in 1689, though, at a period of one hundred and twenty years after it was originally taken and dismantled, it had again been made a place of strength by the Huguenots, and was still farther fortified under Henry IV. The pious dauphin, who ascribed the capture of this almost impregnable castle to the especial grace of the Virgin Mary, would not quit Dieppe without leaving behind him an equally signal mark of gratitude on his part. He accordingly repaired in person to the church of St. James, there to place the town under her especial protection; and, not content with this, he instituted the Guild of the Assumption, charging the members annually to commemorate the day of their deliverance by a solemn festival.[68]
Their opposition, while ultimately ineffective, was just as passionate during the next reign when they, like the rest of France, had to acknowledge the power of Henry V. However, they broke free from English rule again in 1431 after being under it for eleven years. The following siege, led personally by Talbot in 1442, only added to their military reputation. During this lengthy siege, the English general built a strong fortress known as the Bastille in the suburb of Pollet. The next year, the French became the attackers: Louis II, then dauphin, joined forces with the Comte de Dunois in Dieppe, and the Bastille fell after a brutal assault. It was later destroyed in 1689, although, a hundred and twenty years after it was first taken and dismantled, it had been rebuilt as a stronghold by the Huguenots and further fortified under Henry IV. The devout dauphin, believing that the capture of this nearly impregnable castle was due to the special grace of the Virgin Mary, wouldn't leave Dieppe without showing his gratitude. He personally went to the church of St. James to place the town under her protection. Not stopping there, he established the Guild of the Assumption, requiring its members to commemorate the day of their deliverance with an annual festival.
After this time, Dieppe appears to have been exposed to no farther calamities from warfare, except what it suffered, in common with a great part of France, during the religious troubles, and also excepting the bombardment by the English fleet in 1694. From the earliest rise of Calvinism in France, the inhabitants of Dieppe had distinguished themselves in favor of the reformation; and they were already prepared to go to the utmost lengths in its support, when John Knox, one of the most devoted apostles of the new faith, landed there in 1560, on his way from Scotland to Geneva. The presence of such a man produced the effect which might naturally be expected, of kindling the spark into a flame; and Dieppe continued for two years in open rebellion to the court. The inhabitants, in 1562, alarmed by the capture of Rouen, consented to receive a garrison from our Queen Elizabeth, rather than submit to renounce their creed; but they were obliged, in the course of the same year, to surrender to the royal troops. Notwithstanding all this, the Protestants of Dieppe, through the wisdom and moderation of the governor, escaped unhurt from the massacre of St. Bartholomew. The town was nevertheless one of the first in France to declare, in 1589, for Henry IV. when, pursued by the victorious forces of the league, he sought shelter in these walls, and here collected the handful of troops, with which he almost immediately afterwards gained the important victory of Arques. The same prince also retired hither three years subsequently, and remained ten days in the midst of ses bons Dieppois, as he was in the habit of styling them, to be cured of the wounds received in the battle of Aumale.
After this time, Dieppe seems to have been spared from further disasters related to warfare, except for what it endured, along with much of France, during the religious conflicts, and the bombardment by the English fleet in 1694. Since the rise of Calvinism in France, the people of Dieppe had stood out in support of the Reformation, already ready to go to great lengths to back it when John Knox, one of the most dedicated advocates of the new faith, arrived there in 1560, on his way from Scotland to Geneva. The arrival of such a person had the expected effect of igniting their passion; and Dieppe remained in open rebellion against the court for two years. In 1562, alarmed by the capture of Rouen, the residents agreed to accept a garrison from Queen Elizabeth rather than abandon their beliefs; however, they were forced to surrender to royal troops later that same year. Despite all this, the Protestants of Dieppe, thanks to the wisdom and moderation of their governor, escaped unharmed from the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre. Nonetheless, the town was one of the first in France to declare allegiance to Henry IV in 1589, when he sought refuge within its walls while being pursued by the victorious forces of the League and gathered a small army, with which he shortly after achieved the significant victory at Arques. The same king also returned here three years later and stayed for ten days among ses bons Dieppois, as he liked to call them, to recover from wounds sustained in the battle of Aumale.
Among the various royal personages, with whose presence Dieppe has been honored on different occasions, were Mary of Guise, widow of James V. of Scotland, and mother to the unfortunate princess of the same name, who succeeded her on the Scottish throne. She landed here in 1549, and was immediately joined by Henry II. who was at that time at Rouen. In 1564, Catherine of Médicis came hither, attended by her son, Charles IX. with a view of healing the wounds occasioned by the religious dissentions; and, in 1618, Louis XIII. after holding an assembly of the states of Normandy at the capital of the duchy, repaired to Dieppe, to visit one of the most important sea-ports of his kingdom. The same attention was shewn to the town twenty-nine years subsequently, by Louis XIV. then in his minority, accompanied by the Queen Regent; and, in our own days, it has been equally distinguished by Napoléon.
Among the various royal figures who have graced Dieppe on different occasions were Mary of Guise, widow of James V of Scotland and mother of the unfortunate princess of the same name, who succeeded her on the Scottish throne. She arrived here in 1549 and was soon joined by Henry II, who was at that time in Rouen. In 1564, Catherine of Médicis came here with her son, Charles IX, aiming to mend the wounds caused by the religious conflicts; and in 1618, Louis XIII, after holding a meeting of the states of Normandy in the capital of the duchy, visited Dieppe, one of the most important sea ports in his kingdom. The same honor was shown to the town twenty-nine years later by Louis XIV, then a minor, accompanied by the Queen Regent; and in modern times, it has also been notably recognized by Napoléon.
In this short outline of the principal events connected with the history of Dieppe, no notice has been taken of the honor acquired by its sailors, who have, however, on all occasions, distinguished themselves. They did so particularly in the year 1555, when, unassisted by their king, or by any other part of France, they armed their merchant vessels, and attacked and defeated, and nearly destroyed, the Flemish fleet, consisting of twenty-four sail of ships of war. At all times they have been considered as supplying some of the best men to the French navy, so that the President de Thou pronounced them to be entitled to the highest glory in nautical affairs. They lay claim to the honor of having first planted the standard of Christianity upon the coast of Guinea, where they established a settlement in the fourteenth century; of having been the first who discovered the great river of the Amazons; and also the first who sailed up that of St. Lawrence. Even to the present day, they carry on a considerable traffic in small ornaments made of ivory, a humiliating memento of their connection with Senegal: but all the rest of their commerce is dwindled into the fishery, and a small portion of coasting-trade.
In this brief outline of the key events in the history of Dieppe, there's no mention of the honor earned by its sailors, who have always stood out for their bravery. This was especially true in 1555, when they, without help from their king or anywhere else in France, equipped their merchant ships and took on the Flemish fleet, which had twenty-four warships, defeating and nearly destroying it. Throughout history, they've been regarded as providing some of the best sailors to the French navy, leading President de Thou to say they deserve the highest honor in maritime matters. They claim to be the first to raise the Christian flag on the coast of Guinea, where they set up a settlement in the fourteenth century; they also assert that they were the first to discover the great Amazon River and the first to navigate the St. Lawrence River. Even today, they engage in significant trade of small ivory ornaments, a reminder of their ties to Senegal, but most of their commerce has dwindled down to fishing and a small amount of coastal trading.
[38]The castle, (the subject of plate thirty-four,) stands upon a steep hill; and, on approaching the town from the sea, has a grand and imposing appearance. Its walls, flanked with towers and bastions, cause it to retain the look of strength, the reality of which has long since departed. The earliest portion of the building is probably a high quadrangular tower, with lofty pointed pannels, in the four walls. Even this, however, cannot have been erected anterior to the year 1443; for it is upon record that the Sieur des Marêts, the first governor of the place, then began to build a castle here, to protect the town from any farther attacks on the part of the English army. The inhabitants, during the reign of Henry IV. obtained permission to add to it a citadel; but the whole was suffered almost immediately afterwards to fell into decay.
[38]The castle, (the subject of plate thirty-four,) sits on a steep hill and has a grand and impressive look when you approach the town from the sea. Its walls, along with towers and bastions, give it a powerful appearance, although the actual strength of the castle has long since faded. The oldest part of the building is likely a tall rectangular tower with high pointed panels on all four sides. However, this structure couldn't have been built before 1443, as records show that Sieur des Marêts, the first governor of the area, started constructing a castle at that time to protect the town from further attacks by the English army. The residents gained permission to add a citadel during the reign of Henry IV, but shortly after, the entire structure fell into neglect.

Plate 35. Church of St. Jacques, at Dieppe.
West front.
Plate 35. Church of St. Jacques in Dieppe.
West façade.

Plate 36. Church of St. Jacques, at Dieppe.
East end.
Plate 36. Church of St. Jacques in Dieppe.
East end.
The church of St. Jacques, figured in the thirty-fifth and thirty-sixth plates, is the largest, and considerably the most interesting of the two parochial churches of the place. It had the singular good fortune of escaping, together with the castle, nearly uninjured from the bombardment, during the reign of our third William, which laid the town in ashes. It was begun about the year 1260, but was little advanced at the commencement of the following century; nor were its nineteen chapels, the works of the piety of individuals, completed before 1350. The roof of the choir remained imperfect till ninety years afterwards; while that of the transept is as recent as 1628. Thus it is a valuable specimen of the ecclesiastical architecture of successive ages. In the lines of the transepts are traces of the early pointed style, apparently coeval with the church at Eu: the friezes are ornamented with small pierced quatrefoils, as in that building; and the portals, now mutilated, are in the same style.—The nave is of much later date; and the vaulting, though Gothic, is intermixed with Grecian members and scrolls.—The triforium in the choir is filled with elegant perpendicular tracery. The Lady-Chapel is perhaps one of the last specimens of Gothic art, but still very pure, except in some of the smaller members, such as the niches in the tabernacles, which end in scallop-shells, instead of terminating with a groined canopy. The bosses of the groined roof are of the most delicate filagree work, and the vaulting is also ornamented with knots pendant from the ribs.—The pannel-work round the chapel takes circular terminations in each pannel; but filled within with an elegant tracery, terminating with the acanthus.—The windows of the chapel are acutely pointed.—The horizontal mullions, (an unusual feature in French architecture,) are ornamented on the outside with the ovolo. The nave is supported by flying buttresses, each filled with tracery of eight mullions.—The tower at the south angle of the west front is lofty, and in the perpendicular style. In the north aisle of the choir is an elegant screen, which probably incloses a chantry-chapel, and, like the lady-chapel, exhibits a singular mixture of pointed forms, interspersed with Roman members: parts of it resemble the tomb of Bishop Fox, at Winchester.
The St. Jacques church, shown in the thirty-fifth and thirty-sixth plates, is the largest and by far the most interesting of the two local parish churches. It had the unique fortune of escaping mostly unscathed from the bombardment during the reign of our third William, which devastated the town. Construction began around 1260, but it was only partially completed by the start of the next century; the nineteen chapels, built through the generosity of individuals, weren't finished until 1350. The choir's roof remained incomplete for ninety more years, while the transept's roof was constructed as recently as 1628. Thus, it serves as a valuable example of ecclesiastical architecture from various periods. The lines of the transepts show traces of the early pointed style, which seems to date back to the church at Eu; the friezes are decorated with small pierced quatrefoils, similar to that building, and the now-damaged portals are in the same style. The nave is much newer; although its vaulting is Gothic, it also incorporates Grecian elements and scrolls. The triforium in the choir features elegant perpendicular tracery. The Lady Chapel may be one of the last examples of Gothic art, remaining very pure, except for some smaller details, like the niches in the tabernacles, which finish in scallop shells instead of a groined canopy. The bosses of the groined roof display the most delicate filigree work, and the vaulting includes ornaments that hang from the ribs. The paneling around the chapel has circular terminations on each panel but is filled with elegant tracery, finishing with acanthus designs. The chapel's windows are sharply pointed. The horizontal mullions, an unusual feature in French architecture, are decorated on the outside with an ovolo. The nave is supported by flying buttresses, each filled with tracery featuring eight mullions. The tower at the south corner of the west front is tall and built in the perpendicular style. In the north aisle of the choir, there's an elegant screen that likely encloses a chantry chapel, exhibiting a unique blend of pointed forms and Roman elements, with parts resembling the tomb of Bishop Fox in Winchester.
FOOTNOTES:
[68] This festival was attended with ceremonies of the most absurd description, which were continued till the time of the revolution. They are detailed at length in the Histoire de Dieppe I. p. 68; and a brief account has lately been given of them in English, in Turner's Tour in Normandy, I. p. 24.
[68] This festival was marked by rituals that were utterly ridiculous, and they continued until the revolution. You can find a detailed description of them in the Histoire de Dieppe I. p. 68; and a short overview has recently been published in English in Turner's Tour in Normandy, I. p. 24.
PLATE 37.
TOWER OF THE CHURCH AT HAUTE ALLEMAGNE,
NEAR CAEN.
The village of Haute Allemagne is situated at the distance of about a league to the south of Caen. Mention of it is to be found in the latin charters of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, under the appellation of Alamannia, or Alemannia; and the older historians contend that it derived this name from having been the site of a colony of the Alani, a Scythian tribe, who ravaged a portion of Gaul in the early years of the fifth century, and afterwards, with the consent of the Roman emperors, established themselves in various parts of the country. This opinion, in the judgment of the Abbé De la Rue, receives confirmation from the circumstance of there being another village called Allemagne, in the vicinity of Valence, where it is known that a body of the same people was fixed; and it may perhaps be adduced as a still farther proof of its correctness, that the village of Allemagne, near Caen, formerly embraced a considerably greater extent of country.
The village of Haute Allemagne is located about a league south of Caen. It's mentioned in Latin charters from the eleventh and twelfth centuries under the names Alamannia or Alemannia. Older historians believe it got this name because it was the site of a colony of the Alani, a Scythian tribe that invaded parts of Gaul in the early fifth century and later settled in various areas with the approval of the Roman emperors. This view, according to Abbé De la Rue, is supported by the existence of another village called Allemagne near Valence, where a group of the same people was established. Additionally, it might be considered further evidence that the village of Allemagne near Caen once covered a much larger area.

Plate 37. Tower of the Church of Haute Allemagne near Caen.
Plate 37. Tower of the Church of Haute Allemagne near Caen.
[39]Allemagne was one of the domains granted by the Conqueror to his abbey of St. Stephen; and in the charter, he states that he cedes it “with its dependencies.” The meaning of this latter term is explained in the subsequent charter from his son Henry, in which four neighboring villages are expressly said to be dependent upon Allemagne. Allemagne was itself also divided into two parishes, the upper and lower.
[39]Allemagne was one of the areas granted by the Conqueror to his abbey of St. Stephen, and in the charter, he mentions that he is giving it “along with its dependencies.” The meaning of this term is clarified in the following charter from his son Henry, where four nearby villages are specifically stated to be dependent upon Allemagne. Allemagne itself was also divided into two parishes, the upper and lower.
At present it is only remarkable for its quarries, from which the stones are dug, known in France by the name of Carreaux d'Allemagne, and commonly used for floors to rooms, not only in the province of Normandy, but throughout the whole kingdom. There is also a considerable export of them for the same purpose. It was in these quarries that the fossil crocodile was discovered in 1817; which, as being extraordinarily perfect, and the first specimen ever found with scales, has excited an uncommon degree of interest among naturalists.
At the moment, it’s mainly known for its quarries, where stones are extracted, referred to in France as Carreaux d'Allemagne. These stones are commonly used for flooring, not just in Normandy but all over the country. There is also a significant export of them for this purpose. It was in these quarries that the fossil crocodile was found in 1817, which, being exceptionally well-preserved and the first specimen ever discovered with scales, has generated a lot of interest among naturalists.
Of the history of the parish of Allemagne, nothing is known. The portion of its church here figured, has been selected for engraving, as an instance of a Norman tower of unquestionable antiquity, and in the highest preservation. The pyramidal stone roof, similar to that of the church of St. Michel de Vaucelles, at Caen, appears to be quite in its original state. Even the small lucarne window in it looks coeval with the rest. The row of intersecting arches below is beautiful and peculiar.
Of the history of the parish of Allemagne, nothing is known. The part of its church shown here has been chosen for engraving because it features a Norman tower that is undeniably ancient and very well preserved. The pyramidal stone roof, similar to that of the church of St. Michel de Vaucelles in Caen, seems to be entirely in its original condition. Even the small lucarne window in it appears to date from the same period as the rest. The row of intersecting arches below is beautiful and unique.
PLATES 38-41.
CHURCH OF ST. HILDEBERT, AT GOURNAY.

Plate 38. Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert at Gournay.
West front.
Plate 38. Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert in Gournay.
West front.
The town of Gournay is generally supposed to rival, in point of antiquity, almost any other in this part of France. Tradition refers its origin to the days of Julius Cæsar, during the latter part of whose government in Gaul, a dangerous conspiracy broke out among the Bellovaci, the Caletes, and the Velliocasses, assisted by the inhabitants of other neighboring districts. This confederacy is supposed to have given rise to Gournay.
The town of Gournay is widely believed to be one of the oldest in this part of France. Tradition traces its origins back to the time of Julius Caesar, during the latter part of his rule in Gaul, when a serious conspiracy emerged among the Bellovaci, the Caletes, and the Velliocasses, with help from the residents of nearby areas. This alliance is thought to have led to the establishment of Gournay.
The situation of the town is upon the frontiers of the territories of the two first tribes just mentioned, the present inhabitants of the Pays de Caux and of the Beauvaisis, in a marshy spot, subject to frequent inundations from two small rivers, the Epte and the St. Aubin, whose waters flow beneath the walls of the place. Hence, an inference has naturally arisen, that the necessity for communication between people so near in point of position, and yet so effectually separated, first suggested the advantages to be derived from a bridge over the Epte, in a place otherwise impassable; and that the bridge was shortly afterwards followed by a cause-way, which, in its turn, held out inducements to settlers, so that the town imperceptibly grew out of the traffic thus occasioned.
The town is located on the borders of the territories of the first two tribes mentioned, the current inhabitants of the Pays de Caux and the Beauvaisis, in a marshy area prone to frequent floods from two small rivers, the Epte and the St. Aubin, which flow beneath the town's walls. This led to the natural conclusion that the need for communication between people so close in location, yet effectively separated, prompted the idea of building a bridge over the Epte in an otherwise impassable area. Soon after, the bridge was followed by a causeway, which encouraged settlers, causing the town to gradually grow from the trade that resulted.
The historical celebrity acquired by Gournay, far exceeds what might have been expected from its size or importance, and has altogether arisen from the power and the high military character of its Norman lords. Rollo, at the time that he parcelled out the lands of his newly-acquired sovereignty, amongst his companions in arms, bestowed Gournay, together with the whole of the Norman division of the Pays de Brai, upon a chieftain of the name of Eudes, to be held as a fief of the duchy, under the usual military tenure; binding him and his successors to furnish to the prince, in times of war, twelve of their vassals, and to arm all their dependents for the defence of the adjacent frontier. Eudes had a son of the name of Hugh; and he it is who is reported to have first directed his attention towards making Gournay a place of strength. The ancient records ascribe to him the erection of a citadel in the immediate vicinity of the church of St. Hildebert, surrounded with a triple wall and double fosse; and farther secured by a tower, which was called after his name, la Tour Hue, and which continued in existence till the beginning of the seventeenth century. Such was the reported strength of this fortress, that Brito, a chronicler, but, it must be remembered, a poetical one, declares that it was able to resist an hostile attack, even without a single soldier within the walls! His whole account of the place, in the time of Philip-Augustus, and of its capture by that monarch, in the sixth book of his Philippiad, is curious and interesting.
The historical fame of Gournay far exceeds what might have been expected from its size or significance, primarily due to the power and strong military reputation of its Norman lords. When Rollo distributed the lands of his newly-acquired territory among his fellow warriors, he granted Gournay, along with the entire Norman part of the Pays de Brai, to a chieftain named Eudes, to be held as a fief of the duchy under the usual military obligations. This bound him and his successors to provide the prince with twelve of their vassals during wartime and to equip all their dependents for the defense of the nearby border. Eudes had a son named Hugh, who is said to have been the first to focus on making Gournay a fortified location. Ancient records credit him with building a citadel near the church of St. Hildebert, surrounded by a triple wall and a double ditch, and further reinforced by a tower named after him, la Tour Hue, which lasted until the early seventeenth century. The reported strength of this fortress was such that Brito, a chronicler who was also a poet, claimed it could withstand an enemy attack even without a single soldier inside! His entire account of the place during the time of Philip Augustus and its capture by that king, found in the sixth book of his Philippiad, is both curious and interesting.
[40]A second Hugh de Gournay, born after a lapse of about a century from the death of the son of Eudes, is usually accounted the head of the family, because it is from him that the regular series of their descent is to be traced. He was a man of whose military prowess many instances are recorded: among his other exploits, he is supposed to have been the chieftain, who, carrying his arms into the district of Beauvais, made himself master of the four villages there, which, from their subjection to him, have retained the name of Les Conquêts and which continued for many centuries under the administration of the lords of Gournay. He also attended the Conqueror to England, where he was rewarded for his services by a grant of land which he held from that prince in capite. Upon a former occasion, he had been employed by him in a place of high trust, having been appointed to command, in conjunction with Taillefer, half-brother to the duke, and three other Norman nobles, the fleet sent to the protection of Edward the Confessor, against the claims of Harold. His name is also found in 1059, among the leaders of the Norman army, which defeated the French forces at Couppegueule, near Mortimer. At last, disgusted with earthly affairs, he retired to the abbey of Bec, and there, in the monastic robe, ended a life which had been devoted to pursuits of the most opposite tendency.—This Hugh de Gournay had a son of the name of Girald, who married the sister of William, Earl Warren, and accompanied Robert, Duke of Normandy, to the Holy Land.—The third, and last Hugh de Gournay, grandson of Girald, was in the number of those who followed Richard Cœur-de-Lion in a similar expedition, and was appointed his commissioner to receive the English share of the spoil after the battle of Acre. He was also among the barons who rose against King John. But his attachment to the English cause ultimately lost him his possessions in Normandy; for no sooner was Philip-Augustus master of Gournay, than he declared him a traitor, and banished him from France.
[40]A second Hugh de Gournay, born about a century after the death of Eudes' son, is typically seen as the head of the family, because he is the one from whom their lineage can be traced. He was known for his military skills, with many stories of his exploits recorded. Among his achievements, he is believed to have been the leader who took his forces into Beauvais and seized control of four villages, which, due to his conquest, were called Les Conquêts and remained under the administration of the Gournay lords for many centuries. He also accompanied the Conqueror to England, where he was rewarded with land held directly from the king in capite. Previously, he had been given a high-ranking position when he was appointed to lead, alongside Taillefer, the duke's half-brother, and three other Norman nobles, the fleet sent to protect Edward the Confessor from Harold's claims. His name also appears in 1059 among the leaders of the Norman army that defeated the French forces at Couppegueule, near Mortimer. Eventually, disillusioned with worldly matters, he retired to the abbey of Bec, where he ended his life in a monastic robe, having devoted his life to completely different pursuits. This Hugh de Gournay had a son named Girald, who married the sister of William, Earl Warren, and accompanied Robert, Duke of Normandy, to the Holy Land. The third and last Hugh de Gournay, Girald's grandson, was among those who followed Richard the Lionheart on a similar expedition and was appointed to oversee the English share of the spoils after the battle of Acre. He also joined the barons who rebelled against King John. However, his loyalty to the English cause ultimately cost him his lands in Normandy; as soon as Philip Augustus gained control of Gournay, he declared him a traitor and exiled him from France.
Philip added to the fortifications a new castle, in the direction of Ferrieres. This, however, has been long since destroyed; and indeed the probability is, that the walls and towers of Gournay were neglected and suffered to fall into decay, shortly after the annexation of the duchy to France. There can be little doubt but that the town originally owed its importance, as a fortress, to its position upon the frontiers of France and Normandy; and the consequence would therefore naturally follow, that, as soon as the ducal and regal crowns were united on the same head, it would cease to be maintained as a place of strength.—About a hundred years after the capture of Gournay by Philip-Augustus, Philip the Bold, great grandson of that monarch, bestowed the town and lordship upon his youngest son, Charles of Valois, at whose death it became a part of the dower of his widow, Matilda of Chatillon. Again, in like manner, on the decease of Philip of Valois, in 1350, Gournay was separated from the Crown, and assigned to the widowed queen, Blanche of Navarre. By this princess it was held for forty-eight years, when it once more reverted to the royal domains. But early in the succeeding century, the town fell, together with the rest of France, under the victorious arms of our sovereign Henry V. and upon his demise, it was a third time selected as a portion of the dower of the royal widow, Catherine, daughter of the French monarch, Charles VI. Her death, in 1438, restored it to England: but only to be held for the short term of eleven years, at which time, the reverses sustained by the British troops, occasioned the expulsion of our monarchs from their continental dominions.—From that period to the revolution, the lordship of Gournay, with the title of count, was constantly added by the French kings to the dignities of some one of the principal families of the realm; and in this manner, it successively passed through different branches of the houses of Harcourt, Orléans, Longueville, and Montmorenci.
Philip added a new castle to the fortifications, aimed toward Ferrieres. However, that castle has long been destroyed; and in fact, it’s likely that the walls and towers of Gournay were neglected and fell into ruin shortly after the duchy was annexed to France. It's evident that the town originally gained its significance as a fortress because of its location on the borders of France and Normandy; naturally, once the ducal and royal crowns were united on the same head, it would no longer be maintained as a stronghold. About a hundred years after Gournay was captured by Philip-Augustus, Philip the Bold, the great-grandson of that monarch, granted the town and lordship to his youngest son, Charles of Valois. Upon Charles's death, it became part of the dowry for his widow, Matilda of Chatillon. Similarly, after the death of Philip of Valois in 1350, Gournay was taken from the Crown and given to the widowed queen, Blanche of Navarre. This princess held it for forty-eight years until it reverted back to the royal domains. However, early in the following century, the town, along with the rest of France, fell under the victorious arms of our sovereign Henry V, and upon his death, it was once again selected as part of the dowry for the royal widow, Catherine, the daughter of the French king, Charles VI. Her death in 1438 returned it to England, but only for a brief period of eleven years, during which the setbacks suffered by British troops led to our monarchs being ousted from their Continental possessions. From that time until the revolution, the lordship of Gournay, along with the title of count, was consistently granted by the French kings to prominent families in the realm, passing through different branches of the houses of Harcourt, Orléans, Longueville, and Montmorenci.

Plate 39. Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert at Gournay.
View across the Nave into the North transept.
Plate 39. Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert in Gournay.
View across the Nave into the North transept.
The church of St. Hildebert,[69] the subject of these plates, was, previously to the revolution, both parochial and collegiate. Its foundation is supposed to be of very high antiquity. There is, however, no proof of the precise period of the establishment of the chapter here. [41] The earliest records upon the subject, bear date in the year 1180, and merely mention it as being then in existence; but, according to tradition, it was first fixed at the neighboring village of Brefmoutier, and was removed to Gournay by Hugh, the last of the Norman counts. The same Hugh is generally reported to have commenced the erection of the present church; but it is sufficiently known with how little accuracy the early historians are wont to express themselves on these subjects. The term, “to rebuild,” often means no more than to repair; so that it is in many cases more safe to judge from the style of a building itself, than from the records preserved to us respecting it. The architecture of the church of St. Hildebert would lead to the supposition, that a considerable portion of it was standing in its present state, at least one hundred years anterior to the time of Hugh; and, even admitting such to have been the case, there is still sufficient discrepancy in the rest of the edifice to account for the well attested circumstance, that, at the close of the thirteenth century, the church yet remained incomplete. The imperfect state of the building did not prevent its receiving the honor of a dedication: this ceremony was performed in one of the last years of the twelfth century, by Walter, Archbishop of Rouen, in person, attended, as commonly happened, by a great concourse of the nobles and clergy of the province; and, in the first year of the following century, Herbert, Archbishop of Canterbury, passed over from England for the express purpose of doing honor by his presence to the translation of the reliques of St. Hildebert. The banishment of Hugh de Gournay and confiscation of his property, which took place shortly after these events, deprived the canons of their liberal and powerful benefactor. Poverty caused the progress of the building to be suspended; and it was only by the aid of repeated indulgences, granted by the popes and archbishops,[70] that it was finally brought to a state of completion. The two western towers are of a considerably more recent period: they were erected in their present state, of wood, roofed with slate, in the middle of the seventeenth century. The timber was supplied by the Duchess of Longueville, whose husband was at that time Count of Gournay; and the rest of the charge was defrayed by the sale of the materials of a ruined chapel, dedicated to St. Julian, and of a small central tower, the only one originally attached to the building.
The church of St. Hildebert,[69] which is the focus of these plates, was, before the revolution, both a parish and a collegiate church. Its foundation is believed to date back to very ancient times, although there is no evidence for the exact period when the chapter was established here. [41] The earliest records on the topic date back to 1180, simply noting that it existed at that time; however, according to tradition, it was first located in the nearby village of Brefmoutier and was moved to Gournay by Hugh, the last Norman count. This same Hugh is commonly said to have begun the construction of the current church; yet, it is well known how inaccurately early historians often discuss these matters. The term “to rebuild” usually means no more than to repair, so in many cases, it is safer to judge by the style of the building itself rather than the preserved records. The architecture of St. Hildebert's church suggests that a significant part of it was standing in its current form at least a hundred years before Hugh's time; and even if that were true, there is still enough discrepancy in the rest of the structure to explain the well-documented fact that, by the end of the thirteenth century, the church was still incomplete. The imperfect state of the building did not prevent it from being dedicated: this ceremony took place in the last years of the twelfth century, performed in person by Walter, Archbishop of Rouen, and typically attended by a large gathering of the province's nobles and clergy. In the first year of the next century, Herbert, Archbishop of Canterbury, crossed over from England specifically to honor the translation of St. Hildebert's relics. The exile of Hugh de Gournay and the confiscation of his properties shortly after these events left the canons without their generous and influential supporter. Financial hardship halted the building's progress, and it was only through repeated indulgences granted by popes and archbishops,[70] that it was eventually completed. The two western towers are from a much later period: they were constructed in their current wooden form, roofed with slate, in the mid-seventeenth century. The timber was provided by the Duchess of Longueville, whose husband was the Count of Gournay at that time, and the rest of the expenses were covered by selling the materials from a ruined chapel dedicated to St. Julian and a small central tower, which was the only one originally part of the structure.
The church is in the form of a cross; consisting of a nave with aisles, choir, and transepts. The west front (plate thirty-eight) is in the earliest style of pointed architecture, and evidently of the period of the same Hugh de Gournay, by whom the whole edifice is said to be raised. If compared with the same portion of the churches known to have been erected at a similar period in England, the closest resemblance will be traced between them. That of Salisbury cathedral, the most noble instance of the kind in Britain, is later, and infinitely more richly ornamented. But in this at Gournay, the windows are the only portion that have altogether escaped mutilation or alteration. The side portals were evidently, in their original state, fronted with porches, which have now disappeared. Such has likewise been the case with the arches of entrance; and mention has already been made of the posterior date of the tower.
The church is shaped like a cross and has a nave with aisles, a choir, and transepts. The west front (plate thirty-eight) is in the earliest style of pointed architecture and is clearly from the time of Hugh de Gournay, who is said to have constructed the entire building. When compared to similar parts of churches built around the same time in England, it shows the closest resemblance to them. Salisbury Cathedral, the most impressive example of this kind in Britain, is later and much more elaborately decorated. However, in the church at Gournay, the windows are the only parts that have completely avoided damage or alteration. The side entrances were clearly originally fitted with porches, which have since vanished. The same goes for the entrance arches; plus, it has already been noted that the tower dates from a later period.
The thirty-ninth plate exhibits a portion of the older part of the interior of the church, and displays a style of architecture considerably prior to the period assigned for its rebuilding; so that no one can well doubt but that, as has been hinted above, though it may be said to owe its existence to Hugh de Gournay, this assertion is to be taken only in a qualified sense. This plate contains the last compartment of the north side of the nave, and also admits a portion of [42] the transept. Flanking the nave, on either hand, is a row of seven columns, supporting six arches. It is scarcely possible for the most casual observer not to be struck, immediately upon entering the building, with the extreme massiveness and solidity of the piers. They are for the most part square, and only varied with a semi-cylindrical shaft attached to each of the four sides. Similar piers are to be found in many of the village churches upon the coasts of Sussex and Surrey, the part of our island which, from its situation nearest to Normandy, is most likely to retain genuine specimens of the earliest and purest Norman architecture. But the most remarkable character attending the piers at Gournay is, that the sculpture upon them, instead of being confined as usual to the capitals of the pillars, is also continued over the flat intermediate surface of the piers, extending to the same depth as the capitals, as if intended, by forming a band round the whole, to connect it more closely in a kind of architectural unity. The pattern, however, in general varies as applied to the flat or circular sides. The arches of the nave of the church are of a shape between what is generally termed the semi-circular and the horse-shoe arch; their centre being somewhat higher than the spring, but not remarkably so. The clerestory windows above are all Norman; and the same is the case with the great arches, originally intended to support the central tower; excepting, indeed, in that to the north, which has evidently undergone an alteration.
The thirty-ninth plate shows part of the older section of the church's interior and features an architectural style that predates the time assigned for its reconstruction; so no one can seriously doubt that, as mentioned earlier, while it might be credited to Hugh de Gournay, this claim should be taken with some reservations. This plate includes the last section of the north side of the nave and also includes part of the [42] transept. On either side of the nave, there’s a row of seven columns, supporting six arches. It’s hard for even the most casual observer not to notice the sheer massiveness and solidity of the piers as soon as they enter the building. Most of them are square, with a semi-cylindrical shaft on each of the four sides. Similar piers can be found in many village churches along the coasts of Sussex and Surrey, which, because of its proximity to Normandy, is likely to have retained genuine examples of the earliest and purest Norman architecture. However, the most distinctive feature of the piers at Gournay is that the sculpture on them, rather than being limited to the capitals of the pillars, extends over the flat spaces of the piers, going down to the same depth as the capitals, creating a band that ties it all together in a unique architectural unity. The pattern generally varies depending on whether it’s applied to the flat or circular sides. The arches of the church’s nave are shaped somewhere between a semi-circular arch and a horse-shoe arch; their center is slightly higher than the spring, but not by much. The clerestory windows above are all Norman, and the same goes for the large arches originally meant to support the central tower; the exception being the one on the north side, which has clearly been altered.

Plate 40. Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert at Gournay.
Capitals.
Plate 40. Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert in Gournay.
Capitals.

Plate 41. Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert at Gournay.
Capitals.
Plate 41. Collegiate Church of St. Hildebert in Gournay.
Capitals.
Plates forty and forty-one[71] are devoted to the capitals, the most characteristic feature of the building. A more remarkable or a more interesting set, is not to be seen in any church throughout Normandy. Their character is by no means altogether the same as that of those at St. Georges, or in the abbatial church of the Trinity at Caen. There are indeed monsters among them, but they are of unfrequent occurrence; and, if the expression may be allowed, they are not equally monstrous. Nor are they of a description to appear to bear any reference to mythology, or to history. On the contrary, the sculpture on them is for the most part of great beauty; and the patterns display a fertile, and an elegant, if not a classical, taste on the part of the architects. The greatest peculiarity among them, and one that is believed to be wholly confined to this church, is, that seven or eight of the pillars have, by way of capitals, a narrow projecting rim, carved with undulating lines. So frequent a repetition of the same ornament, and of an ornament so very singular, removes the idea of accident. It has therefore been supposed, that the intention of the sculptor was to exhibit a kind of hieroglyphical representation of water. “Perhaps,” as has been observed elsewhere,[72] “it is the chamber of Sagittarius; or, perhaps, it is a fess-wavy, to which the same signification has been assigned by heralds.—If this interpretation be correct, the symbol is allusive to the ancient situation of the town, built in a marsh, intersected by two streams.”
Plates forty and forty-one[71] focus on the capitals, the most distinctive feature of the building. You won't find a more impressive or interesting set in any church throughout Normandy. Their design is definitely different from that of those at St. Georges or in the abbatial church of the Trinity at Caen. There are some strange figures among them, but they are rare, and if I may say so, they aren't all that bizarre. They don't seem to reference mythology or history. On the contrary, the sculptures are mostly beautiful, and the patterns show a creative and elegant, if not classical, style from the architects. The most unique aspect among them, which seems to be exclusive to this church, is that seven or eight of the pillars have, as capitals, a narrow projecting rim carved with wavy lines. The frequent repetition of this unique ornament suggests it wasn’t just a coincidence. Therefore, it’s believed that the sculptor intended to create a sort of hieroglyphic representation of water. “Perhaps,” as noted elsewhere,[72] “it represents the chamber of Sagittarius; or, maybe, it’s a fess-wavy, which has been interpreted similarly by heralds. If this interpretation is correct, the symbol refers to the town's ancient location, built in a marsh and crossed by two streams.”
The aisles of the church are in all parts ancient: their vaulting resembles that of Norwich cathedral, an arch springing from each capital.—Large windows of the decorated English style, and consequently comparatively modern, have been inserted, at the east end of the church, and at the extremity of the south transept; but, in both these parts, sufficient is left to shew the original design of the architect. In the latter, it is evident that there once were, as there still remain in the opposite transept, four semi-circular-headed windows, disposed, to speak in heraldic language, 1, 2, and 1; while, in the former, were seven, placed 1, 2, and 4. Of the four lowest of these, the two outermost gave light to the aisles. Each window was separated from the rest by a shallow undivided Norman buttress, built of squared freestone, and interrupting the herring-bone masonry, which occupies the rest of the east end, to the height of about five feet from the ground.
The aisles of the church are very old: their vaulted ceilings resemble those of Norwich Cathedral, with an arch rising from each capital. Large windows in the decorated English style, which are relatively modern, have been added at the east end of the church and at the far end of the south transept. However, both these areas still show enough of the original design by the architect. In the south transept, it's clear that there used to be four semi-circular-headed windows, arranged in a heraldic pattern of 1, 2, and 1, just like those still found in the opposite transept. In the east end, there were seven windows arranged as 1, 2, and 4. Of the four lowest windows, the two outer ones provided light to the aisles. Each window was separated from the others by a shallow, undivided Norman buttress made of squared freestone, which interrupts the herring-bone masonry that covers the rest of the east end, reaching about five feet off the ground.
FOOTNOTES:
[69] St. Hildebert is a name of rare occurrence in hagiology. He was bishop of Meaux in the seventh century, but was not honored with a place in the calendar, till about three hundred years after his decease; at which time his reliques were carried to different parts of France, and finally interred at Gournay. The church, on this occasion, changed its patron, an event which commonly happened in those ages, and placed itself under the protection of the new saint, instead of the proto-martyr, to whom it had been originally dedicated.—Peter de Natalibus, in his Catalogus Sanctorum, says, that St. Hildebert ended his life as Archbishop of Tours; and that he died in that city, and was there buried, “ibique jacens in miraculis vivit.” He speaks of him likewise as an elegant scholar, and the author of a work, de contemptu hujus vitæ, written partly in verse, and partly in prose.
[69] St. Hildebert is a rarely mentioned name in the study of saints. He was the bishop of Meaux in the seventh century, but he wasn’t recognized in the calendar until about three hundred years after his death. At that time, his remains were taken to different parts of France and eventually buried in Gournay. The church, seizing this moment, changed its patron saint—something that often happened in those days—and placed itself under the protection of the new saint rather than the proto-martyr to whom it had originally been dedicated. Peter de Natalibus, in his Catalogus Sanctorum, states that St. Hildebert ended his life as Archbishop of Tours; he died in that city, where he was buried, “ibique jacens in miraculis vivit.” He also describes him as a refined scholar and the author of a work, de contemptu hujus vitæ, which was written partly in verse and partly in prose.
[70] Of the last of these, which bears date in 1278, a copy, translated from the Archiepiscopal Archives, is printed in the Concilia Normannica, (II. p. 85,) and is here inserted, not only on account of the information it affords concerning the church, but as a curious specimen of similar compositions:—
[70] The last of these, dated 1278, has a translated copy printed in the Concilia Normannica, (II. p. 85), and is included here not just for the insight it provides about the church but also as an interesting example of similar documents:—
“Guillelmus de Flavacuria Indulgentias Ecclesiæ Gornacensi concedit anno Christi mcclxxviii.
“William of Flavacuria grants indulgences to the Church of Gornac in 1178.
“Guillelmus permissione divinâ Rotomagensis Archiepiscopus, universis præsentes literas inspecturis, salutem in Domino Jesu Christo. Cum, sicut accepimus, Ecclesia de Gournayo nostræ Diocesis, in qua Corpus B. Hildeverti requiescit, ita graviter sit oppressa, quòd ad sustentationem pauperum Clericorum ibi deservientium, necnon et ad reædificationem dictæ Ecclesiæ propriæ facultates non suppetant nisi fidelium subventionibus adjuvetur, maximè cùm prædicta Ecclesia amiserit redditus quos in Anglia solebat percipere annuatim. Nos de omnipotentis Dei misericordia et B. Mariæ semper Virginis genitricis ejus, beatorum Petri et Pauli, ac beatorum Confessorum Romani et Audoëni, et omnium Sanctorum meritis et intercessione confisi: Omnibus verè pœnitentibus et confessis, qui ad dictam Ecclesiam causâ peregrinationis Dominicâ in qua canitur: Isti sunt dies, et die Sabbathi et die Veneris immediatè præcedentibus accesserint, vel prænominatæ Ecclesiæ manum suam porrexerint, adjutorium dictis diebus vel aliis eleemosynas largiendo, 40 dies de injunctis sibi pœnitentiis misericorditer relaxamus. Datum Gournaii anno Domini 1278, die Veneris ante Festum B. Dionysii.”
“By divine permission, Guillelmus, Archbishop of Rouen, sends greetings in the Lord Jesus Christ to all who will read these letters. As we have learned, the Church of Gournay in our Diocese, where the body of St. Hildevert rests, is severely oppressed, to the point that it cannot support the poor clerics serving there or restore the church without help from the faithful, especially since it has lost the revenues it used to receive annually from England. Trusting in the mercy of Almighty God and the blessed Virgin Mary, Mother of Him, as well as in the merits and intercession of Saints Peter and Paul, and all the holy confessors, including Romanus and Audoenus, we grant a compassionate relaxation of 40 days from the penances imposed on all truly penitent and confessing individuals who visit this church for the purpose of pilgrimage on the Sunday when Isti sunt dies is sung, or on the preceding Friday and Saturday, or who support the church by extending their hands in assistance on those days or at other times by making donations. Given in Gournay in the year of our Lord 1278, on the Friday before the Feast of St. Dionysius.”
[71] The capitals in the former of these plates are all selected from the nave; in the latter, those marked E, H, M, are taken from the columns placed at the intersection of the transepts; and G, I, K, and O, from the choir. L and N represent consols to ribs in the aisles.
[71] The capitals in the first of these plates are all chosen from the nave; in the second, those marked E, H, and M are taken from the columns at the intersection of the transepts; G, I, K, and O are from the choir. L and N show supports for ribs in the aisles.
PLATES 42 AND 43.
CHAPEL OF THE HOSPITAL OF ST. JULIEN,
NEAR ROUEN.

Plate 42. Chapel of the Hospital of St. Julien, near
Rouen.
South side.
Plate 42. Chapel of the Hospital of St. Julien, close to Rouen.
South side.
The chapel figured in these plates is all that now remains of a monastery, which, at the period of the revolution, was one of the most magnificent in the vicinity of Rouen. It was then likewise almost altogether new: Farin, in his history of the city, printed in 1731, states that, at the time when he wrote, the monks of the order of the Chartreux, the then occupants of the priory, had just began to rebuild the great cloister, according to a very simple and magnificent design.[73] But the revolutionary commotions levelled the whole with the ground, sparing only the unassuming chapel, which has since served as a wood-house for the neighboring farmer.
The chapel shown in these images is all that's left of a monastery that was one of the most impressive in the Rouen area during the time of the revolution. It was almost entirely new at that point: Farin, in his history of the city published in 1731, mentions that when he wrote, the monks of the Chartreux order, the current residents of the priory, had just started to rebuild the grand cloister based on a very simple yet stunning design.[73] But the upheaval from the revolution flattened everything, leaving only the modest chapel, which has since been used as a wood shed by the local farmer.
The convent itself underwent many changes of owners. It was originally founded in 1183, by Henry II. King of England and Duke of Normandy, as a priory, under the invocation of St. Julien, for the reception of unmarried females of rank, who, having the misfortune to be affected with leprosy, devoted themselves to a religious life. That terrible disease, happily almost unknown except by tradition, in our days, was in those times of so frequent occurrence, that legislative enactments were repeatedly necessary to restrain its ravages. In the history of the councils of the Norman church, allusions to the subject are often to be found. Lepers were forbidden to migrate, even from one lazar-house to another; they were not allowed to set their foot in any city or fortress; and, in the event of their transgressing this order, and being ill-treated in consequence of such disobedience, no redress was to be afforded them. They could take rest in no inn, even for necessary refreshment.[74] By an especial order of the church of Bayeux, no one could give alms to a leper, under pain of excommunication;[75] and the church of Coutances went still further, enjoining them never to appear without a particular kind of cope, by way of distinction, and never to attempt to dispose of the hogs which they were in the habit of fatting, except to such as labored under the same disease. Disobedience to this last order, exposed both buyer and seller to a punishment, which sounds rather strange at this time, being ad boni viri arbitrium.[76] In another case, and nearly at the time of the foundation of the priory of St. Julien, it is upon record, that lepers were charged as engaged in a horrible communion of crime with Jews. The latter were expelled from France in 1321, upon the plea of their having been guilty of administering to the people potions of a poisonous quality; and the lepers were accused of having lent themselves as instruments in aiding and abetting.[77]
The convent itself changed ownership many times. It was originally founded in 1183 by Henry II, King of England and Duke of Normandy, as a priory dedicated to St. Julien, for the care of unmarried women of noble birth who, unfortunately suffering from leprosy, committed themselves to a religious life. That terrible disease, thankfully almost unknown today, was so common back then that laws had to be repeatedly enacted to control its spread. Historical records from the councils of the Norman church often reference this issue. Lepers were forbidden from moving, even from one leper house to another; they couldn't set foot in any city or fortress; and if they violated this rule and were mistreated, they weren’t entitled to any help. They couldn’t stay at any inn, even for a necessary rest.[74] By a special order from the church of Bayeux, no one could give alms to a leper under the threat of excommunication;[75] and the church of Coutances went even further, requiring them to wear a specific type of cloak for identification and not to sell the pigs they raised, except to others with the same illness. Ignoring this last rule exposed both the buyer and the seller to a penalty that seems quite odd today, being ad boni viri arbitrium.[76] In another instance, around the time the priory of St. Julien was founded, it's recorded that lepers were accused of being involved in a terrible conspiracy with Jews. The Jews were expelled from France in 1321, alleged to have given people poisonous potions, and the lepers were accused of assisting in this.[77]
In the foundation-charter of the priory of St. Julien, Henry endows it with an annual rental of two hundred livres, for the clothing and maintenance of the nuns; and he gives them, in addition, the meadow of Quevilli, in which parish the convent was situated, together with the privilege of cutting their fire-wood, and feeding their cattle, in the forest there. Hence the monastery was indiscriminately known by the name of Salle du Roi, Salle des Pucelles, Notre Dame du Quevilli, and St. Julien du Parc.
In the founding charter of the priory of St. Julien, Henry provides it with an annual income of two hundred livres for the clothing and care of the nuns. He also gives them the meadow of Quevilli, where the convent is located, along with the right to cut their firewood and graze their cattle in the nearby forest. As a result, the monastery became known by various names including Salle du Roi, Salle des Pucelles, Notre Dame du Quevilli, and St. Julien du Parc.
In the year 1366, Charles V. King of France, being then at Rouen, transferred, by his letters patent, the convent of St. Julien, with all its appurtenances, which had by that time considerably increased, to the great hospital of the city, called the Magdalen. The prior of the latter establishment was enjoined to take charge of the nuns, and to visit them daily, for the purpose of recommending the soul of the king to their prayers, in commemoration of the great benefits bestowed by him upon the monastery. Even down to the time of the revolution, this custom was to a certain degree maintained. The priest on duty during the week was bound to pronounce daily, with a loud voice, at the close of the evening [44] service, “Ames dévotes priez pour Charles V. Roi de France, et pour nos autres bienfaiteurs;” and this was followed by the one hundred and twenty-ninth psalm, and an appropriate prayer. The same ceremony was at the same time performed by one of the nuns, among the females.
In 1366, Charles V, King of France, was in Rouen when he officially transferred the convent of St. Julien, along with all its belongings, which had significantly grown by then, to the city’s great hospital known as the Magdalen. The prior of this establishment was instructed to look after the nuns and visit them daily to recommend the king's soul in their prayers, honoring the many benefits he had given to the monastery. This custom was maintained to some extent even until the revolution. The priest on duty during the week had to loudly announce at the end of the evening service, “Ames dévotes priez pour Charles V. Roi de France, et pour nos autres bienfaiteurs,” followed by the one hundred and twenty-ninth psalm and a suitable prayer. A nun would also perform the same ceremony among the female members.
After the union of the convent of St. Julien to the Magdalen, the superior of the hospital was in the habit of keeping a monk at the priory, as a superintendant over the religious duties of the occupants and temporal possessions of the foundation; and this state of things continued till 1600, when, upon the destruction of the abbey upon Mont Ste Catherine, the friars of the latter establishment obtained from the hospital the cession of the deserted monastery, and occupied it for sixty-seven years. They then also in their turn resigned it, and it fell into the hands of the Carthusians of Gaillon, who, uniting with their brethren of the same order at Rouen, formed a very opulent community, and resided here till the period when all monastic institutions ceased throughout France.
After the merger of the convent of St. Julien with the Magdalen, the head of the hospital would usually keep a monk at the priory to oversee the religious activities of the residents and the assets of the foundation. This arrangement continued until 1600, when, after the abbey on Mont Ste Catherine was destroyed, the friars from that establishment acquired the abandoned monastery from the hospital and occupied it for sixty-seven years. Eventually, they also relinquished it, and it came under the control of the Carthusians of Gaillon, who, joining forces with their fellow order in Rouen, created a wealthy community that lived here until all monastic institutions in France came to an end.
Architecturally considered, the chapel is a building of great interest.[78] A more pure, or more perfect specimen of the Norman æra, is perhaps no where to be found. Without spire or tower, and divided into three parts of unequal length and height, the nave, the choir, and the circular apsis, it resembles one of the meanest of our parish churches in England. In its design, it is externally quite regular, being divided throughout its whole length, into small compartments, by a row of shallow buttresses, which rise from the ground to the eaves of the roof, without any partition into splays. Those on the south side, (see plate forty-two) are all, except the most eastern, still in their primeval state; but a buttress of a subsequent, though not very recent, date, has been built up against almost every one of the original buttresses on the north side, by way of support to the edifice. Each division contains a single narrow circular-headed window; beneath which is a plain moulding, continued uninterruptedly over the buttresses as well as the wall. Another plain moulding runs nearly on a level with the tops of the windows, and takes the same circular form; but it is confined to the spaces between the buttresses. There are no others.—The entrance was by circular-headed doors, at the west end and south side, both of them very plain; but particularly the latter. The few ornaments of the western are as perfect and as sharp, as if the whole were the work of yesterday. This part of the church has, however, been exposed to considerable injury, owing to its having joined the conventual buildings.
Architecturally speaking, the chapel is a building of significant interest.[78] You might not find a purer or more perfect example from the Norman era anywhere else. Lacking a spire or tower, and divided into three sections of different lengths and heights—the nave, the choir, and the circular apse—it resembles one of the simpler parish churches in England. In terms of design, it is quite regular on the outside, divided along its entire length into small sections by a row of shallow buttresses that rise from the ground to the roof eaves without any splayed partitions. The buttresses on the south side (see plate forty-two) are all, except for the easternmost one, still in their original condition; however, a buttress from a later, though not very recent, time has been added to almost every original buttress on the north side for support. Each section features a single narrow circular-headed window; beneath each window is a simple molding that runs uninterrupted over the buttresses and the wall. Another plain molding runs nearly at the height of the window tops and follows the same circular shape, but it is only on the spaces between the buttresses. There are no additional features. The entrance was through plain circular-headed doors located at the west end and on the south side, with the latter being especially simple. The few decorations on the western doors are as intact and sharp as if they were created yesterday. However, this part of the church has suffered considerable damage because it is connected to the convent buildings.

Plate 43. Chapel of the Hospital of St. Julien, near
Rouen.
Interior. Choir and part of the Nave.
Plate 43. Chapel of the Hospital of St. Julien, close to Rouen.
Interior. Choir and part of the Nave.
The interior of the chapel, however degraded from its original purpose, continues, like the exterior, almost perfect; but it is much more rich, uniting to the common ornaments of Norman architecture capitals of great labor. The ceiling is covered with paintings of scriptural subjects, which still remain. This discrepance of style between the outside of the building and the inside, might lead to a suspicion that they had been erected at different times; but there really seems to be no sufficient ground for such an opinion. Those who attempt to decide upon the dates of Norman edifices, judging from the character of their ornaments, or the comparative profusion of their decorations, will do well to reflect, that almost every building contains in itself a medley of what is barbarous and classical, while no two can well vary more in the quantity of their ornaments, than the two abbatial churches of Caen; and yet they were both of them, beyond dispute, productions of the self-same æra.—It deserves remark likewise, that two theories of directly opposite tendency, both of them perhaps equally plausible, have been started upon this point. The partisans of one of these maintain, that the Normans, on their arrival in the more southern parts of Europe, found highly ornamented buildings, and, being themselves altogether ignorant of art, were content with copying what already existed; so that their progress in art was in a retrograde direction, from a classical style, to one comparatively barbarous. On the other hand, it is averred, that these reputed savages really imported with them the kind of architecture now generally known by their name; and, in proportion as they improved in wealth, luxury, and refinement, drew nearer and nearer to the Roman model, either by dint of their own observations, or by the importation of Italian artists. The balance of probability appears at the first glance to incline in favor of the latter of these opinions, as most consonant to the general march of human affairs. Perhaps, however, upon a more attentive consideration, the former may appear nearer to the truth: it is certain, that the style in architecture, which immediately succeeded what is commonly called Norman, is still farther removed from the Roman or the Greek; and it is equally certain, that the Norman itself has different characters in different parts of Europe. That of [45] England varies to a certain degree from what is seen in Normandy: the latter still more so from the German, and the German from that of the south of France; while, in the north of Italy, and in Sicily, it is again found with features unlike those of other countries, and equally unlike those of each other. In all, the discrepancies most probably arise from the styles peculiar to the several nations, previously to the irruptions of the northern hordes. The subject is, at all events, deserving of investigation and reflection.
The interior of the chapel, though it has strayed from its original purpose, remains almost flawless, like the exterior; but it's much richer, combining the typical features of Norman architecture with intricately designed capitals. The ceiling is adorned with paintings of biblical scenes that still exist. This difference in style between the outside and inside of the building might lead one to think they were built at different times; however, there doesn't seem to be strong evidence for that idea. Those who try to establish the dates of Norman buildings based on their decorations or the amount of embellishment should remember that nearly every building is a mix of what is both primitive and classical, and no two can differ more in their decorative details than the two abbey churches in Caen; yet they were undoubtedly products of the same era. It’s also worth noting that two conflicting theories have emerged on this matter, both of which might be equally reasonable. Supporters of one theory argue that the Normans, upon their arrival in southern Europe, encountered highly ornate buildings and, lacking knowledge of art, were content to replicate what they found; thus, their artistic development went backward from a classical style to one that was more primitive. Conversely, others claim that these so-called savages actually brought their own architectural style with them and, as they became wealthier and more refined, moved closer to the Roman style, either through their own observations or by bringing in Italian artists. At first glance, it seems more likely that the latter view is correct, as it aligns better with the overall trends in human history. However, after more careful thought, the first theory might hold more truth: it's certain that the architectural style that followed what we commonly call Norman is even more distinct from Roman or Greek designs, and it’s equally clear that the Norman style varies in different parts of Europe. The version in [45] England differs somewhat from that in Normandy, which is even more different from the German style, and the German style contrasts with that of southern France; while in northern Italy and Sicily, it appears with features that are again distinct from those in other countries and from each other. In all cases, these differences likely arise from the unique styles of each nation prior to the invasions of the northern tribes. This topic, in any case, deserves further exploration and thought.
FOOTNOTES:
[73] Vol V. p. 370.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol V. p. 370.
[74] Concilia Normannica, II. p. 72.
[75] Ibidem, p. 239.
[76] Ibidem, p. 545.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibidem, p. 545.
[77] Ibidem, I. p. 175.
PLATES 44—46.
CHURCH OF LÉRY.

Plate 44. Church of Léry, near Pont-de-L'Arche.
General view looking south east.
Plate 44. Church of Léry, near Pont-de-L'Arche.
General view looking southeast.
It is not in the vicinity of Rouen, nor indeed in any portion of the district formerly known under the denomination of Upper Normandy, that the curious traveller must seek for the most interesting remains of early ecclesiastical architecture in the province. The village churches, throughout this portion of the duchy, are for the most part small and insignificant, and of comparatively modern erection; while, in the vicinity of Caen, and indeed in the whole of the departments of Calvados and of La Manche, a large proportion of them are unquestionably referable to the times of Norman dominion, and exhibit some of the purest specimens of real Norman art. The solution of this question must in all probability be sought for in the political state of the province; and no more obvious answer seems to present itself, than is afforded by a reference to the local character of its two great divisions, of which, Upper Normandy, consisting greatly of a border country, exposed to the continual ravages of warfare from its more powerful neighbor, with difficulty preserved such of its public buildings as were defended by the walls of the fortresses; and often gladly compounded for the secure existence of these, by the sacrifice of the harvest, the cottage, and the parochial church.
It’s not around Rouen, nor in any part of the area previously known as Upper Normandy, that the curious traveler should look for the most fascinating remnants of early church architecture in the region. The village churches in this part of the duchy are mostly small and insignificant, built relatively recently; whereas, near Caen, and throughout the departments of Calvados and La Manche, many of them definitely date back to the time of Norman rule and showcase some of the finest examples of true Norman art. The answer to this question is likely tied to the political situation of the province; and the most apparent explanation relates to the local characteristics of its two major divisions. Upper Normandy, largely a border area, faced continuous warfare from its more powerful neighbor, making it hard to maintain its public buildings, which could only be defended thanks to the fortifications. People often agreed to sacrifice their harvests, homes, and parish churches to ensure the survival of those structures.
Yet, even here, some of the ecclesiastical buildings have escaped the hand of time and violence; and among these, few, if any, more completely than that of Léry, a village situated upon the right bank of the Eure, at a distance of about two miles from Pont de l'Arche, and nearly the same from Louviers.
Yet, even here, some of the church buildings have survived the passage of time and destruction; and among these, few, if any, are as well-preserved as the one in Léry, a village located on the right bank of the Eure, about two miles from Pont de l'Arche, and almost the same distance from Louviers.
Léry gives its name to the adjoining commune; and it may reasonably be inferred, that it was in former times a place of more importance, than would be imagined from its present appearance. The ingenious and estimable M. Langlois, of Rouen, in a work[79] which he commenced upon the antiquities of Normandy, and in which he has figured the west front of this church, tells us, that but a few years since, Léry could boast of several specimens of domestic architecture of unusual size and embellishment. Of one of these, an engraving has lately been given by M. Willemin, in his exquisite Monumens Inédits de la France. It was known by the name of the Palace of Queen Blanche; and if, by the Blanche in question, is to be understood the Princess of Navarre, consort of Philip VI. who died in 1350, there is nothing in the exterior of the building to prevent its being ascribed to that æra. It was entered by a flat door-way, under a wide, pointed, crocketed arch; the transom-stone enriched with a trefoil-headed moulding; and the whole portal surmounted with a balustrade of quatrefoils. But, unfortunately, nothing more can now be said of the building, than is supplied by the plate in question. It had, in its earlier time, repeatedly suffered from the effects of fire; and a similar calamity completed its ruin, during the month of June, 1814. The lower part of the walls and the gothic portal are all that are left standing, to attest the original size and magnificence of the palace.
Léry gives its name to the nearby commune; and it can be reasonably inferred that in the past, it was a more significant place than its current appearance suggests. The clever and respected M. Langlois from Rouen, in a work[79] about the antiquities of Normandy, which includes an illustration of the west front of this church, tells us that just a few years ago, Léry had several examples of domestic architecture that were unusually large and ornate. Recently, M. Willemin has provided an engraving of one of these in his beautiful Monumens Inédits de la France. It was called the Palace of Queen Blanche; and if we refer to the Blanche in question as the Princess of Navarre, wife of Philip VI who died in 1350, the building's exterior could indeed be from that era. It was accessed through a flat doorway beneath a large, pointed, crocketed arch; the transom stone adorned with a trefoil-headed design; and the whole entrance topped with a balustrade of quatrefoils. Unfortunately, there is nothing more we can say about the building beyond what is provided by the illustration. It had suffered from fires multiple times in its earlier days, and another disaster finally brought about its ruin in June 1814. The lower part of the walls and the gothic portal are all that remain to testify to the palace's original size and grandeur.
The church of Léry is referred by M. Langlois to the æra of the Carlovingian dynasty, a period that extended from the middle of the seventh century, to the concluding years of the tenth. Its claim to so [46] extraordinarily high a degree of antiquity, is founded, in his opinion, upon the resemblance borne by the columns and capitals of the west front, particularly those of the windows, to the same parts in the crypt of the abbey of St. Denis, generally supposed to be the joint work of Pepin and of Charlemagne. But these latter decidedly partake more of the character of the classical model,[80] while every member throughout the whole front of Léry, (see plate forty-five) may find a parallel in other Norman churches; or, if an exception is to be made to so sweeping an assertion, it can only be in favor of the second and largest moulding in the archivolt of the portal, which is very peculiar. The two lateral pointed windows are obviously an introduction of a subsequent period; and a doubt may likewise perhaps be entertained with regard to the buttresses. This front is small indeed, but elegant: it is more richly ornamented than that of the chapel in the castle at Caen;[81] and, though less so than that of the abbey church of St. Georges de Bocherville, yet can it scarcely be said to be inferior in beauty. A recent tourist[82] has remarked, with much apparent probability, that the churches of St. Georges and of Léry may, from the general conformity in the style of both, reasonably be regarded as of nearly the same æra,—the time of the Norman conquest; and he goes on to add that, through these, the English antiquary may be enabled to fix the date to a specimen of ancient architecture in his own country, more splendid than either,—the church of Castle-Rising,[83] in Norfolk, whose west front is so much on the same plan, that it can scarcely have been erected at a very different period.
The church of Léry is attributed by M. Langlois to the time of the Carolingian dynasty, which lasted from the middle of the seventh century to the late tenth century. Its claim to such an ancient date is, in his view, based on the similarity of the columns and capitals on the west front, especially those of the windows, to the same features in the crypt of the abbey of St. Denis, commonly believed to be the combined work of Pepin and Charlemagne. However, those definitely lean more towards the classical style, whereas every element on the front of Léry (see plate forty-five) can be matched with features in other Norman churches; if there’s any exception to this broad statement, it might only apply to the second and largest molding in the archivolt of the portal, which is quite distinctive. The two pointed lateral windows clearly belong to a later period, and there might also be some uncertainty regarding the buttresses. This front is indeed small, but it’s elegant: it has more intricate decorations than the chapel in the castle at Caen; and although it’s less ornate than that of the abbey church of St. Georges de Bocherville, it can hardly be considered less beautiful. A recent tourist has pointed out, with considerable likelihood, that the churches of St. Georges and Léry may, due to their similar styles, reasonably be thought to be from around the same time—the Norman conquest; and he further suggests that through these, English antiquarians might be able to date a piece of ancient architecture in their own country, even grander than either—Castle-Rising church in Norfolk, whose west front follows such a similar design that it likely wasn’t built in a very different time.
The church of Léry (see plate forty-four) is built in the form of a cross, having in the centre a short square tower, to which has been attached, in modern times, a wretched wooden spire. This Mr. Cotman has very judiciously omitted, as adding nothing to the interest of the plate, and merely tending to deform what is otherwise seen in nearly the same state in which it left the hands of the original builders. The corbel-table, observable immediately under the top of the tower, and in some parts of the choir and transepts, exhibits the same description of monsters, as in the church of St. Paul at Rouen, of the Holy Trinity at Caen, and other Norman religious buildings.—Two peculiarities attending upon the exterior of the church are, that the east end is flat, and that the transepts are altogether without buttresses.
The church of Léry (see plate forty-four) is designed in the shape of a cross, featuring a short square tower in the center, to which a poorly constructed wooden spire has been added in modern times. Mr. Cotman wisely left this out, as it doesn’t add to the appeal of the plate and only detracts from what is otherwise seen in nearly the same condition as when it was originally built. The corbel-table, visible just below the top of the tower and in some areas of the choir and transepts, displays the same types of monsters found in the church of St. Paul at Rouen, the Holy Trinity at Caen, and other Norman churches. Two distinctive features of the church’s exterior are that the east end is flat and the transepts have no buttresses at all.

Plate 45. Church of Léry, near Pont-de-L'Arche.
West Front.
Plate 45. Léry Church, near Pont-de-L'Arche.
West Front.

Plate 46. Church of Léry, near Pont-de-L'Arche.
Interior.
Plate 46. Léry Church, near Pont-de-L'Arche.
Interior.
In the interior (plate forty-six) it is impossible not to be struck with the extraordinary simplicity and solidity of the whole. The only aim of the architect appears to have been to erect an edifice that should last for ever. A double row of pillars and arches separates the nave into three parts of unequal width; and another arch, of greater span, divides it from the chancel. The arches are in every instance devoid of mouldings; the capitals are altogether without ornamental sculpture of any description; and the pillars are even unsupported by bases. Indeed, the pillars are nothing more than rounded piers; and they are not less remarkable for their proportions, than for their simplicity, their diameter being equal to full two-thirds of their height. Hence it is scarcely possible not to entertain the suspicion that the floor may have been raised; but there is nothing in the appearance of the church to justify such an idea. It is scarcely necessary to mention, that the figures of saints placed upon brackets against the spandrils of the arches, are all modern. Their execution is wretched; and its imperfection is rendered but the more apparent, by their having been painted in imitation of living nature. The string-course, which runs immediately above their heads, is placed in a very uncommon situation. It is composed of the nail-head ornament, in itself a sufficient proof of its antiquity; and also, as is observed by Mr. Cotman, of such rarity in Normandy, that he does not recollect to have met with another instance of it.
In the interior (plate forty-six), you can't help but notice the remarkable simplicity and sturdiness of the whole space. The architect's main goal seems to have been to build a structure that would last forever. A double row of pillars and arches divides the nave into three sections of different widths, while another arch, which is wider, separates it from the chancel. All the arches lack any moldings, the capitals are completely free of decorative sculpture, and the pillars don't even have bases. In fact, the pillars are just rounded piers, notable for their proportions and simplicity, with a diameter equal to two-thirds of their height. Because of this, it's hard not to wonder if the floor has been raised; however, nothing about the church's appearance supports that idea. It's worth mentioning that the figures of saints on brackets against the spandrels of the arches are all modern. Their craftsmanship is poor, and their flaws are even more obvious because they've been painted to imitate real life. The string-course that runs just above their heads is in a very unusual position. It features a nail-head design, which itself indicates its age, and as Mr. Cotman notes, it's so rare in Normandy that he doesn't recall seeing another example of it.
The windows of the church of Léry were formerly filled with painted glass, representing very curious subjects, taken from the life of St. Louis; but every vestige of the kind has now disappeared. From the church-yard, which stands upon a considerable elevation, immediately above the banks of the Eure, are seen, upon an opposite hill beyond the river, the ruins of the once celebrated convent, known by the name of the Priory of the Two Lovers.
The windows of the church in Léry used to be filled with stained glass that depicted interesting scenes from the life of St. Louis, but now there’s no trace of that left. From the churchyard, which is located on a significant hill just above the banks of the Eure, you can see the ruins of the once-famous convent known as the Priory of the Two Lovers on a hill across the river.
FOOTNOTES:
[79] Recueil de quelques vues de sites et Monumens de la France, spécialement de Normandie, et des divers Costumes des Habitans de cette Province.—Of this work, the first number, containing eight plates, appeared in Rouen, in 1816; but, unfortunately, it did not meet with sufficient encouragement to be ever followed by a second.
[79] Collection of some Views of Sites and Monuments in France, especially Normandy, and the Various Costumes of the Inhabitants of this Province.—The first issue of this work, which included eight plates, was published in Rouen in 1816; however, it sadly did not receive enough support to continue with a second issue.
PLATE 47.
CHURCH OF COLOMBY.

Plate 47. Elevations of the Church of Colomby near Valognes.
Plate 47. Elevations of the Church of Colomby near Valognes.
The church of Colomby, to use the language of M. de Gerville, is one of the last of the religious edifices built by those powerful barons, whose sway extended equally over Normandy and England. No records, indeed, are left either as to the actual time of its erection, or the name of its founder. With respect, however, to the former, the style of the architecture is sufficiently decisive; and there is as little cause for hesitation in referring its origin to a nobleman allied to the family of the Conqueror.
The church of Colomby, to quote M. de Gerville, is one of the last religious buildings constructed by those powerful barons who ruled over both Normandy and England. There are no records left about when it was built or who founded it. However, regarding the timing, the architectural style is quite telling, and there's little doubt that it originated from a nobleman connected to the family of the Conqueror.
Baldwin de Brionis, or de Molis, who accompanied that monarch in his expedition against England, and was afterwards married to his niece, was rewarded by him for his services, with the barony of Okehampton, where he resided, as well as with the custody of the county of Devon, and the government of Exeter castle, in fee. The earldom of the same county, together with a grant of the Isle of Wight, was conferred by Henry I. upon the son of Baldwin, Richard de Redvers; and, either in the same or the following generation, this powerful family obtained a still farther accession to its riches and honors, in the possession of Néhou, a considerable portion of the barony of St. Sauveur le Vicomte, which Néel, Viscount of the Cotentin, had forfeited in 1047. The domain of Néhou included a collegiate church; and one of the prebends of this was attached to the second portion of the church of Colomby.
Baldwin de Brionis, or de Molis, who joined that king in his campaign against England and later married his niece, was rewarded for his service with the barony of Okehampton, where he made his home, as well as the control of Devon and the management of Exeter castle. Henry I. granted the earldom of Devon and the Isle of Wight to Baldwin's son, Richard de Redvers. In either the same or the following generation, this influential family gained even more wealth and status by acquiring Néhou, a significant part of the barony of St. Sauveur le Vicomte, which had been forfeited by Néel, Viscount of the Cotentin, in 1047. The domain of Néhou included a collegiate church; and one of its prebends was linked to the second portion of the church of Colomby.
It appears from three inquiries instituted at different times by the bishops of Coutances, with a view to ascertain the value of the livings in their diocese, that, in the years 1255, 1666, and 1737, Colomby was under two separate ministers; one of them nominated by the lord, the other by the abbey of Montbourg.[84]
It seems that from three investigations conducted at different times by the bishops of Coutances to determine the worth of the parishes in their diocese, in the years 1255, 1666, and 1737, Colomby was served by two different ministers; one appointed by the lord and the other by the abbey of Montbourg.[84]
Almost all the noblemen of the family of Redvers, who, after the conquest of England, commonly assumed the additional name of Vernon, were distinguished by the baptismal appellation of Baldwin, William, or Richard. The first of the Richards laid the foundation of the monastery of Montbourg. He died there in 1107, after having enriched his rising convent with numerous donations, and, among others, with the second portion of Colomby. Baldwin, his son and successor, confirmed the donations: he took arms against King Stephen, and was forced by that monarch to flee from England in 1136; shortly after which time he completed the abbey begun by his father, and caused it to be dedicated in 1152: three years subsequently, he died. A second Richard, who succeeded him in his honors, as Earl of Devonshire and Lord of Néhou, died in 1162; and a third of the same name, in 1184. This last, not content with merely confirming the donations made by his ancestors to Montbourg, materially increased them: he also added to the collegiate church of Néhou, a fifth prebend, which he conferred upon one of the ministers of Colomby; and it was by him, according to the opinion of M. de Gerville, that the church, the subject of the present article, was built.
Almost all the noblemen in the Redvers family, who after the conquest of England usually took on the additional name of Vernon, were known by the first names Baldwin, William, or Richard. The first Richard established the Montbourg monastery. He died there in 1107, having enriched the growing convent with many donations, including the second portion of Colomby. Baldwin, his son and successor, confirmed these donations. He took up arms against King Stephen and was forced to flee from England in 1136; shortly after, he completed the abbey started by his father and had it dedicated in 1152. He died three years later. A second Richard, who followed in his honors as Earl of Devonshire and Lord of Néhou, died in 1162, and a third Richard died in 1184. This last Richard, not satisfied with just confirming the donations made by his ancestors to Montbourg, significantly increased them. He also added a fifth prebend to the collegiate church of Néhou, which he granted to one of the ministers of Colomby; and according to M. de Gerville, he was the one who built the church referred to in this article.
A few years only elapsed after the decease of this chieftain, before Normandy became re-united to the crown of France; and one of the first acts of Philip-Augustus, who then sat upon the throne, was to register the fiefs of his new province, their several possessors, and the service owed by each. This took place in the year 1207; and Néhou, which was bound to furnish the monarch with five horse-soldiers, was at that time in the possession of Richard of Vernon, a nobleman of whom no notice is to be found in the genealogy of the lords of the Isle of Wight. The register records the fact in the following terms:—“Ric. de Vernon tenet baroniam de Neahou per servicium quimque militum. Guillelmus de Vernon tenet inde duo feoda et dimidium.”—
A few years passed after the death of this chief before Normandy was reunited with the crown of France. One of the first actions of Philip-Augustus, who was then on the throne, was to record the fiefs of his new territory, their respective owners, and the services each one owed. This occurred in the year 1207; and Néhou, which was required to supply the king with five mounted soldiers, was at that time owned by Richard of Vernon, a nobleman not mentioned in the genealogy of the lords of the Isle of Wight. The register states the following:—“Ric. de Vernon tenet baroniam de Neahou per servicium quimque militum. Guillelmus de Vernon tenet inde duo feoda et dimidium.”—
[48]The church of Colomby is in perfect preservation, unspoiled and undefaced by modern alterations or additions, saving only that of a porch at the western extremity. For simplicity and uniformity it cannot be surpassed; nor can any building be better qualified to afford a specimen of the religious architecture of the times. Though destitute both of transept and aisles, the tower is central: the east end terminates in a flat wall. The columns within are clustered and light; formed of stone, which unites, in an eminent degree, the advantage of great strength with that of yielding easily to the chisel, and which is dug from the quarries of Yvetot, near Valognes. The same quarries also furnished the principal part of the stone employed in the construction of the cathedral of Coutances. The plate exhibits at C. the elevation of the south side of the church; to which have been added, for the more complete understanding of the subject,
[48]The church of Colomby is remarkably well preserved, untouched and unchanged by modern modifications or additions, except for a porch on the western end. In terms of simplicity and uniformity, it’s hard to find anything better; no other building represents the religious architecture of that era quite like it. Although it lacks a transept and aisles, the tower is centrally located, and the east end has a flat wall. The columns inside are clustered and slender, made from stone that is exceptionally strong yet easy to carve, sourced from the quarries of Yvetot, near Valognes. Those same quarries also supplied most of the stone used in building the cathedral of Coutances. The plate shows at C. the elevation of the church’s south side, which has been enhanced for a clearer understanding of the topic,
A. The west front.
B. East end.
D. South door-way to the chancel.
E. A single window.
A. The west front.
B. East end.
D. South doorway to the chancel.
E. A single window.
FOOTNOTES:
[84] The words used upon this subject in the Inquisition of 1255, made by Jean d'Essey, then bishop of Coutances, are as follows:—“Eccliæ de Colombeo patronus Abbas Montisburgi pro medietate et percipit duas garbas de portione sua. Rector percipit terciam cum altalagio. Gulielmus de Rivers patronus pro alia medietate. Rector percipit omnia.”—The two following inquisitions state in express terms, that the first portion was under the patronage of the lord.
[84] The words on this subject from the Inquisition of 1255, conducted by Jean d'Essey, who was then the bishop of Coutances, are as follows:—“The Church of Colombeo's patron, the Abbot of Montisburg, receives half and takes two sheaves from his share. The Rector takes a third along with the surplus. William de Rivers is the patron for the other half. The Rector receives everything.” The next two inquisitions clearly state that the first portion was under the patronage of the lord.
PLATE 48.
CHAPEL IN THE CASTLE AT CAEN.
The Castle at Caen was built by William the Conqueror, whose son, Henry I. though commonly reputed its founder, in reality confined himself to raising the walls and adding the keep, which latter was levelled with the ground, by virtue of a decree of the National Convention, dated 6th August, 1793. By the same decree, it was still farther enacted, that the castle itself should be demolished; but the wisdom of the representatives of the sovereign people failed in this, as in many other instances, by not duly appreciating the difficulties attendant upon the execution of their edict: these proved to be so great, that the workmen were compelled to desist, when comparatively but little progress had been made in the work of destruction.
The Castle at Caen was built by William the Conqueror. His son, Henry I, is often credited as its founder, but he only focused on raising the walls and adding the keep, which was leveled to the ground by a decree from the National Convention on August 6, 1793. That same decree also ordered the castle itself to be demolished; however, the representatives of the sovereign people underestimated the challenges involved in carrying out their order. These difficulties were so significant that the workers had to stop when only minimal progress had been made in the destruction.
It is expressly stated in the Norman Chronicle, that a castle, though of smaller size, previously existed upon the same spot. In opposition, however, to this assertion, we are told by Robert Wace, that at the time when Henry I. of France, in his expedition against the Conqueror, in 1054, advanced with his army as far as the banks of the Seville, he traversed the town of Caen without resistance: “it being sans chastel, and the Duke not having yet surrounded it with walls.” But may not this apparent contradiction be reconciled, by admitting that the words of the historian are only to be taken in a comparative sense? It is possible, that Wace intended to convey no farther meaning than that the town was not then fortified, as in his time; and such a supposition would cause every difficulty to vanish.
It is clearly stated in the Norman Chronicle that a smaller castle once stood in the same location. However, contrary to this claim, Robert Wace tells us that when Henry I of France, during his campaign against the Conqueror in 1054, led his army as far as the banks of Seville, he passed through the town of Caen without encountering any resistance: “it being sans chastel, and the Duke not having yet surrounded it with walls.” But could this apparent contradiction be resolved by suggesting that the historian's words should be understood comparatively? It's possible that Wace meant to imply no more than that the town was not fortified at that time, as it was in his own era; and this assumption would clear up any confusion.
The Castle, as early as the eleventh century, was placed under the superintendance of a constable; and the office was, in 1106, made hereditary in the family of Robert Fitz-Hamon, Lord of Creuly, by whom, and his heirs, it continued to be held till the closing year of the same century. Under the reign of the last of the Norman Dukes, the keep had a governor of its own, distinct from that of the castle; and he was dignified with the title of Constable of the Tower of Caen; but, upon the reduction of the province by Philip-Augustus, Caen itself, together with the castle and its dungeon, was all committed to the charge of a single officer, denominated the Captain. Such also appears to have continued the case, except during the reign of Louis XI. when one Raymond d'Argeau is recorded to have been the Garde particulier du Donjon. The timid policy of a suspicious prince might naturally suggest the idea of greater safety, in not allowing the power over so important a fortress to be vested in any single hand.
The Castle, as early as the 11th century, was placed under the supervision of a constable; and in 1106, the position was made hereditary in the family of Robert Fitz-Hamon, Lord of Creuly, who and his heirs continued to hold it until the end of the century. Under the reign of the last Norman Dukes, the keep had its own governor, separate from that of the castle, who was honored with the title of Constable of the Tower of Caen; however, after the province was captured by Philip Augustus, Caen along with the castle and its dungeon was assigned to a single officer known as the Captain. This arrangement seems to have persisted, except during the reign of Louis XI, when a man named Raymond d'Argeau is recorded as the Garde particulier du Donjon. The cautious strategy of a paranoid prince would likely lead to the decision to avoid concentrating power over such an important fortress in one person's hands.

Plate 48. Chapel in the Castle at Caen.
Plate 48. Chapel in the Castle at Caen.
The Castle at Caen was the place on which the different lordships, attached to the dignity of Viscount of Caen, directly or indirectly, depended. Almost all of them were held upon the condition of some annual contribution, consisting either of arrows, or quivers, or bows, or swords, or cuirasses, or other description of ancient armor. In time of war, the vassals of these different lords were likewise bound to mount [49] guard at the castle; but most of the parishes purchased an exemption from this service, by means of a pecuniary payment. Thus it is upon record that, in the year 1383, the parish of Méry compounded for fifty-six livres annually, and that of Cléville for thirty-two livres ten sols. By the tenure of others among the dependencies of the bailiwick, it was stipulated, according to M. de Bourgueville, that they should supply the castle with provisions, in the event of war.
The Castle at Caen was the place where the various lordships linked to the title of Viscount of Caen relied, either directly or indirectly. Almost all of them were held under the requirement of providing some annual contribution, which could be arrows, quivers, bows, swords, cuirasses, or other types of ancient armor. In times of war, the vassals of these different lords were also required to stand guard at the castle; however, most of the parishes bought their way out of this duty by making a payment. It is recorded that in 1383, the parish of Méry paid fifty-six livres annually, while the parish of Cléville paid thirty-two livres ten sols. According to M. de Bourgueville, for others among the dependencies of the bailiwick, it was agreed that they would supply the castle with food if war broke out.
The sums arising from these various contributions, were employed for the pay and maintenance of the garrison: in 1369, the salary of the governor of Caen was fixed at one thousand livres annually; half of it arising from the revenues of the Viscounty of Caen, the other moiety from those of the Viscounty of Bayeux. The garrison, during the fourteenth century, was limited in time of peace to six esquires and ten crossbow-men. Even during the short period of English power, the governor was allowed for the defence of the place only thirty heavy-armed soldiers and ninety archers, half of their number being mounted. Upon the capture of Caen by Charles VII. in 1450, that monarch left in the castle a garrison amounting to nearly three hundred soldiers; and this number was not reduced below one hundred and forty, upon the conclusion of the peace.
The funds from these various contributions were used for the pay and upkeep of the garrison. In 1369, the salary of the governor of Caen was set at one thousand livres a year; half of it came from the revenues of the Viscounty of Caen, and the other half from the Viscounty of Bayeux. During the fourteenth century, the garrison in peacetime was limited to six esquires and ten crossbowmen. Even during the brief period of English control, the governor was permitted only thirty heavily armed soldiers and ninety archers for the defense of the place, with half of them mounted. When Charles VII captured Caen in 1450, he left nearly three hundred soldiers in the castle as a garrison, and this number was not reduced to below one hundred and forty after the peace was established.
The above particulars, translated almost verbatim from the Abbé De la Rue's recent publication upon Caen,[85] do not place the castle, as a fortress, in the important light which might reasonably have been expected, considering its reputed strength and its great extent. Monstrelet,[86] speaking of it in his own time, says, “it is the strongest in all Normandy, fortified with high and great bulwarks of a very hard stone, situated upon a rock, and containing in extent as much as the whole town of Corbeil.” De Bourgueville[87] enters, as might be expected, more at large into the subject. His description is full and interesting.[88]
The details above, translated almost word for word from Abbé De la Rue's recent book about Caen,[85] do not present the castle, as a fortress, in the important way one might reasonably expect, given its reputed strength and significant size. Monstrelet,[86] referring to it in his own time, states, “it is the strongest in all of Normandy, fortified with tall and massive walls made of very hard stone, sitting on a rock, and covering an area as large as the entire town of Corbeil.” De Bourgueville[87] provides a more detailed discussion on the topic, and his description is thorough and engaging.[88]
A short time previously to the revolution, when Caen was visited by Ducarel,[89] the greater part of the castle was much out of order, having been altogether neglected; but the dungeon had then lately undergone a thorough repair, and was used as a place of confinement for state prisoners, and for such others, as by lettres de cachet, obtained at the joint request of their family, were deprived of their liberty, in order to prevent their incurring the disgrace, after having been exposed to the misfortune, of poverty.
A little while before the revolution, when Ducarel visited Caen,[89] most of the castle was in disrepair and had been neglected; however, the dungeon had recently been renovated and was used to confine state prisoners, as well as others who, through lettres de cachet requested by their families, were locked up to spare them the shame of falling into poverty after experiencing misfortune.
On the subject of its present condition, we learn from Mr. Turner,[90] that, “degraded as it is in its character by modern innovation, it is more deserving of notice as an historical, than as an architectural, relic; but that it still claims to be reckoned as a place of defence, though it retains but few of its original features. The spacious, lofty circular towers, which flanked its ramparts, known by the names of the black, the white, the red, and the grey horse, have been brought down to the level of the platform. The dungeon-tower is destroyed; and all the grandeur of the Norman castle is lost, though the width of its ditches, and the thickness of its walls, still testify its ancient [50] strength.”—The same author proceeds to state, that “there are reasons for supposing that Caen, when first founded, only occupied the site of the present castle; and that, when it became advisable to convert the old town into a fortress, the inhabitants migrated into the valley below.”—He adds, upon the authority of De Bourgueville, that “six thousand infantry could be drawn up in battle array, within the outer ballium; and that so great was the number of houses and of inhabitants, inclosed within the area, that it was thought expedient to build in it a parochial church, dedicated to St. George, besides two chapels.”
Regarding its current state, we learn from Mr. Turner,[90] that, “even though it has been diminished in character by modern changes, it deserves to be recognized more as a historical than as an architectural relic; however, it still counts as a place of defense, even if it has lost many of its original features. The large, tall circular towers that lined its ramparts, known as the black, white, red, and gray horse, have been leveled to the height of the platform. The dungeon tower is gone; and all the grandeur of the Norman castle has vanished, although the width of its ditches and the thickness of its walls still demonstrate its ancient strength.”[50] The same author goes on to say that “there are reasons to believe that when Caen was first established, it only occupied the location of the current castle; and that when it became necessary to turn the old town into a fortress, the residents moved down into the valley below.” He adds, based on De Bourgueville’s account, that “six thousand infantry could be assembled in battle formation within the outer bailey; and that there were so many houses and inhabitants enclosed within the area that it was deemed necessary to build a parish church in it, dedicated to St. George, along with two chapels.”
One of these chapels has been supposed to be the subject of the present plate; but the high authority of the Abbé De la Rue[91] seems to render such a supposition at least doubtful. Indeed, the reverend author enumerates no fewer than six chapels within the precincts of the castle, without, however, entering upon a description of the remains of any one of them. At the same time, he particularly notices the religious building here figured, evidently regarding it as having served formerly for a parochial church. At present, it is desecrated, and is devoted to the office of a military storehouse. M. De la Rue regards it as being not only the oldest architectural relic in Caen, but as an erection of the tenth century. He founds this opinion upon its construction, destitute of any tower; upon the circular arches of its door and windows; upon its zig-zag mouldings; upon the monsters of its corbel-table; and, above all, upon the peculiarity of its position; the choir being turned to the west, and the front to the east. It was, according to him, in the eleventh century, that the practice, now uniformly adopted, of placing churches in an opposite direction, was first introduced. The irregularity of the early Norman religious edifices, in this latter respect, has already been noticed under a preceding article.[92]
One of these chapels is thought to be the focus of the current plate; however, the esteemed authority of Abbé De la Rue[91] makes such a claim questionable at best. In fact, the respected author lists no fewer than six chapels within the castle grounds, but he does not go into detail about the remains of any of them. At the same time, he specifically highlights the religious building depicted here, clearly viewing it as having once served as a parish church. Currently, it is no longer sacred and is used as a military storage facility. M. De la Rue believes it to be not just the oldest architectural remnant in Caen, but a structure from the tenth century. He bases this belief on its design, which lacks a tower; the circular arches of its doors and windows; its zig-zag moldings; the monsters on its corbel-table; and, most notably, the uniqueness of its orientation, with the choir facing west and the entrance east. According to him, it was in the eleventh century that the common practice of positioning churches in the opposite direction was first introduced. The irregularity of early Norman religious buildings in this aspect has already been mentioned in a previous article.[92]
FOOTNOTES:
[85] Essais Historiques, II. p. 272.
[88] Indeed, so detailed and curious is this account, that, though rather long, it appears desirable here to insert it.—“Reste à present à descrire la situation de ce superbe chasteau, lequel est apparent et haut eslevé comme une couronne et propugnacle à ceste grande ville, il a esté de tout tems l'un des premiers de ce royaume en beauté, grandeur, et forteresse pour estre assis sur un roc naturel, venteux, non sujet à la mine, ny escalade, accompaigné de son donjon, au mitan duquel est eslevee une tour carree d'une admirable grosseur et hauteur, circuye de fortes murailles, et aux coings quatre grosses et hautes tours rondes à plate forme à plusieurs estages, que l'on a nommees, l'une le cheval blanc, l'autre le cheval noir, la tierce le cheval rouge, et la quatre le cheval grix, lesquelles seruent par aucunes fois pour enfermer les plus insignes voleurs, les fossez de ce donion sont à fonds de cuue comme ceux de ce chasteau d'une epouuantable profondeur, tellement qu'ils ne sont suiets à l'escalade, le belle ou basse court de ce chasteau est de si ample estendue qu'on y peut mettre en ordre de bataille pour combatre cinq ou six mil hommes de pied, et y peut on loger nombre de caualerie pour faire des saillies sur un camp adversaire, les croniques contiennent qu'il y a plusieurs villes en France moindres que ce chasteau, comme Corbeil et Mont Ferant, i'y aiousterai Quarantan en basse Normandie, il y a si bon nombre de maisons et habitans, qu'il contient une eglise parrochiale en son circuit fondee de saint George, et deux chapeles, l'une de saint Gabriel, et l'autre de saint Agnen, son contour contient un bon nombre de carneaux de visieres et de tours, et l'enclos du donion contient aussi nombre de carneaux, et quatre grosses tours sans celle du parmy, il y a encores au de là du donjon une grande terrasse, qu'on appele la Roqueste d'une admirable forteresse de rampars, puis une grande place que l'on appele la garenne à connins, où l'on peut mettre en seureté un bon nombre de bestaux pour la fourniture de viures de ce chasteau durant un siege. Et à la verité les grands seigneurs et chefs de guerre qui ont veu cette place, la remarquent, et tiennent comme inexpugnables, d'autant même qu'elle est fortifiee de rampars de trente ou quarante pieds de largeur, et ne se peut vaincre sans trahison, faute de cœur ou de viures, aussi noz Rois y ont tousiours pourueus de vaillans seigneurs et capitaines.”
[88] Indeed, this description is so detailed and intriguing that, although it's somewhat long, it seems worthwhile to include it here. —“Now, let’s describe the location of this magnificent castle, which stands prominent and elevated like a crown and fortress for this great city. It has always been one of the most beautiful, grand, and fortified in the kingdom, built on a natural rocky outcrop, windy, and impervious to mining or scaling. It is accompanied by its keep, in the center of which rises a square tower of impressive size and height, surrounded by strong walls, and at its corners, four large and tall round towers with flat roofs at multiple levels, which have been named: one the white horse, another the black horse, the third the red horse, and the fourth the gray horse. These sometimes serve to hold the most notorious thieves. The moats of this keep, like those of this castle, are of such terrifying depth that they are not subject to scaling. The large or lower courtyard of this castle is so spacious that it can accommodate five or six thousand infantry in battle formation, and it can also house numerous cavalry to launch sorties against an enemy camp. Chronicles state that there are several towns in France smaller than this castle, such as Corbeil and Mont Ferant; I would add Quarantan in lower Normandy. There are so many houses and inhabitants that it contains a parish church dedicated to Saint George, and two chapels, one of Saint Gabriel and the other of Saint Agnen. Its perimeter includes a good number of windows and towers, and the enclosure of the keep also contains many windows and four large towers aside from the central one. Beyond the keep, there is a large terrace known as la Roqueste, which has an admirable fortification of ramparts, then a large field called la garenne à connins, where a good number of livestock can be securely kept to provide food for this castle during a siege. Truly, the great lords and military leaders who have seen this place regard it as impregnable, especially since it is fortified by ramparts thirty to forty feet wide, and cannot be conquered without betrayal, lack of heart, or food. Our Kings have always provided it with brave lords and captains.”
[89] Anglo-Norman Antiquities, p. 49.
PLATES 49-52.
CATHEDRAL AT ROUEN.

Plates 49-50. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, at Rouen.
South transept from the Place de la Calende.
Plates 49-50. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame in Rouen.
South transept viewed from the Place de la Calende.
The merit of first introducing the light of Christianity into that part of France, which has subsequently been known by the different appellations of Westria, Neustria, and Normandy, is commonly attributed to St. Nicaise; whose name is therefore generally permitted to stand at the head of the prelates of the archiepiscopal see of Rouen. St. Nicaise, according to the traditions of the Norman church, lived about the middle of the third century, and was dispatched from Rome, in company with the more illustrious St. Denis, upon an express mission from Pope Clement, to preach the gospel at Rouen, then the capital of the gallic tribe, the Velocasses. But it is admitted on all hands, that he never reached the place of his destination. The many miracles he wrought by the way, consisting principally of the destruction of dragons[93] and conversion of pagan priests, had rendered him obnoxious to Fescenninus, the Roman governor of the province; and the saint was consequently doomed to suffer the pains, not without receiving the palm, of martyrdom.
The credit for being the first to bring Christianity to that part of France, which later became known as Westria, Neustria, and Normandy, is usually given to St. Nicaise. His name is typically placed at the top of the list of archbishops of Rouen. According to the traditions of the Norman church, St. Nicaise lived around the middle of the third century and was sent from Rome, alongside the more famous St. Denis, on a mission from Pope Clement to preach the gospel in Rouen, which was then the capital of the Gallic tribe, the Velocasses. However, it is generally accepted that he never actually reached his intended destination. The many miracles he performed along the way, mainly involving the defeat of dragons[93] and the conversion of pagan priests, made him a target for Fescenninus, the Roman governor of the province. As a result, the saint was condemned to endure suffering, but ultimately received the honor of martyrdom.

Plates 51-52. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, at Rouen.
West front from the Place Notre Dame.
Plates 51-52. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame in Rouen.
West front from Place Notre Dame.
[51]To Nicaise, succeeded St. Mello, a native of England, who, in the performance of his duty, to carry the annual tribute from Britain to the Roman emperor, was converted by the pontiff; and, if credit may be given to the legends recounted by Pommeraye,[94] was, in the presence of the Pope, invested by an angel from heaven with the pastoral staff; and, at the same time, enjoined to take upon himself the spiritual jurisdiction over Rouen and its vicinity. A mission thus constituted, and still farther verified by the gift of miracles, could not fail of the desired end. St. Mello not only succeeded in converting the lower class of the pagans, but he likewise reckoned many of the principal citizens among his disciples; and one of these, of the name of Precordius, ceded to him his house, on the site of which was built the first Christian place of worship known in Rouen. Hence, in the following distich, Ordericus Vitalis, entirely passing over Nicaise, places St. Mello at the head of the line of the Norman prelates:—
[51]St. Mello, a native of England, succeeded Nicaise. While carrying the annual tribute from Britain to the Roman emperor, he was converted by the pope. According to legends told by Pommeraye,[94] he was given a pastoral staff by an angel in the presence of the Pope and was instructed to take on spiritual authority over Rouen and the surrounding area. This mission, confirmed by miraculous signs, was bound to succeed. St. Mello not only converted the lower class of pagans but also gained many of the leading citizens as his followers. One of them, named Precordius, gave him his house, where the first Christian place of worship in Rouen was built. Therefore, in the following couplet, Ordericus Vitalis completely overlooks Nicaise and places St. Mello at the forefront of the Norman bishops:—
Of the duration or history of the church thus erected, nothing is known; but it is certain that, from that time forward, Christianity continued to gain ground in Normandy, and the annals of the see have preserved an uninterrupted catalogue of the bishops. Indeed, the conversion of Constantine, which happened only a few years after the death of St. Mello, necessarily gave a new aspect to the religion of the Roman empire.
Of the time span or history of the church that was built, nothing is known; but it is clear that, from then on, Christianity kept growing in Normandy, and the records of the see have kept a continuous list of the bishops. In fact, the conversion of Constantine, which occurred just a few years after the death of St. Mello, definitely changed the nature of the religion in the Roman Empire.
Succeeding prelates are stated in general terms to have manifested their zeal, in building new churches, as well as in enlarging and ornamenting that of the capital; and Pommeraye suggests,[95] but only as a matter of great probability, that a second cathedral was raised by Victrice, or some one of his immediate successors, in the fifth century. With an equal, or still stronger degree of probability, it has been inferred that, admitting a new church had been erected, it could not fail to have been destroyed during the incursions of the heathen Normans, whose track throughout Neustria was ever marked by fire and sword, and whose avarice prompted them, no less powerfully than their superstition, to make the religious edifices the principal objects of their vengeance. Prior to the arrival of these barbarians, the archiepiscopal chair had been filled by four prelates, eminent for their sanctity, St. Godard, St. Pretextat, St. Romain, and St. Ouen. The second of these, assassinated before the altar, at the instigation of Fredegond, queen of Chilperic, holds nearly the same place in the martyrology of the Gallican church, as Thomas-à-Becket in that of England. St. Ouen was a prelate who had few rivals in munificence and splendor. Numerous monasteries throughout the province, and, above all, the splendid one that bore his name, testify the greatness of his mind, as well as the extent of his power: his sovereign, Dagobert, honored him with his friendship, and conferred upon him the dignity of chancellor of the realm.
Later bishops are generally recognized for their enthusiasm in building new churches and enhancing the main church in the capital. Pommeraye suggests,[95] though only as a strong possibility, that a second cathedral was built by Victrice or one of his immediate successors in the fifth century. It is equally, if not more, likely that if a new church had been constructed, it would have been destroyed during the raids by the pagan Normans, whose invasions through Neustria were always marked by destruction, and whose greed, no less than their superstition, led them to target religious buildings as their primary victims. Before these barbarians arrived, the archbishopric had been held by four bishops known for their holiness: St. Godard, St. Pretextat, St. Romain, and St. Ouen. The second of these, who was assassinated at the altar on the orders of Fredegond, queen of Chilperic, holds a position in the martyrology of the Gallican church that is similar to that of Thomas à Becket in England. St. Ouen was a bishop unmatched in generosity and grandeur. Many monasteries throughout the region, especially the magnificent one that bore his name, reflect his greatness and influence: his king, Dagobert, valued their friendship and granted him the title of chancellor of the realm.
But the fame of St. Ouen, and of all the others, was eclipsed by that of St. Romain, by virtue of whose privilege, as it was generally called, the chapter of the cathedral continued till the revolution annually to exercise the right of delivering a criminal, whatever his offence, except treason, from the hand of the secular power. This singular privilege, according to general tradition, had been earned by the destruction of a dragon, called the Gargouille, which was long the terror of the adjacent country; and in his expedition the saint had been unable to procure himself any other aid than that of a murderer, already under sentence of death. Hence, the prelate has commonly been regarded as little less than the tutelar divinity of the city. Portraits of him, all of them designated by the attendant dragon and criminal, were to be seen on the celebrated windows of stained glass in the church of St. Godard, as well as at the entrance of the town by the porte Bouvreuil, and probably in many other places: a building at the top of the staircase, leading into the cloth-hall, was called his chapel; another chapel is to the present day consecrated to him in the cathedral itself; the northern tower of the same building bears his name; his shrine is still preserved among the choicest treasures of the sacristy; and even the bases of some of the pillars of the nave are carved into a fanciful resemblance of the fabulous Gargouille.
But the fame of St. Ouen and all the others was overshadowed by St. Romain, thanks to his privilege, as it was commonly known, which allowed the cathedral chapter to annually, until the revolution, take a criminal—regardless of the crime, except treason—out of the hands of secular authorities. According to popular belief, this unique privilege was earned by defeating a dragon called the Gargouille, which had long been a nightmare for the surrounding area; during this quest, the saint could only rely on the help of a murderer who was already sentenced to death. Thus, the prelate has often been regarded as a sort of protector for the city. Portraits of him, all featuring the accompanying dragon and criminal, could be found in the famous stained glass windows of the church of St. Godard, as well as at the entrance of the town by the porte Bouvreuil, and likely in many other places: a building at the top of the stairs leading to the cloth hall was called his chapel; another chapel is still dedicated to him in the cathedral itself; the northern tower of the same building is named after him; his shrine remains one of the most valued treasures in the sacristy; and even the bases of some of the nave’s pillars are carved to resemble the legendary Gargouille.
[52]Dom Pommeraye, than whom no author was ever more superstitious and more credulous, at the same time that he terms this privilege one of the most valuable and most noble rights of the church of Rouen,[96] admits that the origin of it is lost in obscurity. He adduces, however, an historical document, to prove its existence during the reign of the Norman Dukes; and, while he candidly states the difference of opinion among learned men on the subject, some of them treating the story as allegorical, others setting it wholly aside, and regarding the privilege merely as a special act of grace conceded to the church, in honor of the Ascension, on the anniversary of which festival it was exercised, he takes care to record his own firm belief in the miracle, and he calls upon all pious Christians to unite with him in supporting its authenticity.
[52]Dom Pommeraye, who was more superstitious and gullible than any other author, claims that this privilege is one of the most important and noble rights of the church of Rouen,[96] but admits that its origins are unclear. He does refer to a historical document that shows its existence during the reign of the Norman Dukes; and while he honestly points out the differing opinions among scholars on the matter—some viewing the story as symbolic, others dismissing it entirely and seeing the privilege simply as a special grace granted to the church in celebration of the Ascension, which is when it was used—he makes sure to express his own strong belief in the miracle and urges all devout Christians to join him in affirming its authenticity.
Upon the conversion of Rollo to Christianity, and the consequent erection of Normandy into a distinct dukedom, Rouen, as the metropolis of the new state, necessarily acquired additional importance, and its church additional lustre. Questions have arisen as to the spot where the first church was built, but no doubt is to be entertained of the existence of the cathedral, during the reign of Rollo, on the same site which it occupies at present; for that prince himself was buried in it, as was his son, William Longue-Epée, and their remains continue there till this time[97]. Richard I. the son of William, [53]and his successor on the ducal throne, is expressly stated by Dudo of St. Quintin, to have made great additions, both in length, width, and height, to the “admirable church” (mirabile monasterium) at Rouen, dedicated to the Holy Virgin.[98] The same author says, in terms which admit of no misconstruction, that Robert, the son to this Duke, who was archbishop of Rouen, and by the splendor of his works won to himself the epithet of the magnificent, “completed the church, by the addition of the whole choir, and by the work on the eastern side.”
Upon Rollo's conversion to Christianity and the establishment of Normandy as a separate dukedom, Rouen, as the capital of this new state, gained even more significance, and its church became even more prominent. There have been debates about where the first church was built, but there is no doubt that the cathedral existed during Rollo's reign at the same site it occupies today; that prince was buried there, along with his son, William Longue-Epée, and their remains are still there today[97]. Richard I, the son of William and his successor on the ducal throne, is clearly stated by Dudo of St. Quintin to have made significant expansions in length, width, and height to the “admirable church” (mirabile monasterium) at Rouen, dedicated to the Holy Virgin.[98] The same author states unequivocally that Robert, the son of this Duke, who became archbishop of Rouen and earned the title of magnificent for his impressive works, “completed the church by adding the entire choir and by the renovations on the eastern side.”
The church, raised by Robert, was dedicated by Archbishop Maurilius, in 1063; but its term of duration appears to have been unaccountably short; for it is recorded that, after the lapse of less than a century, the clergy of the cathedral directed their attention towards the building of a new one; and that the year 1200 had not arrived before some progress was already made in the execution of their plan. All precise dates, however, connected with this subject, are lost: the various wars that have ravaged this part of France; the numerous sieges to which the city of Rouen itself has been exposed; and the repeated changes of masters it has undergone;—these, with the addition of occasional injuries from fire and pillage, have effectually destroyed the archives of the town and cathedral.
The church, built by Robert, was dedicated by Archbishop Maurilius in 1063; however, its lifespan seems to have been surprisingly short. It’s noted that, after less than a century, the clergy of the cathedral focused on building a new one, and by the year 1200, they had already made some progress on their plans. Unfortunately, all specific dates related to this topic are lost. The various wars that have ravaged this part of France, the numerous sieges the city of Rouen has faced, and the constant changes in leadership it has experienced—along with occasional damage from fire and looting—have effectively destroyed the town and cathedral's archives.
Authors have differed strangely regarding the remains of the church erected by the Norman Dukes. Some of them, and indeed the greater number, assert that no small part of the structure now in existence belonged to the building consecrated by Maurilius: others maintain, that not one stone of this latter has been left upon another. The truth seems to be, that a small portion of the eastern side of the present northern tower, known by the name of the tower of St. Romain, is really of Norman workmanship, but that nothing else throughout the cathedral is so, excepting, possibly, the lateral doorways in the western front. The whole of the tower just mentioned, up to its highest tier of windows, is evidently the most ancient part of the building, and is apparently of the architecture of the latter part of the twelfth century. The church, considered collectively, is so obviously the work of different æras, that there can be little risk in hazarding the assertion, that it has been raised by piece-meal, on various occasions, as may either have been suggested by the piety of potentates and prelates, or may have been required by the state of religion or of the edifice itself.
Authors have strangely disagreed about the remnants of the church built by the Norman Dukes. Some, in fact, most of them, claim that a significant part of the structure still standing was part of the building consecrated by Maurilius; others argue that not a single stone of that building remains. The truth seems to be that a small section of the eastern side of the current northern tower, known as the tower of St. Romain, is indeed of Norman craftsmanship, but nothing else in the cathedral appears to be, except possibly the side doorways on the western front. The entire tower mentioned, up to its highest tier of windows, is clearly the oldest part of the building and appears to date back to the latter part of the twelfth century. The church, when considered as a whole, clearly shows that it has been constructed in stages over different periods, so it’s safe to say that it has been built up over time, either due to the generosity of powerful figures and church leaders, or because of the demands of religion or the state of the building itself.
What is known as to the dates of the building is, that the southern tower was begun in 1485, and completed in 1507; that the first stone of the central portal was laid in 1509; and that the Lady-Chapel, though commenced during some of the earliest years of the fourteenth century, and finished in the middle of the fifteenth, contains work of the year 1538. At this last period, Cardinal Georges d'Amboise restored the roof of the choir, which had been injured in 1514, by the destruction of the spire. The square short central tower was erected a.d. 1200: it replaced one that had been damaged eighty years before, when the original stone spire of the church was struck by lightning. From that time forward, no attempt had been made to rebuild the spire, except with wood, of which material, that now in existence is the second. The first was destroyed by a fire, occasioned by the negligence of plumbers, in the beginning of the sixteenth century; the present suffered material injury from a similar accident, in 1713, and narrowly escaped entire destruction.
What we know about the building dates is that the southern tower started in 1485 and was finished in 1507; the first stone of the central portal was laid in 1509; and the Lady Chapel, though started in the early years of the fourteenth century and completed in the mid-fifteenth century, contains work from the year 1538. At that time, Cardinal Georges d'Amboise repaired the choir roof, which had been damaged in 1514 when the spire was destroyed. The square short central tower was built around 1200 to replace one that had been damaged eighty years earlier when the original stone spire of the church was struck by lightning. Since then, no attempts had been made to rebuild the spire, except with wood, and the current one is the second made of that material. The first was destroyed in a fire caused by negligent plumbers in the early sixteenth century; the current spire was also damaged by a similar accident in 1713 and nearly faced total destruction.
The western front of the cathedral, represented in plate fifty-one, offers a tout-ensemble of the most imposing character. The very discrepancy in the different parts, by increasing the variety, adds to the effect of the whole. All, with the exception of the northern tower, is rich, even to exuberance; and the simplicity of this, at the same time that it appears to lay claim to a certain dignity for itself, places in a stronger light the gorgeous splendor of the rest. The opposite tower, the work of the celebrated Cardinal Georges d'Amboise, and formerly the receptacle of the great bell that bore his name, commonly passes by the appellation of the Tour de Beurre. Tradition tells, or, to use the words of Dom Pommeraye, “every body knows” that it obtained this name from its being built with the money raised from the indulgence granted by the Cardinal, William d'Estouteville, to the pious catholics throughout the dioceses of Rouen and Evreux, allowing them to make use of milk and butter during Lent, when oil only could otherwise have been employed by way of sauce to vegetables and fish. The bull [54] issued upon the occasion, by Pope Innocent VIII. is stated to be still in existence.[99] The architecture of this tower may almost be regarded as the perfection of what has been called the decorated English style: it is copiously enriched with pinnacles and statues, and terminates in a beautiful octagonal crown of open stone-work. Its height is two hundred and thirty French feet.[100]
The western front of the cathedral, shown in plate fifty-one, presents an impressive overall view. The differences in its various parts enhance the variety and add to the overall effect. Everything, except for the northern tower, is lavishly detailed; this simple tower, while claiming its own dignity, highlights the stunning beauty of the others even more. The opposite tower, created by the famous Cardinal Georges d'Amboise, was once home to the large bell that bore his name and is commonly known as the Tour de Beurre. According to tradition, or as Dom Pommeraye put it, “everybody knows,” this name comes from the funds used to build it, which were raised through the indulgences granted by Cardinal William d'Estouteville, allowing devout Catholics in the dioceses of Rouen and Evreux to use milk and butter during Lent when only oil could typically be used for sauce with vegetables and fish. The papal bull [54] issued on the occasion by Pope Innocent VIII is said to still exist.[99] The architecture of this tower is considered the epitome of what's known as the decorated English style: it's richly adorned with pinnacles and statues, finishing with a lovely octagonal crown of open stonework. It stands two hundred and thirty French feet tall.[100]
The central portal, for the erection of which the cathedral is likewise indebted to its great benefactor, Georges d'Amboise, projects beautifully and boldly, like a porch, before the rest: every side of it is filled with niches, tier over tier, all crowded with endless figures of saints and martyrs. In the middle of it rises a pyramidal canopy of open stone-work; and upon the wide transom-stone over the door, is sculptured the genealogical tree of Christ, arising from the root of Jesse. The carving over the north entrance is yet more peculiar, and evidently far older. It represents the decapitation of the Baptist, with “Salome dancing in an attitude, which perchance was often assumed by the tombesteres of the elder day; affording, by her position, a graphical comment upon the Anglo-Saxon version of the text, in which it is said, that she tumbled before King Herod.”[101] Four turrets flank the central portal: one of them only is now capped by a spire: the pinnacles of the remaining three were swept away by a storm which traversed Normandy for a considerable extent, on the twenty-fifth of June, 1683, marking its progress with a devastation that is scarcely to be conceived.[102]
The main entrance, which the cathedral owes to its generous benefactor, Georges d'Amboise, stands out beautifully and boldly, almost like a porch, in front of the rest: every side is filled with niches, stacked on top of each other, all crowded with countless figures of saints and martyrs. In the center, there's a pyramidal canopy made of open stonework; and above the wide transom stone over the door, the genealogical tree of Christ is carved, coming from the root of Jesse. The carving above the north entrance is even more unique and clearly much older. It shows the beheading of John the Baptist, with “Salome dancing in a pose that might have often been taken by the dancers of old; her position provides a visual commentary on the Anglo-Saxon version of the text, which says she tumbled before King Herod.”[101] Four turrets surround the main entrance: only one of them is currently topped with a spire; the peaks of the other three were taken down by a storm that swept across Normandy for some distance on June 25, 1683, leaving a level of devastation that is hard to imagine.[102]
The spire of the central tower, however vaunted and admired by the French themselves, looks to an unprejudiced eye mean and shabby; and principally from its being made of wood, which ill accords with the apparent solidity of the rest of the building.
The spire of the central tower, though praised and admired by the French themselves, looks shabby and unimpressive to an unbiased observer; mainly because it's made of wood, which doesn't match the sturdy appearance of the rest of the building.
The entrances to the transepts, however inferior in splendor to the grand western front, are still not such as to disgrace it; and, considered attentively as to their sculptured medallions, they are even more curious. The northern one is approached through a passage lined with rows of the meanest houses, formerly the shops of transcribers and calligraphists; and hence the singular gate-way that incloses the court, passes commonly under the name of Le Portail des Libraires. The opposite transept, (see plate forty-nine,) is called Le Portail de la Calende, an appellation borrowed from the Place de la Calende, upon which it opens; and which, though in reality far from spacious, appears altogether so by comparison. On each side of the entrances to both the transepts, is a lofty square tower, “such as are usually seen only in the western front of a cathedral; the upper story perforated by a gigantic window, divided by a single mullion or central pillar, not [55] exceeding one foot in circumference, and nearly sixty feet in height. These windows are entirely open; and the architect never intended they should be glazed. An extraordinary play of light and shade results from this construction.”[103] The rose windows, which are placed as well over the entrances of the transepts, as over the greater one to the west, are no less magnificent in their dimensions, than beautiful in their patterns, and gorgeous in their colors. Much of the stained glass of the cathedral is also very rich.
The entrances to the transepts, while not as grand as the impressive western front, still hold their own; and when you take a closer look at the sculpted medallions, they’re actually more intriguing. The northern entrance is accessed through a passage lined with rows of small houses that used to be shops for scribes and calligraphers; this unique gateway that leads to the courtyard is commonly known as Le Portail des Libraires. The opposite transept, (see plate forty-nine), is called Le Portail de la Calende, named after the Place de la Calende that it opens to; even though it isn't very large, it looks spacious by comparison. On either side of both transept entrances are tall square towers, “like those usually seen only on the western front of a cathedral; the upper story features a giant window separated by a single mullion or central pillar, which is about one foot around and nearly sixty feet tall. These windows are completely open; the architect never intended for them to be glazed. This design creates an extraordinary play of light and shadow.”[103] The rose windows, positioned above both transept entrances and the larger western entrance, are not only magnificent in size but also beautiful in design and vibrant in color. Much of the stained glass in the cathedral is quite rich as well.
Mr. Dibdin, in his splendidly-illustrated Tour,[104] remarks with much justice, that “a person, on entering the church by the western door, cannot fail to be struck with the length and loftiness of the nave, and with the lightness of the gallery which runs along the upper part of it, and which is continued also throughout the choir.” He goes on to add, “perhaps the nave is too narrow for its length. The lantern of the central large tower is beautifully light and striking. It is supported by four massive clustered pillars, about forty feet in circumference; but the eye, on looking downwards, is shocked at the tasteless division of the choir from the nave, by what is called a Grecian screen; and the interior of the transepts has also undergone a like tasteless restoration.”
Mr. Dibdin, in his beautifully illustrated tour,[104] points out rightly that “when you enter the church through the western door, you'll immediately notice the length and height of the nave, as well as the lightness of the gallery that runs along the upper part and continues throughout the choir.” He continues, “perhaps the nave is too narrow given its length. The lantern atop the central large tower is stunningly light and impressive. It's supported by four hefty clustered pillars, about forty feet around; however, looking down, one can't help but be disappointed by the unattractive separation of the choir from the nave, which is done by what’s called a Grecian screen; and the interior of the transepts has also been similarly poorly restored.”
The cathedral at Rouen was the burial-place of many men of eminence and distinction. Rollo and William Longue Epée have already been mentioned as interred here. The church also contained the lion-heart of the first English Richard, and the remains of his elder brother, Henry; together with those of William, son of Geoffrey Plantagenet; of the Regent Duke of Bedford; and of Charles V. of France. The tombs of these, and of various other individuals of high rank, are described at length by Pommeraye; but the outrages of the Calvinists and the democrats, added to the removals occasioned by the alterations made at various times in the building, have now destroyed nearly the whole of them, excepting those raised to the two Cardinals D'Amboise, both of them archbishops of Rouen, and that which commemorates Louis de Brezé, Grand Seneschal of Normandy. These monuments are placed on opposite sides of the Lady-Chapel; the former as conspicuous for its many sumptuous ornaments, as the latter for its chaste simplicity.
The cathedral in Rouen was the burial place for many prominent and distinguished individuals. Rollo and William Longue Épée have already been mentioned as buried here. The church also held the heart of the first English King Richard, as well as the remains of his older brother, Henry; along with those of William, son of Geoffrey Plantagenet; the Regent Duke of Bedford; and Charles V of France. Pommeraye provides detailed descriptions of the tombs of these figures and various other high-ranking individuals, but the devastation caused by the Calvinists and the democrats, along with the changes made to the building over time, have nearly destroyed all of them, except for those dedicated to the two Cardinals D'Amboise, both archbishops of Rouen, and the one honoring Louis de Brézé, Grand Seneschal of Normandy. These monuments are located on opposite sides of the Lady Chapel; the former is notable for its elaborate decorations, while the latter is recognized for its elegant simplicity.
The archbishop of Rouen, prior to the revolution, took the title of Primate of Neustria; and his spiritual jurisdiction then extended over six suffragans, the bishops of Bayeux, Avranches, Evreux, Séez, Lisieux, and Coutances. Not many years previously, it had also embraced the Canadian churches, together with the whole of French North-America; but the appointment of a bishop at Quebec, deprived it of its trans-atlantic sway; and the concordat, in the time of Napoléon, reduced the number of the suffragan prelates to four, taking the mitres from Avranches and Lisieux. A still more important alteration has been occasioned by modern times, in the archiepiscopal revenues. It had been customary throughout France, before the recent changes, in speaking of the see of Rouen, to designate it by the epithet, rich; an appellation that would now be wofully misapplied. The archbishop then possessed, in addition to the usual sources of ecclesiastical income, a peculiar privilege, entitled the right of Déport; by virtue of which, he claimed the receipt of the first year's proceeds of every benefice which might become vacant in his diocese, whether by the resignation or death of the incumbent.[105]
The archbishop of Rouen, before the revolution, held the title of Primate of Neustria; and his spiritual authority then covered six suffragans, the bishops of Bayeux, Avranches, Evreux, Séez, Lisieux, and Coutances. Not long before, it had also included the Canadian churches, as well as all of French North America; however, the appointment of a bishop in Quebec took away its influence across the Atlantic; and the concordat during Napoléon's time cut the number of suffragan bishops down to four, removing the titles from Avranches and Lisieux. A significant change has also occurred in modern times regarding the archiepiscopal income. It had been common throughout France, before the recent changes, to refer to the see of Rouen as rich; a term that would now be completely inappropriate. Back then, the archbishop had, in addition to the usual sources of church income, a special privilege called the right of Déport; which allowed him to claim the first year’s earnings of any benefice that became vacant in his diocese, whether due to resignation or death of the holder.[105]
A station so enviable as that of archbishop of Rouen, has been at almost all times in the hands of some individual belonging to one of the principal families of the kingdom. Among others, those of Luxembourg, Bourbon, D'Estouteville, D'Amboise, Joyeuse, Harlay, Colbert, and Tressan, have successively held it. To sum up the catalogue, in the words of Pommeraye, “the cathedral has furnished many saints for heaven, one pope for the apostolic chair, and thirteen cardinals to the church; nine of its prelates have belonged to the royal family of France; and many others, eminent for their birth, have been still more so for their own merit, and for the services they have rendered to the catholic church and the state.”
A position as desirable as that of archbishop of Rouen has often been held by individuals from some of the leading families in the kingdom. Among those who have held it are the families of Luxembourg, Bourbon, D'Estouteville, D'Amboise, Joyeuse, Harlay, Colbert, and Tressan. To sum up what Pommeraye said, “the cathedral has produced many saints for heaven, one pope for the apostolic chair, and thirteen cardinals for the church; nine of its archbishops have been part of the royal family of France, and many others, notable for their lineage, have gained even greater recognition for their own achievements and the contributions they made to the Catholic Church and the state.”
FOOTNOTES:
[93] The destroying of dragons, or fiery serpents, or similar monsters, appears to have been the most common of all miracles, in the early ages of Christianity. After the exploits of St. Michael, St. Margaret, and St. George, ecclesiastical history abounds in similar legends. St. Romain, St. Marcel, St. Julian, St. Martial, St. Bertrand, St. Martha, and St. Clement, make but a small proportion of the saints who distinguished themselves by these acts of pious heroism. The dragons of Rouen and of Metz were of sufficient celebrity to acquire the distinct names of the Gargouille, and the Graouilli.—It has been commonly supposed, that these various miracles were allegorical, and intended to typify the confining of rivers within their channels, or the limiting of the incursions of the sea. Other authors have been inclined to account for their prevalence, as having reference to the sun, or to astronomical phænomena; but surely the most simple and satisfactory mode of explaining them, lies in considering the dragon as the emblem of evil, and the various victories gained over dragons, as so many conquests obtained by virtue over vice.—A considerable fund of curious information, on this subject, will be found in the Magasin Encyclopédique for January, 1812, p. 1-24, in a paper by M. Eusèbe Salverte, entitled Légendes du Moyen Age.
[93] The slaying of dragons, fiery serpents, or similar monsters seems to have been the most frequent miracle in the early ages of Christianity. After the feats of St. Michael, St. Margaret, and St. George, church history is filled with similar stories. St. Romain, St. Marcel, St. Julian, St. Martial, St. Bertrand, St. Martha, and St. Clement are just a few of the saints known for these acts of pious bravery. The dragons of Rouen and Metz were famous enough to earn the specific names of the Gargouille and the Graouilli. It’s commonly believed that these various miracles were allegorical, meant to symbolize the control of rivers within their banks or the management of the sea’s invasions. Other writers have suggested their prevalence relates to the sun or astronomical phenomena; however, the simplest and most satisfying explanation is to see the dragon as a symbol of evil and the various victories over dragons as conquests of virtue over vice. An interesting amount of information on this topic can be found in the Magasin Encyclopédique for January, 1812, pages 1-24, in a paper by M. Eusèbe Salverte titled Légendes du Moyen Age.
[97] Not, however, in the identical spot in which they were originally deposited: they were at first laid in the immediate vicinity of the high altar, but were, before the close of the eleventh century, removed to the situations they now occupy, in chapels on opposite sides of the upper end of the nave. The following account of their tombs, with the statues and inscriptions, is transcribed from Gilbert's Description Historique de l'Eglise de Notre Dame de Rouen, p. 57:—“Le tombeau de Rollon est placé dans un enfoncement cintré, pratiqué dans le mur de la chapelle; il consiste en un sarcophage de stuc, marbre de Portor, sur lequel se voit la statue couchée de ce prince, dont la tête est appuyée sur un coussin. Rollon est vêtu d'une longue tunique, par-dessus laquelle est un manteau couleur de pourpre, ou espèce de chlamyde attachée à l'épaule droite; il porte sur sa tête une couronne. Cette statue a été un peu mutilée. Au-dessus de l'arcade dans laquelle est le tombeau, on lit l'inscription suivante, gravée en lettres d'or sur un marbre noir:
[97] Not in the exact location where they were originally placed: they were initially situated near the high altar but were moved before the end of the eleventh century to their current locations, in chapels on opposite sides of the upper end of the nave. The following description of their tombs, along with the statues and inscriptions, is taken from Gilbert's Description Historique de l'Eglise de Notre Dame de Rouen, p. 57:—“Rollon's tomb is located in a curved recess built into the chapel wall; it consists of a stucco sarcophagus made of Portor marble, on which lies a statue of the prince, resting his head on a cushion. Rollon is dressed in a long tunic, over which is a purple cloak or a type of chlamys fastened at his right shoulder; he wears a crown on his head. This statue has been slightly damaged. Above the archway containing the tomb, the following inscription is carved in gold letters on a black marble:
HIC POSITUS EST
ROLLO
NORMANNIÆ A SE TERRITAE VASTATÆ
RESTITUTÆ
PRIMUS DUX CONDITOR PATER
A FRANCONE ARCHIEP. ROTOM.
BAPTIZATUS ANNO DCCCCXIII
OBIIT ANNO DCCCCXVII
OSSA IPSIUS IN VETERI SANCTUARIO
NUNC CAPITE NAVIS PRIMUM
CONDITA,
TRANSLATO ALTARI, COLLOCATA
SUNT A B. MAURILIO ARCHIEP. ROTOM.
AN. MLXIII.
HIC POSITUS EST
ROLLO
NORMAN LAND DESOLATED BY HIM RESTORED
FIRST LEADER FOUNDER FATHER
BAPTIZED BY ARCHBISHOP OF ROUEN
IN THE YEAR 913
DIED IN THE YEAR 917
HIS REMAINS IN THE OLD SANCTUARY
NOW PLACED AT THE HEAD OF THE SHIP FOR THE FIRST TIME,
AFTER THE ALTAR WAS MOVED, PLACED
BY B. MAURILIUS ARCHBISHOP OF ROUEN.
IN THE YEAR 1063.
Au-dessus de cette inscription est une urne en stuc, marbre de Portor. L'archivolte de l'arcade est en stuc blanc veiné de gris, ainsi que le lambris qui décore le pourtour de la chapelle. Tous ces ouvrages sont modernes, à l'exception de la statue du duc Rollon, qui paroit avoir été exécutée dans le treizième siècle.
Above this inscription is a stucco urn made of Portor marble. The architrave of the arcade is in white stucco veined with gray, as is the paneling that decorates the surrounding area of the chapel. All of these works are modern, except for the statue of Duke Rollon, which seems to have been created in the thirteenth century.
Dans la chapelle de Saint-Anne, située de l'autre côté de la nef, se voit le tombeau de Guillaume Longue-Epée, fils de Rollon, et second duc de Normandie, mort victime de la plus infâme trahison, dans l'entrevue qu'il eut à Pecquigny, le 18 Décembre, 944, avec Arnoul, comte de Flandres. Le corps du duc Guillaume fut apporté à Rouen et inhumé dans la cathédrale. [Voyez Servin, Hist. de Rouen, tom. I. p. 118 et 119.]
Dans la chapelle de Saint-Anne, de l'autre côté de la nef, se trouve le tombeau de Guillaume Longue-Epée, fils de Rollon et deuxième duc de Normandie, qui est mort victime de la plus infâme trahison, lors de sa rencontre à Pecquigny, le 18 décembre 944, avec Arnoul, comte de Flandres. Le corps du duc Guillaume a été amené à Rouen et enterré dans la cathédrale. [Voyez Servin, Hist. de Rouen, tom. I. p. 118 et 119.]
Sur le sarcophage en stuc, marbre de Portor, est placée la statue du duc, vêtu d'une longue tunique, et tenant à la main un sceptre qui a été mutilé. Au-dessus de l'arcade enfoncée, dans laquelle est la sépulture du prince, on lit l'inscription suivante, gravée en lettres d'or sur un marbre noir:
Sur le sarcophage en stuc, marbre de Portor, est placée la statue du duc, vêtu d'une longue tunique, et tenant à la main un sceptre qui a été mutilé. Au-dessus de l'arcade enfoncée, dans laquelle est la sépulture du prince, on lit l'inscription suivante, gravée en lettres d'or sur un marbre noir:
HIC POSITUS EST
GUILLELMUS DICTUS LONGA SPATA
ROLLONIS FILIUS
DUX NORMANNIÆ
PRODITORIE OCCISUS DCCCCXXXXIV
OSSA IPSIUS IN VETERI SANCTUARIO,
UBI NUNC EST CAPUT NAVIS PRIMUM
CONDITA, TRANSLATO ALTARI, HIC
COLLOCATA SUNT A B. MAURILIO
ARCHIEPISC. ROTOM.
ANNO MLXIII.”
HIC POSITUS EST
WILLIAM KNOWN AS LONGSWORD
SON OF ROLLO
DUKE OF NORMANDY
BETRAYED AND KILLED 994
HIS REMAINS ARE IN THE OLD SANCTUARY,
WHERE NOW THE FIRST SHIP'S HEAD
IS BURIED, HAVING MOVED THE ALTAR, HERE
IT HAS BEEN PLACED BY ST. MAURILIUS
ARCHBISHOP OF ROUEN.
YEAR 1063.”
[98] “Rotomagensi namque urbe in honore genetricis Dei ampliavit mirabile monasterium, longitudinis, latitudinisque, atque altitudinis honorificæ exspatiatum incremento.”—Duchesne, Scriptores Normanni, p. 153.
[98] “In the city of Rotomagensis, an amazing monastery was expanded in honor of the Mother of God, growing in length, width, and height with significant growth.” —Duchesne, Scriptores Normanni, p. 153.
[100] The following are the dimensions of the principal parts of the cathedral, in French measure, copied from Mr. Turner's Tour in Normandy, I. p. 147:—
[100] Here are the measurements of the main sections of the cathedral, in French units, taken from Mr. Turner's Tour in Normandy, I. p. 147:—
FEET. | |
Length of the interior | 408 |
Width of ditto | 88 |
Length of nave | 210 |
Width of ditto | 27 |
Ditto of aisles | 15 |
Length of choir | 110 |
Width of ditto | 35-½ |
Ditto of transept | 25-½ |
Length of ditto | 164 |
Ditto of Lady-Chapel | 88 |
Width of ditto | 28 |
Height of spire | 380 |
Ditto of towers at the west end | 230 |
Ditto of nave | 84 |
Ditto of aisles and chapels | 42 |
Ditto of interior of central tower | 152 |
Depth of chapels | 10 |
[101] Turner's Tour in Normandy, I. p. 139.—The mention of this sculpture affords an opportunity of pointing out what appears a singular error on the part of the late M. Millin, in his Voyage dans les Départemens du Midi de la France. He has figured, in the atlas to that work, plate twelve, a bas-relief of the eleventh century, representing the assassination of Count Dalmace, by the hands of his son-in-law, Robert I. Duke of Burgundy; and, in the lower compartment, containing a banquet, he explains one of the figures (I. p. 190) to be the Earl falling from the table; whereas, a comparison with the sculpture at Rouen will scarcely leave a doubt, that it was designed for a dancing-girl, introduced for the amusement of the company.
[101] Turner's Tour in Normandy, I. p. 139.—The mention of this sculpture gives us a chance to highlight what seems to be a unique mistake by the late M. Millin in his Voyage dans les Départemens du Midi de la France. In the atlas for that work, plate twelve, he illustrated a bas-relief from the eleventh century showing the assassination of Count Dalmace by his son-in-law, Robert I, Duke of Burgundy. In the lower section, which shows a banquet, he interprets one of the figures (I. p. 190) as the Earl falling from the table; however, a comparison with the sculpture in Rouen leaves little doubt that it was actually meant to depict a dancing-girl, included for the entertainment of the guests.
PLATE 53.
CRYPT IN THE CHURCH OF ST. GERVAIS, AT ROUEN.
It has been inferred, and with much apparent probability, from the silence of Julius Cæsar, that the proud capital of Normandy had either no existence in the time of that general, or was at most only a place of small importance. There have not, however, been wanting, among the historians of Rouen, some, who, jealous, as usual, for the honor of their city, ascribe to it an antiquity beyond the deluge, and trust to the latter half of its classical name, for bearing them out in the assertion, that its foundations were laid by Magus, the son and successor of Samothes, first king of Gaul. Others, more moderate, have contented themselves with the belief, that, although Cæsar does not make mention of Rothomagus, there is still no reason to question its existence before the Christian æra, or to doubt that it was then the chief town of the Velocasses, as Lillebonne was of the neighboring tribe of the Caletes, the inhabitants of the present Pays de Caux. It is at least known with certainty, that, in the division of Gaul, which took place not very long afterwards, into seventeen provinces, Rouen became the metropolis of the Lugdunensis Secunda; and that, from that time forwards, it continued gradually to rise in consequence, till the establishment of Neustria into an independent sovereignty stamped it with the title of the capital of a nation.
It has been suggested, with a good amount of probability, based on Julius Caesar's silence, that the proud capital of Normandy either didn't exist during his time or was just a small, insignificant place. However, some historians from Rouen, as is often the case with hometown pride, claim that the city is older than the Great Flood and rely on the latter part of its classical name to support their assertion that it was founded by Magus, the son and successor of Samothes, the first king of Gaul. Others, more moderate in their views, have settled for the belief that even though Caesar doesn't mention Rothomagus, there’s still no reason to doubt its existence before the Christian era, nor to question that it was then the main town of the Velocasses, just as Lillebonne was for the nearby Caletes, the inhabitants of today's Pays de Caux. It is at least known for sure that, in the division of Gaul that happened not long after, into seventeen provinces, Rouen became the capital of the Lugdunensis Secunda; and from that point onward, it steadily rose in significance until the establishment of Neustria as an independent sovereignty marked it as the capital of a nation.
At the present time, Rouen can shew scarcely any remains of Roman antiquity: “the wide waste of all-devouring years,” has effaced those vestiges which that powerful people seldom failed to have impressed, wherever their dominion had once been firmly established. The small church of St. Gervais, derives therefore a peculiar interest, as exhibiting proofs, sufficiently decided, though far from important, of a connection with Italy. These proofs rest principally upon the Roman bricks and other débris, some of them rudely sculptured, which have been employed in the construction of the piers of the crypt, and upon the sculpture of the capitals of some columns on the exterior of the apsis.
At this time, Rouen scarcely shows any remnants of Roman history: “the wide waste of all-devouring years” has erased those marks that this powerful civilization typically left wherever they had established their rule. Therefore, the small church of St. Gervais holds special interest, as it provides clear, though not significant, evidence of a connection to Italy. This evidence mainly comes from the Roman bricks and other débris, some of which are roughly carved, that were used in building the piers of the crypt, as well as from the carved capitals of some columns on the outside of the apse.
The church of St. Gervais is situated at a short distance without the walls of Rouen, upon a slight eminence, adjoining the Roman road to Lillebonne, and near a rising ground, commonly called the Mont aux Malades, as having been, in the eleventh century, the site of a monastery, destined for the reception of lepers. According to Farin,[106] the church was originally an abbey, and is expressly recognized as such in a charter of Duke Richard II. dated a.d. 1020; in which, among other donations to his favorite monastery at Fécamp, he enumerates, “item Abbatiam Sancti Gervasii, quæ est juxta civitatem Rothomagum, et quicquid ad ipsam pertinet.” The authors of the Gallia Christiana[107] add that, “at the time when this abbey was conferred upon Fécamp, it was taken from the monks of St. Peter at Chartres.” Two centuries subsequently, St. Gervais appears to have sunk into the rank of a simple priory, under the immediate control of the monks of Fécamp, who assumed the title of its priors. In process of time, the still humbler name and dignity of a parochial church were alone left; but the period at which this last change took place, is not recorded. The abbot of Fécamp continued, however, till the period of the revolution, to exercise spiritual jurisdiction over what was termed the barony of St. Gervais; including not only this single parish; but some others dependent upon it. He nominated to the livings, directed the religious establishments, had entire control over the prisons, and was entitled to all privileges arising from the fair of St. Gervais, which was annually held at Rouen, in the Fauxbourg Cauchoise, on the twentieth of June. It is even on record, that in the year 1400, the abbot ventured upon the bold experiment of forbidding William de Vienne, then archbishop of Rouen, either to carry his cross, or to give his benediction within the precincts of his jurisdiction; but so daring an assumption of power was not to be tolerated, and the matter was accordingly referred to the parliament of Paris, who decided in this instance against the abbot.
The church of St. Gervais is located just outside the walls of Rouen, on a small hill next to the Roman road to Lillebonne, and close to a rising area commonly called the Mont aux Malades, as it was the site of a monastery for lepers in the eleventh century. According to Farin,[106] the church was originally an abbey, and it is specifically mentioned as such in a charter from Duke Richard II, dated AD 1020, where, among other donations to his favorite monastery at Fécamp, he lists, “item Abbatiam Sancti Gervasii, quæ est juxta civitatem Rothomagum, et quicquid ad ipsam pertinet.” The authors of the Gallia Christiana[107] note that when this abbey was given to Fécamp, it was taken from the monks of St. Peter at Chartres. Two centuries later, St. Gervais seems to have become just a simple priory, under the direct control of the monks of Fécamp, who took on the title of its priors. Over time, the even simpler name and status of a parish church remained; however, the exact time this last change happened is not recorded. The abbot of Fécamp continued to exercise spiritual authority over what was known as the barony of St. Gervais until the revolution, which included not only this parish but several others that depended on it. He appointed the clergy, oversaw religious establishments, had complete control over the prisons, and enjoyed all privileges from the fair of St. Gervais, held annually in Rouen’s Fauxbourg Cauchoise on June 20. It is even recorded that in 1400, the abbot boldly attempted to prevent William de Vienne, the archbishop of Rouen, from carrying his cross or giving his blessing within his jurisdiction; but such an audacious claim of power was not tolerated, and the issue was taken to the parliament of Paris, which ruled against the abbot in this case.

Plate 53. Crypt in the Church of St. Gervais at Rouen.
Plate 53. Crypt in the Church of St. Gervais in Rouen.
[57]Adjoining to the church of St. Gervais, stood originally one of the palaces of the Norman Dukes and it was to this[108] that William the Conqueror caused himself to be conveyed, when attacked with his mortal illness, after having wantonly reduced the town of Mantes to ashes. Here, too, that mighty monarch breathed his last, and left a sad warning to future conquerors; deserted by his friends and physicians, the moment he was no more; while his menials plundered his property, and his body lay naked and deserted in the hall.
[57]Next to the church of St. Gervais originally stood one of the palaces of the Norman Dukes, and it was here that William the Conqueror was taken when he fell seriously ill after carelessly burning the town of Mantes to the ground. This was also where the powerful monarch took his last breath, leaving a grim reminder for future conquerors; abandoned by his friends and doctors the moment he died, while his servants looted his belongings, and his body lay exposed and alone in the hall.
The ducal palace, and the monastic buildings, are now wholly destroyed. Fortunately, however, the church still remains, and preserves some portions of the original structure, more interesting from their features than their extent. The exterior of the apsis is very curious: it is obtusely angular, and faced at the corners with large rude columns, of whose capitals, some are Doric and Corinthian, others as wild as the fancies of the Norman lords of the country. None reach so high as the cornice of the roof; it having been the design of the original architect, that a portion of work should intervene between the summits of the capitals and this member. A capital to the north is remarkable for the eagles carved upon it, as if with some allusion to Roman power.
The ducal palace and the monastic buildings are now completely gone. Fortunately, the church still stands and retains some parts of the original structure, which are more interesting for their features than their size. The outside of the apse is quite unique: it has obtuse angles and is decorated at the corners with large, rough columns, some of which have Doric and Corinthian capitals, while others are as wild as the imaginations of the Norman lords of the region. None of the columns reach as high as the roof's cornice, as the original architect intended for a section of work to be between the tops of the capitals and this element. One capital on the north side is notable for the eagles carved on it, possibly referring to Roman power.
But the most singular part of this church is the crypt under the apsis, represented in the plate; a room about thirty feet long, by fourteen wide, and sixteen high, of extreme simplicity, and remote antiquity. Round it runs a plain stone bench; and it is divided into two unequal parts by a circular arch, devoid of columns or of any ornament whatever. Here, according to Ordericus Vitalis,[109] was interred the body of St. Mello, the first archbishop of Rouen, and one of the apostles of Neustria; and here his tomb, and that of his successor, Avitien, are shewn to this day, in plain niches, on opposite sides of the wall. St. Mello's remains, however, were not suffered to rest in peace; for, about five hundred and seventy years after his death, which happened in the year 314, they were removed to the castle of Pontoise, lest the canonized corpse should be violated by the heathen Normans. The existence of these tombs, and the antiquity of the crypt, recorded as it is by history, and confirmed by the style of its architecture, have given currency to the tradition, which points it out as the only temple where the primitive Christians of Neustria dared to assemble for the performance of divine service. Many stone coffins have also been discovered in the vicinity of the church. These sarcophagi serve to confirm the general tradition; they are of the simplest form, and apparently as ancient as the crypt; and they were so placed in the ground, that the heads of the corpses were turned to the east, a position denoting that the dead received Christian burial.
But the most unique part of this church is the crypt under the apse, shown in the plate; a room about thirty feet long, fourteen feet wide, and sixteen feet high, extremely simple and very old. A plain stone bench runs around it, and it is divided into two unequal parts by a circular arch, without any columns or decorations. Here, according to Ordericus Vitalis,[109] was buried the body of St. Mello, the first archbishop of Rouen and one of the apostles of Neustria; and here, his tomb and that of his successor, Avitien, are still shown today in plain niches on opposite sides of the wall. However, St. Mello's remains were not allowed to rest in peace; about five hundred and seventy years after his death in 314, they were moved to the castle of Pontoise, to prevent the holy body from being violated by the pagan Normans. The existence of these tombs, along with the age of the crypt, which is documented in history and confirmed by its architectural style, has given rise to the tradition that identifies it as the only place where the early Christians of Neustria dared to gather for worship. Many stone coffins have also been found near the church. These sarcophagi support the general tradition; they are of the simplest design and appear to be as old as the crypt, and they were placed in the ground with the heads of the bodies facing east, a position indicating that the deceased received a Christian burial.
PLATE 54.
CHURCH OF ST. PAUL, AT ROUEN.

Plate 54. Church of St. Paul, at Rouen.
East End.
Plate 54. Church of St. Paul in Rouen.
East End.
Next to the church of St. Gervais, that of St. Paul is the most interesting relic of ancient architecture among the ecclesiastical buildings at Rouen. Indeed, it may be considered as the only other of an early date; the round tower attached to the abbatial church of St. Ouen[110] being altogether inconsiderable, and indebted for its principal interest to its connection with an abbey endowed with such extensive possessions, and gifted with so much reported sanctity.
Next to the church of St. Gervais, the church of St. Paul is the most fascinating remnant of ancient architecture among the religious buildings in Rouen. In fact, it can be seen as the only other structure from an early period; the round tower linked to the abbey church of St. Ouen[110] is quite unremarkable and mainly holds interest because of its association with an abbey that had such vast holdings and was reputedly very sacred.
The foundation of the church of St. Paul is of very remote antiquity: it is said to have been laid by St. Romain, in memory of his great victory over heathenism, when, triumphant, he erected the banner of the cross upon the ashes of the temple of Venus. Impure was the goddess, and most impure were her rites; so that, to use the words of Taillepied, in speaking of this same temple, “là dedans la jeunesse, à bride avallée, souloit se souiller et polluer par ordre luxure et paillardise abominable, ne ayant égard qu'auprès de ce lieu y avoit un repaire de malins esprits qui faisoyent sortir une fumée tant puante et infecte que la mortalité s'en ensuyvoit par après.”
The foundation of the church of St. Paul goes way back: it's said to have been laid by St. Romain to commemorate his major victory over paganism when he triumphantly raised the banner of the cross on the ruins of the temple of Venus. The goddess was impure, and her rites were extremely corrupt; as Taillepied noted about this same temple, “inside, the youth, recklessly, used to defile and pollute themselves with abominable lust and debauchery, disregarding the fact that near this place there was a den of evil spirits that emitted such a stench and foulness that it later led to mortality.”
[58]This very remark concerning the infectious vapor, seems decisive as to the feet of the church of St. Paul occupying the site of the pagan fane. It stands without the walls of the town, upon elevated ground, at a very short distance to the right of the barrier below Mont St. Catherine, on the road to Paris, in the immediate vicinity of some mineral springs, strongly impregnated with iron. Prior to the revolution, the church was under the jurisdiction of the monastery of Montivilliers. The abbess had the right of nomination to the vacant benefice; and, till the middle of the seventeenth century, she was in the habit of regarding St. Paul's as a priory, and fixing there a colony of her nuns. But they were all recalled in 1650, and were never afterwards succeeded by a fresh establishment.
[58]This statement about the contagious vapor seems to confirm that the church of St. Paul is located on the site of the pagan temple. It sits outside the town walls, on elevated ground, just a short distance to the right of the barrier near Mont St. Catherine, along the road to Paris, close to some mineral springs that are rich in iron. Before the revolution, the church was under the authority of the monastery of Montivilliers. The abbess had the right to appoint someone to the vacant position, and until the mid-seventeenth century, she treated St. Paul's as a priory, sending a group of her nuns there. However, they were all called back in 1650 and were never replaced by another group.
Respecting the various changes of the edifice, Farin contents himself with the brief remark, “that it was repeatedly destroyed during the wars, and rebuilt by the liberality of the Norman Dukes.”[111] The eastern part of what is now standing is evidently of Norman time; and, architecturally considered, it is a most curious specimen, being probably the only church in existence which terminates to the east in three semi-circular compartments. Of these, the central division is considerably the most lofty, as well as the most prominent; and the arrangement of the corbel-table, which is carried equally round them all, proves that it must always have been so. The sculpture of this corbel-table is viewed by the Norman antiquaries with peculiar interest: some of the heads, with widely distended jaws, beset with teeth of enormous size, represent wolves; others, with human features and whiskered upper lips, are supposed to be intended for the Saxon foe, who, at the time of the Norman invasion, were induced, we are told, by the smooth faces of their opponents, to entertain the erroneous belief, that the approaching host was but an army of priests. Mr. Cotman, who has observed in similar situations, in many other parts of Normandy, faces equally shadowed with whiskers, has been led to the suspicion, that they were intended in derision of the Saxons.
Respecting the various changes to the building, Farin simply notes, “it was repeatedly destroyed during the wars and rebuilt thanks to the generosity of the Norman Dukes.”[111] The eastern part of what stands today clearly dates back to the Norman period; architecturally, it’s quite unique, likely the only church in existence that ends to the east with three semi-circular sections. Among these, the central section is significantly taller and more prominent; the arrangement of the corbel-table, which runs around them all equally, shows that this has always been the case. The sculpture on this corbel-table is of particular interest to Norman historians: some of the heads, with widely open jaws filled with huge teeth, depict wolves; others, featuring human traits and whiskered upper lips, are thought to represent the Saxon enemy, who, according to accounts, were misled by the smooth faces of the Normans into thinking that the invading force was merely a bunch of priests. Mr. Cotman, who has seen similar features in various other parts of Normandy, suspects that these whiskered faces were intended to mock the Saxons.
Internally, the triple circular ending of the church is no longer observable. Both of the lateral divisions are parted off at the extremity, and formed into distinct apartments: the southern is applied to the purpose of a sacristy, while the northern serves merely as a lumber-room. The nave, which is thrice the width of the chancel, and is clearly of a date comparatively modern, is separated from the more eastern portion of the building by a semi-circular arch. The sculpture upon the capitals appears of Roman design: that on one of them, exhibits a row of graceful figures in a pure classical taste, intent upon some action, but so much mutilated, that it would be now no easy task to conjecture the object of the artist. The aisles of the chancel are divided from the central compartment by double arches, a larger and a smaller being united together, all of them semi-circular, and all of the Norman style of architecture. Attached to the eastern end of the church, within the lumber-room just mentioned, stands a piece of Roman sculpture, supposed by M. Le Prevost to have served originally for an altar. Mr. Turner has given a figure of it in his Tour; and he conjectures, that it was of the workmanship of the fourth century; a supposition founded upon the resemblance borne by its ornaments, to those upon the pedestal of the obelisk raised by Theodosius, in the Hippodrome at Constantinople, as represented in the elaborate publication of the late M. Seroux d'Agincourt.[112]
Internally, the triple circular ending of the church is no longer visible. Both side sections are cut off at the ends and turned into separate rooms: the southern area is used as a sacristy, while the northern serves simply as a storage room. The nave, which is three times the width of the chancel and clearly more modern, is separated from the eastern part of the building by a semi-circular arch. The sculptures on the capitals have a Roman design: one features a row of elegant figures in a classic style, engaged in some activity, but it's so damaged that it's difficult to determine what the artist intended. The aisles of the chancel are separated from the central area by double arches, consisting of a larger and a smaller arch that are both semi-circular and in the Norman style. Attached to the east end of the church, within the aforementioned storage room, there's a piece of Roman sculpture, believed by M. Le Prevost to have originally served as an altar. Mr. Turner included an image of it in his Tour; he speculates that it dates back to the fourth century, based on the resemblance of its decorations to those on the pedestal of the obelisk erected by Theodosius in the Hippodrome at Constantinople, as shown in the detailed publication of the late M. Seroux d'Agincourt.[112]
FOOTNOTES:
ARCHITECTURE
Antiques
OF
NORMANDY,
BY
JOHN SELL COTMAN;
BY
JOHN SELL COTMAN
ACCOMPANIED BY
HISTORICAL AND DESCRIPTIVE NOTICES
BY
DAWSON TURNER, ESQ. F.R. and A.S.
GOING WITH
Historical and Descriptive Notices
BY
DAWSON TURNER, ESQ. F.R. and A.S.
VOLUME THE SECOND.
VOLUME 2.

LONDON:
PRINTED FOR JOHN AND ARTHUR ARCH, CORNHILL;
AND J. S. COTMAN, YARMOUTH.
LONDON:
PRINTED FOR JOHN AND ARTHUR ARCH, CORNHILL;
AND J. S. COTMAN, YARMOUTH.
MDCCCXXII.
1822.
PLATES IN THE SECOND VOLUME.
Plate. | ||
55. | Church of St. Nicholas, at Caen, West End | to face page 59 |
56. | Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize. East End | 60 |
57. | Church at Cheux, near Caen, from the North-East | 62 |
58. | Church at Bieville, from the North-West | 63 |
59. | Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Elevations and Details | 64 |
60. | Church at Fontaine-le-Henri, near Caen, North Side of Chancel | 65 |
61. | Understood! Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.Elevations | 66 |
62. | Château at Fontaine-le-Henri, near Caen | 67 |
63. | Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Elevation of central Compartment | 68 |
64. | House in the Place de la Pucelle, at Rouen | 69 |
65. | House in the Rue St. Jean, at Caen | 70 |
66. | Tower of the Church at Tréport, near Caen | 71 |
67. | Church of Anisy, near Caen | 73 |
68. | Church of Perriers, near Caen | 74 |
69. | Castle of Lillebonne | 75 |
70. | Castle of Briquebec | 77 |
71. | Church of St. Stephen's, at Fécamp | 79 |
72. | Screen in the Church of St. Lawrence, at Eu | 81 |
73. | Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Church of St. Peter, at Lisieux, West Front | 83 |
74. | ||
75. | Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.South Transept | 86 |
76. | Abbey Church of St. Ouen, at Rouen | 87 |
77. | Fountain of the Stone Cross, at Rouen | 90 |
78. | Palace of Justice, at Rouen | 91 |
79. | Church of Louviers, South Porch | 93 |
80. | Château Gaillard, North-East View | 95 |
81. | Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Southwest View | 96 |
82. | Abbey Church of Montivilliers, West End | 97 |
83. | Church of St. Sanson sur Rille | 99 |
84. | Church of Foullebec, West Door-way | 100 |
85. | Castle at Tancarville | 101 |
86. | Entrance to the Castle at Tancarville | 103 |
87. | Church of the Holy Cross, at St. Lo, West Door-way | 104 |
88. | Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Sculpture | 106 |
89. | Castle of Falaise, North-West View | 107 |
90. | Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.North View | 109 |
91. | Interior of the Church of Creully | 110 |
92. | } Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, at Coutances, West Front | 111 |
93. | ||
94. | Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Nave Upgrade | 115 |
95. | Mount St. Michael, on the Approach from Pontorson | 116 |
96. | Understood! Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.Inside the Knights' Hall | 120 |
97. | Abbey Church of Cerisy, Interior of the Choir | 121 |
98. | Church at Oyestraham, West Front | 122 |
99. | Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, at Séez, West Front | 123 |
100. | Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Raising the Nave | 125 |
The Figure referred to in the Note, p. 117, is inserted at the beginning of the Preface.—As a Vignette, at the end of the Preface, is introduced a View of the Church of Querqueville, near Cherbourg, a building of unquestionable antiquity, and here figured, as the only instance in Normandy, or possibly in existence, of a church whose transepts, as well as the chancel, terminate in a semi-circular form. In these parts, the walls are formed of herring-bone masonry, which is not the case with the tower or nave, which are more modern. The tower is, however, probably of the Norman æra; and the peculiar masonry which distinguishes the chancel, is still observable for a few feet above its junction with the nave. Its ornaments may be compared with those of St. Peter's church, at Barton-upon-Humber, and Earl's-Barton church, Northamptonshire, both of them figured in the fifth volume of Britton's Architectural Antiquities, and both evidently Norman. The church of Querqueville has no buttresses. Its length, from east to west, is forty-eight feet and six inches; from north to south, forty-three feet and four inches; the width of the nave is nine feet and nine inches.
The figure mentioned in the note, p. 117, is placed at the start of the Preface. At the end of the Preface, there's a vignette showing a view of the Church of Querqueville, located near Cherbourg, which is an undeniably ancient structure and is highlighted here as the only known instance in Normandy, or possibly even in existence, of a church whose transepts and chancel end in a semi-circular shape. In this region, the walls are built using herring-bone masonry, unlike the more modern tower and nave. However, the tower likely dates back to the Norman era, and the unique masonry of the chancel can still be seen a few feet above where it meets the nave. Its decorations can be compared to those found in St. Peter's church at Barton-upon-Humber and Earl's-Barton church in Northamptonshire, both shown in the fifth volume of Britton's Architectural Antiquities, and both clearly Norman. The church in Querqueville does not have any buttresses. Its length from east to west is forty-eight feet and six inches; from north to south, it's forty-three feet and four inches; and the width of the nave is nine feet and nine inches.
PLATES 55 AND 56.
CHURCH OF ST. NICHOLAS, AT CAEN.

Plate 55. Church of St. Nicholas, at Caen.
West end.
Plate 55. Church of St. Nicholas in Caen.
West end.
The Abbé De la Rue, in his Historical Essays upon Caen, contents himself with remarking, with regard to the church of St. Nicholas, that it is the only specimen of real Norman architecture now left entire in the town; for that the abbatial church of the Holy Trinity, a building of the same period and style, has been so disguised by the alterations made with the view of adapting it to its present purpose, that, considered as a whole, it is no longer to be recognized as a type of the religious edifices of the Normans. Such being the case, it is the more to be lamented that the church here figured, should not only have been degraded from its original application, but should have been appropriated to an object eminently liable to expose it to injury. It is now used as a stable for cavalry; but, fortunately, it has still been suffered to remain entire; and hopes are entertained, that it may yet be one day again employed as a place of worship.
The Abbé De la Rue, in his Historical Essays upon Caen, notes that the church of St. Nicholas is the only remaining example of true Norman architecture in the town. The abbatial church of the Holy Trinity, a building from the same time and style, has been so altered to fit its current use that, overall, it is no longer recognizable as a typical Norman religious structure. Given this, it is even more regrettable that the church shown here has not only been stripped of its original purpose but has also been repurposed for a use that puts it at risk of damage. It is now being used as a stable for cavalry; however, fortunately, it has been allowed to remain intact, and there are hopes that it may one day be used as a place of worship again.
The exterior of the building has not altogether escaped uninjured or unaltered. In the western front, (see plate fifty-five,) both the lateral towers have lost their original terminations, and have been reduced to a level with the roof of the nave. One of them still remains in a state of dilapidation: to the other has been added a square tower, of rather elegant proportions, surmounted by a small crocketed pinnacle, the workmanship probably of the fourteenth century. The rest of this part of the church is as it was first built, except that the great arches of entrance are entirely blocked up. The whole is of extreme simplicity, and vies in that respect with the same portion of the adjoining church of the abbey of St. Stephen; the different members of the two being nearly the same, though disposed in a dissimilar manner.
The outside of the building hasn't completely gone untouched or unchanged. On the western front, (see plate fifty-five,) both side towers have lost their original tops and now match the height of the nave's roof. One remains in a state of decay, while the other has been fitted with a square tower that has rather elegant proportions, topped with a small crocketed pinnacle, likely crafted in the fourteenth century. The rest of this part of the church looks just as it did when it was first built, except that the large entrance arches are entirely sealed off. Overall, it is extremely simple, comparable to the same section of the nearby church of the abbey of St. Stephen; the various elements of the two are nearly identical, though arranged differently.
The central tower of the church of St. Nicholas is square and small, and so low as to admit only a single tier of semi-circular-headed windows, four on each side. It terminates in a ridged roof, and apparently, never was higher; though, as far as may be judged from analogy, a greater elevation was probably designed by the architect. Along the sides of the church, immediately beneath the roof, runs a bold projecting cornice, of antique pattern, formed of numerous horizontal mouldings; and, under this, the corbel-table presents only a row of plain knobs, instead of the monsters commonly found in Norman buildings. The clerestory, throughout both the nave and choir, is filled with narrow arches, alternately pierced for windows, and left blank. All these arches, as well as the windows of the transepts and of the projecting aisles below, are without the accompaniment of pillars or ornaments of any description, excepting a broad flat moulding of the simplest kind, which wholly encircles them. The disposition of the windows in the lower part of the nave, differs from that of those above, in their being separated from each other by shallow buttresses, which hold the place of the blank arches. A plain string-course also is continued the whole length of the church beneath the windows, as in the west front. On the south side is a door, the only one now in use in the church, which is entered by a very noble Norman arch, composed of a great number of cylindrical mouldings, arranged in three broad bands, but without pillars or capitals, and with no other variation than that of size, and of the addition of the billet-moulding to the outer row. The transome-stone of this arch is unquestionably coeval with the arch itself, the sculpture of the masonry being interwoven with it. Attached to the eastern side of both the transepts, is a circular chapel, as in the churches of St. Georges, of St. Taurin at Evreux, of Fécamp, of Cerisy, and in several other ancient religious buildings in Normandy. Nor is England altogether without specimens of the same kind: a similar chapel, now in a ruinous state, [60] and called by Blomefield, “the sexterie or ancient vestry,” is joined to the north transept of Norwich cathedral; and near the eastern extremity of the same church, are four others. But the principal characteristic of those at St. Nicholas', is the extremely high pitch of the stone roof, a peculiarity equally observable in the roof of the choir; and hence the following remarks on the part of Mr. Turner[113]:—“Here we have the exact counterpart of the Irish stone-roofed chapels, the most celebrated of which, that of Cormac in Cashel cathedral, appears, from all the drawings and descriptions I have seen of it, to be altogether a Norman building. Ledwich asserts that ‘this chapel is truly Saxon, and was erected prior to the introduction of the Norman and Gothic styles.’[114] If we agree with him, we only obtain a proof, that there is no essential difference between Norman and Saxon architecture; and this proposition I believe, will soon be universally admitted. We now know what is really Norman; and a little attention to the buildings in the north of Germany, may terminate the long-debated questions relative to Saxon architecture, and the stone-roofed chapels in the sister isle.”
The main tower of St. Nicholas Church is small and square, low enough to have only a single row of semi-circular windows, four on each side. It ends in a sloped roof and seems to have never been any taller, though based on similar structures, a higher design was probably intended by the architect. Running along the sides of the church, just below the roof, is a bold, projecting cornice with an old-fashioned design made up of several horizontal moldings. Below this, the corbel-table has only a row of simple knobs instead of the typical gargoyles often found in Norman buildings. The clerestory, both in the nave and choir, features narrow arches that are alternately open for windows and left blank. All of these arches, like the windows in the transepts and the projecting aisles below, lack any pillars or decoration, except for a broad, flat molding of the simplest style that completely surrounds them. The placement of the windows in the lower part of the nave differs from those above, as they are separated by shallow buttresses that replace the blank arches. A plain string course also runs the entire length of the church beneath the windows, similar to the west front. On the south side is a door, the only one currently in use, which is framed by a grand Norman arch made of numerous cylindrical moldings arranged in three wide bands, but without any pillars or capitals, varying only in size and featuring a billet-molding on the outer row. The transom stone of this arch is definitely contemporary with the arch itself, as the sculpture of the stonework is integrated with it. On the eastern side of both transepts is a circular chapel, similar to those in the churches of St. Georges, St. Taurin at Evreux, Fécamp, Cerisy, and other ancient religious structures in Normandy. England also has similar examples: a comparable chapel, now in ruins and referred to by Blomefield as “the sexterie or ancient vestry,” is attached to the north transept of Norwich cathedral, and there are four more near the eastern end of the same church. However, the most notable feature of St. Nicholas’ chapels is the very steep stone roof, a distinct quality also found in the roof of the choir. This brings to mind the observations of Mr. Turner: “Here we have the exact counterpart of the Irish stone-roofed chapels, the most famous of which, that of Cormac in Cashel cathedral, appears, from all the drawings and descriptions I have seen of it, to be entirely a Norman building. Ledwich claims that ‘this chapel is truly Saxon and was built before the Norman and Gothic styles were introduced.’ If we agree with him, we only prove that there’s no essential difference between Norman and Saxon architecture; and I believe this will soon be widely accepted. We now understand what is truly Norman; and a little attention to the buildings in northern Germany may settle the long-debated questions about Saxon architecture and the stone-roofed chapels in the neighboring isle.”

Plate 56. Church of St. Nicholas, at Caen.
East end.
Plate 56. Church of St. Nicholas in Caen.
East end.
In the east end of the church of St. Nicholas, (see plate fifty-six,) may be remarked a sensible approximation in point of style, to the same part in the church of the Trinity. The circular apsis is divided into compartments by slender cylindrical pillars; and each intercolumniation is filled by a couple of windows of comparatively large size, placed one above the other, while a row of narrow blank arches occupies the lower part. The head of each of these smaller arches is hewn out of a single stone. The height of the roof, in this part of the church, is so much greater than in the choir, as almost to justify the suspicion that it was no part of the original plan, but was an addition of a subsequent, though certainly not of a remote, æra. Were the line of it continued to the central tower, it would wholly block up and conceal the windows there. The discrepancy observable in the style of its architecture, may also possibly be regarded as enforcing the same opinion. But, indeed, as has already been more than once observed in this work, no inferences drawn from style must be admitted without the utmost hesitation. A very sensible discussion upon this point, as illustrated by the church of St. Nicholas itself, and the two adjoining churches of the Trinity and of St. Stephen, has lately appeared in one of the most popular English periodical publications, from the pen of a writer possessed of the deepest knowledge of the subject, and gifted with the most comprehensive and clearest views[115]. It were an injustice to the readers of this work, not to extract it upon the present occasion. It will supersede the necessity of any labored description of the interior of the building.—
In the east end of St. Nicholas Church (see plate fifty-six), there's a noticeable similarity in style to the corresponding area in Trinity Church. The circular apse is divided into sections by thin cylindrical pillars, and each space between them features two fairly large windows stacked on top of each other, while a row of narrow blank arches fills the lower section. The top of each of these smaller arches is carved from a single stone. The roof height in this part of the church is significantly taller than in the choir, which raises suspicions that this was not part of the original design but an addition made later, though likely not too long after the original construction. If the line of the roof were extended to the central tower, it would completely block and hide the windows there. The differences in architectural style might further support this idea. However, as noted several times in this work, any conclusions drawn from style should be approached with caution. A thoughtful discussion on this topic, using St. Nicholas Church and the nearby Trinity and St. Stephen churches as examples, was recently published in one of the most popular English periodicals by a writer with deep knowledge of the subject and very clear perspectives[115]. It would be unfair to the readers of this work not to share it now. This will eliminate the need for a complicated description of the building's interior.
“When a distinct gradation of style is observable, it is natural to conclude, that these architectural varieties, emanating from one prototype, each clearly to be discriminated, yet dying into another by imperceptible shades, were successively developed at certain intervals of time. This reasoning, though it advances upon legitimate premises, may be fallacious, as is proved at Caen, where three coeval churches, probably erected by the same architect, are distinguished by such remarkable modifications of the Norman Romanesque style, that were we not acquainted with the facts, we might well suppose that they marked the progress of architecture during three half centuries.—St. Nicholas, the first of these edifices, was built by the monks of St. Stephen's Abbey some time between the years 1066 and 1083. The original lines are characterized by simplicity and regularity. All the capitals of the columns, embedded in the side walls, are of one order; and the capitals of the pier-columns, which nearly resemble the others, are equally uniform. The east end terminates by an apsis, of which the elevation resembles the exterior of the cathedral of Pisa. Three circular arches, supported by Corinthianizing pilasters, form the western portal. The original cross-vaulting of the side-aisles still remains: it is without groins, and of Roman construction, and the whole interior shews that the architect was endeavoring to recollect the models of the great city.—If we pass from hence to the adjacent abbey church of St. Stephen, erected at the same period, we shall observe that the conception of the architect is more Norman than in the church which we have quitted. The nave is divided into bays by piers, alternating with circular pillars of smaller diameter. The pier consists of a pilaster fronted by a cylindrical column, continuing to about four-fifths of the height of the roof. Two cylindrical columns then rise from it; so that from this point upwards, the pier becomes a clustered column: angular brackets [61] sculptured into knots, grotesque heads, and foliage, are affixed to the bases of the derivative pillars. A bold double-billeted moulding is continued below the clerestory, whose windows adapt themselves to the binary arrangement of the bays of the nave; that is to say, a taller arch is flanked by a smaller one, on its right side, or on its left side, as the situation requires; these are supported by short massy pillars; and an embattled moulding runs round the windows. These features are Norman; but in other portions of the church, the architect Romanises again, as in St. Nicholas. The piers of the aisle-arches are of considerable width: the pillars at each angle are connected by an architrave, distinctly enounced, running along the front of the pier, and interposed between the capitals and the springing of the well-turned semi-circular arch. The triforium is composed of a tier of semi-circular arches, nearly of equal span with those below. The perspective of the building is grand and palatial. In the evening, when it is illuminated only by a few faintly-burning tapers, the effect of the gleams of light, reflected from the returns of the arches and pillars, is particularly fine. Beyond the central arch which supports the tower, all is lost in gloom, except that at the extremity of the choir, the star-light just breaks through the topmost windows above the altar.—In the church of St. Stephen, the leading ideas of the architect were still influenced by the Roman basilica; a third and more fanciful modification is to be observed in the coeval church of the Holy Trinity. Here the piers are narrower; the columns supporting the aisle-arches are consequently brought closer together, and the architrave is less prominent than at St. Stephen's: there the embattled moulding is confined to the clerestory; in the present church, it runs round the principal arches; and, instead of the lofty triforium which there surmounts the side-aisles, the walls which we now describe are threaded by a gallery supported by misproportioned pillars, whose capitals exhibit every possible variety of grotesque invention. The bold archivolts beneath the central tower are chased with the Norman lozenge: they are circular; but the eastern arch, which runs higher than the others, is obtusely pointed, though it is evidently of the same date with its companions.”
“When a clear change in style can be seen, it's natural to think that these architectural types, all originating from one source and each distinct yet blending into one another through subtle transitions, developed over time. This reasoning, although based on solid foundations, can be misleading, as shown in Caen, where three contemporaneous churches, likely built by the same architect, show such striking differences in the Norman Romanesque style that, if we didn't know the facts, we might easily assume they represent the evolution of architecture over three and a half centuries. St. Nicholas, the first of these buildings, was constructed by the monks of St. Stephen's Abbey sometime between 1066 and 1083. The original design features simplicity and regularity. All the capitals of the columns embedded in the side walls are uniform, and the capitals of the pier-columns, which closely resemble the others, are equally consistent. The east end ends in an apse, whose height resembles the exterior of the cathedral of Pisa. Three circular arches, supported by Corinthian-like pilasters, create the western entrance. The original cross-vaulting of the side-aisles remains intact: it lacks groins and is of Roman design, and the whole interior indicates that the architect was trying to recall the models of the great city. If we move to the nearby abbey church of St. Stephen, built around the same time, we’ll notice that the architect's conception here is more Norman compared to the church we just left. The nave is divided into sections by piers that alternate with smaller circular pillars. The pier consists of a pilaster topped by a cylindrical column, extending about four-fifths of the way up to the roof. Two cylindrical columns rise from it; thus, from this point up, the pier becomes a clustered column. Angular brackets carved into knots, grotesque heads, and foliage are attached to the bases of the supporting pillars. A bold double-banded molding continues below the clerestory, where the windows align with the two-part setup of the nave’s bays; that is, a taller arch is flanked by a smaller one, either on the right or left as needed; these are supported by short, stout pillars, and an embattled molding frames the windows. These features are Norman, but in other parts of the church, the architect again adopts Roman styles, as seen in St. Nicholas. The piers of the aisle arches are quite wide: the pillars at each corner are connected by a clearly defined architrave that runs along the front of the pier, situated between the capitals and the spring of the well-formed semicircular arch. The triforium consists of a row of semicircular arches that are nearly the same span as those below. The perspective of the building is grand and palace-like. In the evening, when it’s lit only by a few faintly burning candles, the effect of the light reflecting off the returns of the arches and pillars is especially beautiful. Beyond the central arch that supports the tower, everything fades into darkness, except that at the end of the choir, starlight just filters through the topmost windows above the altar. In the church of St. Stephen, the main ideas of the architect were still influenced by the Roman basilica; a third and more imaginative variation can be seen in the contemporary church of the Holy Trinity. Here, the piers are narrower; the columns supporting the aisle arches are hence brought closer together, and the architrave is less pronounced than in St. Stephen’s: there, the embattled molding is limited to the clerestory; in this church, it runs around the main arches; and, instead of the tall triforium that tops the side aisles in St. Stephen’s, the walls we are discussing now have a gallery supported by disproportionately sized pillars, whose capitals showcase a wide range of grotesque designs. The bold archivolts beneath the central tower are etched with the Norman diamond pattern: they are circular; however, the eastern arch, which rises higher than the others, is bluntly pointed, though it is clearly of the same era as the others.”
The parish of St. Nicholas is placed without the walls of Caen, in that portion of the suburbs known by the name of Le Bourg-l'Abbé, as having been, before the revolution, under the jurisdiction of the abbot of St. Stephen. In the same quarter was also included the parish of St. Ouen, as was a portion of those of St. Stephen and St. Martin. The two last-mentioned churches were ceded, in the earliest period of the history of Caen, by the Chapter of the Cathedral of Bayeux, to Queen Matilda, in exchange for some other preferment, and were by her bestowed upon the nuns of her new convent of the Trinity. But the increasing power of the rival monastery, built by her husband, naturally caused its occupants to turn a wistful eye towards churches so immediately in their vicinity. Disputes succeeded; and the monks of St. Stephen erected the church of St. Nicholas, that their suburb might no longer be without a religious building which depended wholly upon themselves. Peace was at length restored by means of a charter from the Duke, dated in the year 1083, whereby St. Nicholas was recognized as parochial, an equivalent was given to the abbess by the extension of her power in her own quarter of St. Giles, and the respective parishes of St. Stephen and St. Martin were allowed to retain all they possessed in the Bourg-l'Abbé, except five families expressly designated in the charter. These five were transferred to St. Nicholas; and, to secure to the saint a certain increase of votaries hereafter, a proviso was added, enacting that every house which might be built in future, in that suburb, should belong to his parish. Hence, the two other saints retained nothing more than the ground covered by the tenements then standing, sixty-seven in number; and the necessary consequence was, that from that period till the year 1790, when the whole was remodelled, the limits of the several parishes were confused and irregular in the extreme. Not only did adjoining dwellings belong to different parishes, but the line frequently ran between the various apartments of the same house, or even separated the apartment themselves.
The parish of St. Nicholas is located outside the walls of Caen, in the part of the suburbs known as Le Bourg-l'Abbé, which was, before the revolution, under the control of the abbot of St. Stephen. This area also included the parish of St. Ouen, as well as parts of the parishes of St. Stephen and St. Martin. The two latter churches were given, in the early history of Caen, by the Chapter of the Cathedral of Bayeux, to Queen Matilda in exchange for some other benefit, and she granted them to the nuns of her new convent of the Trinity. However, the growing influence of the competing monastery built by her husband led its members to covet the nearby churches. Disputes arose, and the monks of St. Stephen built the church of St. Nicholas so their suburb wouldn't lack a religious building that they fully controlled. Eventually, peace was restored through a charter from the Duke, dated 1083, which recognized St. Nicholas as a parish, granted the abbess enhanced power in her area of St. Giles, and allowed the parishes of St. Stephen and St. Martin to keep everything they had in Bourg-l'Abbé, except for five families specifically mentioned in the charter. These five families were reassigned to St. Nicholas; and to ensure that St. Nicholas would have a growing number of worshippers in the future, a rule was added stating that any new houses built in that suburb would belong to his parish. As a result, the other two saints retained only the land occupied by the existing sixty-seven properties at the time; and from then until 1790, when everything was reorganized, the boundaries of the parishes were extremely confusing and irregular. Not only did neighboring homes belong to different parishes, but the boundary often split across various rooms of the same house or even separated the rooms themselves.
The church of St. Nicholas, as indebted for its existence to the monks of the abbey of St. Stephen, continued for some time to receive its pastors from among the brethren of that convent. At a subsequent period, the monks, after they had transferred to substitutes the performance of their religious duties, still endeavored to preserve their supremacy; but they were finally obliged to relinquish it; and the ministers of St. Nicholas enjoyed the same rights as the other clergy of Caen, though the ecclesiastical privileges of the abbot remained inviolate.
The church of St. Nicholas, which owed its existence to the monks of the abbey of St. Stephen, continued for a while to get its pastors from the brothers of that convent. Later on, the monks, after delegating their religious duties to others, still tried to maintain their authority; however, they eventually had to give it up. The ministers of St. Nicholas then had the same rights as the other clergy in Caen, although the abbot's ecclesiastical privileges stayed intact.
[62]To the church of St. Nicholas was attached a guild, in the early lists of whose members were included names of the greatest distinction in the town and neighborhood. St. Nicholas was in remote times an object of especial devotion; and the company incorporated under his patronage, naturally partook of his celebrity. The Abbé De la Rue also states, that it was from within this church, that what were termed the Apostolic decrees, were delivered in the twelfth century. They derived their name from being pronounced by commissioners delegated by the Pope, to decide in matters touching the canon law; and the numerous appeals to the court of Rome, at that period, rendered the necessity for such decisions of frequent occurrence.
[62]The church of St. Nicholas had a guild, and among the early members were some of the most distinguished names from the town and surrounding areas. St. Nicholas was a figure of special devotion in ancient times, and the group formed under his patronage naturally benefited from his fame. The Abbé De la Rue also notes that it was from this church that what was known as the Apostolic decrees were issued in the twelfth century. These decrees got their name because they were delivered by representatives appointed by the Pope to settle issues related to canon law. During that time, the numerous appeals to the court of Rome made such decisions happen often.
FOOTNOTES:
[114] Antiquities of Ireland, p. 151.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antiquities of Ireland, p. 151.
PLATE 57.
CHURCH OF CHEUX.

Plate 57. Church of Cheux near Caen.
From the North East.
Plate 57. Church of Cheux near Caen.
From the Northeast.
The earliest mention which occurs of Cheux, a small country town, about nine miles to the west of Caen, is to be found in the charter, granted about the year 1077, by the Conqueror, for the foundation of his abbey of St. Stephen. The king, in this instrument, after a pious proem, reciting that he has been led to the holy task by the expectation of obtaining remission for his sins and a hundred-fold reward in heaven, places, as the very first of the gifts destined for the endowment of the rising monastery, the town of Cheux. He also expressly designates Cheux, and the four places immediately following, as villas juris mei, thereby meaning, as M. de Gerville justly remarks, to draw a distinction between those donations which came immediately from himself, and those which originated with any of his subjects, and stood in need of nothing more than a ratification on his part. Another remark may, perhaps, not impertinently be made upon this part of the charter, as curiously illustrative of the manners of the times as to the nature of feudal tenures, and the mode of recruiting the army. In the very next paragraph, a distinction is drawn between the rights of two different classes of men, the coloni and conditionarii, the latter being explained by the words of the charter itself, to mean free men (“liberos homines.”) The Duke assigns to the abbey, the towns themselves, together with their inhabitants, mills, waters, meadows, pastures, and woods; and also with all the revenues and customs derivable from them, as they have been enjoyed by himself, or any of his predecessors. He likewise expressly stipulates, that such of the people of Cheux and Rotz, as do not hold frank-tenements, (“qui francam terram non tenent,”) should be exclusively devoted to the service of the church and the monks, so as not to be subject to any call arising from military expeditions, or other cause, unless the Prince himself should personally, or by letter, direct the abbot to send them. Even in the latter case, he binds himself to summon each by name, and never to call them out, except the province should be invaded by a foreign foe; nor on any account to require their services beyond the limits of the duchy.
The earliest mention of Cheux, a small town about nine miles west of Caen, appears in a charter granted around 1077 by the Conqueror for the establishment of his abbey of St. Stephen. In this document, after a religious introduction expressing that he was inspired to take on this sacred mission by the hope of obtaining forgiveness for his sins and a hundredfold reward in heaven, the king lists the town of Cheux as the first gift intended for the new monastery. He also specifically identifies Cheux and the next four locations as villas juris mei, meaning, as M. de Gerville correctly points out, to differentiate between donations that came directly from him and those that originated from his subjects and only required his approval. Another observation can be made about this part of the charter, which interestingly reflects the customs of the era regarding feudal tenures and military recruitment. In the following paragraph, it distinguishes between two different classes of people, the coloni and conditionarii, with the latter defined in the charter as free men (“liberos homines”). The Duke grants the abbey the towns along with their residents, mills, rivers, meadows, pastures, and woods, as well as all the income and rights derived from them, as they were previously enjoyed by him or any of his predecessors. He also explicitly states that those people from Cheux and Rotz who do not hold frank-tenements (“qui francam terram non tenent”) should be exclusively committed to the service of the church and the monks and should not be subject to military obligations or any other calls unless the Prince personally instructs the abbot to send them, whether by word or letter. Even then, he agrees to name each one specifically and will not call them out unless the province is attacked by a foreign enemy; nor will he demand their services outside the duchy’s borders.
At the same time that the Conqueror's children confirmed all the donations made by their father to the abbey of St. Stephen, Robert, his successor upon the ducal throne, added the privilege of an annual fair at Cheux, and a weekly market: the latter was held upon a Sunday, during the twelfth century, but was afterwards, by an order from King John, changed to a Tuesday. Upon the accession of Henry II. to the dukedom, another charter of great length was granted in favor of the royal abbey; and in this, Cheux is again mentioned. The King not only follows the example of his predecessors, in renouncing all right to it, but he gives his royal assent, in the following terms, to two purchases which had been made in it:—“Concedo emptionem, quam fecit Willelmus Abbas, Joanni, filii Conani, Canonico Bajocensi, scilicet, totam terram suam de Ceusio, quæ est de feudo S. Stephani; 23 libr. annual; et emptionem quam fecit Willelmus Abbas, a Radulpho, fratre Vitalis, scilicet, sex acras terræ, quam tenebat in feodu de prædicto sancto in Ceusio, pro quibus faciebat serraturas portarum Ceusii, pro C. solid. census.”
At the same time that the Conqueror's children confirmed all the donations their father made to the abbey of St. Stephen, Robert, his successor on the ducal throne, granted the privilege of holding an annual fair at Cheux and a weekly market: the latter took place on Sundays during the twelfth century but was later changed to Tuesdays by an order from King John. When Henry II. ascended to the dukedom, another lengthy charter was granted in favor of the royal abbey; in this charter, Cheux is mentioned again. The King not only followed his predecessors' example by renouncing any claim to it, but he also gave his royal approval, stating the following regarding two purchases made there:—“I grant the purchase made by Abbot William to John, son of Conan, a Canon of Bayeux, namely, the entirety of his land in Ceux, which is under the fief of St. Stephen; 23 pounds annually; and the purchase made by Abbot William from Ralph, brother of Vitalis, namely, six acres of land, which he held under the aforementioned saint in Ceux, for which he was to provide locks for the gates of Ceux, for 100 shillings in rent.”
From that time to the revolution, Cheux continued to be one of the principal domains of the abbot of St. Stephen. According to the territorial division of ancient France, it formed a part of what was [63] termed the Election of Caen, and was included in the archdeaconry of Bayeux, and the deanery of Fontenay. The revolution, introducing a new arrangement, together with a new set of terms, has placed it in the arrondissement of Caen, and in the canton of Tilly.
From that time until the revolution, Cheux remained one of the main estates of the abbot of St. Stephen. According to the territorial division of ancient France, it was part of what was [63] called the Election of Caen, and was included in the archdeaconry of Bayeux and the deanery of Fontenay. The revolution introduced a new system along with new terminology, placing it in the arrondissement of Caen and in the canton of Tilly.
The church is a fine specimen of Norman architecture; remarkable as to its plan, in having the choir of considerably greater width than the nave. The portion east of the tower is composed of three distinct parts, unequal in size, the central being the narrowest, as is strikingly the case in the church at Great Yarmouth; but all of the same height, and each of the lateral ones exactly equalling in its width the length of the transept to which it is attached; and thus, also, the choir and transepts, taken collectively, form nearly a square, except that, to the end of the middle compartment, is attached a circular apsis, of an unusually small size; and, seen from the inside of the church, this disproportion becomes even more conspicuous: the great thickness of the wall necessarily subtracting much from the space. It even strikes the eye as being less than it really is, from being subdivided into a number of small arches; which, with the vaulted roof, lighted by the extremely narrow windows below, and the larger ones above, give this end of the church a very peculiar appearance.
The church is a great example of Norman architecture, notable for its layout, with the choir being much wider than the nave. The section east of the tower consists of three parts of different sizes, the center being the narrowest, similar to the church in Great Yarmouth. However, all parts are the same height, and each of the side sections is exactly as wide as the length of the transept it's connected to. Together, the choir and transepts almost form a square, except that a small circular apse is attached to the end of the middle section. This discrepancy is even more apparent from inside the church, as the thick walls significantly reduce the visible space. It appears smaller than it actually is because it is divided into several small arches. The vaulted ceiling, illuminated by very narrow windows below and larger ones above, gives this end of the church a unique look.
PLATE 58 AND 59.
CHURCH OF BIEVILLE.

Plate 58. Church of Bieville near Caen.
From the North West.
Plate 58. Church of Bieville near Caen.
From the Northwest.
It is only when considered as a curious relic of ancient ecclesiastical architecture, that the church of Bieville can lay claim to any attention whatever. History, even in its lowest department, topography, is altogether silent with regard both, to the building and the parish, except so far as to record that the church was among the dependencies of the royal abbey of St. Stephen, at Caen; though even in this character, it does not appear till the middle of the fourteenth century, when it is mentioned in one of the registers of the diocese of Bayeux. Its situation is about four miles north of Caen.
The church of Bieville is noteworthy only as an interesting piece of old church architecture. History, even in its simplest form like topography, doesn’t say much about the building or the parish, except to note that the church was part of the royal abbey of St. Stephen in Caen. However, it only comes up in this context around the mid-14th century, when it is noted in one of the records of the Bayeux diocese. It's located about four miles north of Caen.
Taken as a whole, the church of Bieville has probably no parallel in Normandy or in England. The upper story of the tower alone is of a subsequent æra, and that, the earliest style of pointed architecture: all the rest of the structure is purely Norman, and of extreme simplicity. The church of St. Peter, at Northampton, said to have been erected by Simon de St. Liz, during the reign of William the Conqueror, is encircled at the height of the clerestory by a row of small arches, similar in their proportions and decorations to those at Bieville; but they are there continued in an uninterrupted line round the building, while at Bieville they occupy only a comparatively small portion of it. In the nave of this latter church, they are disposed regularly in triplets, the central one only pierced for a window, and each three separated by a flat Norman buttress.
Overall, the church of Bieville probably has no equal in Normandy or England. The upper section of the tower comes from a later period, specifically the earliest style of pointed architecture; the rest of the structure is purely Norman and extremely simple. The church of St. Peter in Northampton, claimed to have been built by Simon de St. Liz during William the Conqueror's reign, features a row of small arches at the height of the clerestory, similar in proportions and decorations to those at Bieville. However, those arches form an uninterrupted line around the building, while at Bieville, they cover only a comparatively small portion. In the nave of this latter church, they are arranged in regular triplets, with only the central arch having a window, and each set of three separated by a flat Norman buttress.
The western front, represented in plate fifty-eight, is divided by plain string-courses into three stories of irregular height: the basement contains only the door, which is entered by a richly-ornamented arch, (see plate fifty-nine, fig. B.) surmounted by a broad drip-stone, decorated with quatrefoils, and terminating at each end in a human head of classical character. The lowest moulding of this arch is considerably more flattened than the upper, a peculiarity that is likewise observable in the interior arch to the great door-way at Castle-Acre Priory, in Norfolk.[116] In the second story are six arches, supported by eight pillars, with capitals and bases of ordinary character: even these, contiguous as they stand, are divided into two equal sets, by the intervention of a flat space in the centre, so narrow, as to wear the appearance of a pilaster. Here, too, as in the nave, the central arch of each compartment is alone pierced for a window.—The upper story has only a single window, precisely resembling those below, but flanked on each side by a circular one, similar to that in the front of the neighboring chapel of the Délivrande:[117] or, if a comparison be sought among Norman edifices in England, to those in the tower of Norwich cathedral;[118] in the same part of the church of St. James, at Bury St. Edmunds;[119] [64]and in the east end of the church of the Hospital of St. Cross.[120] In point of general character, the western front of the church of Bieville may not unaptly be compared with that of the chapel of the Délivrande, or of the hospital of St. Leonard, at Stamford, as figured by Carter.[121] The tower of the church at Bieville is well calculated to serve as a specimen of the towers of the village churches, comprized in a circuit of twenty miles round Caen. Among others, those of Soumont, Ifs, Soulangy, Potigny, and the Lower Allemagne, to the south, and of Lyons, Oyestraham, and several more, to the north, greatly resemble it.
The western front, shown in plate fifty-eight, is split into three stories of uneven height by plain string courses: the basement features only a door, which is accessed through a richly-decorated arch (see plate fifty-nine, fig. B), topped with a wide drip-stone adorned with quatrefoils and ending in a human head with classical style at each side. The lowest molding of this arch is much flatter than the upper one, a detail also seen in the interior arch of the main doorway at Castle-Acre Priory in Norfolk.[116] The second story includes six arches supported by eight pillars, with ordinary capitals and bases: even these, standing close together, are split into two equal groups by a narrow flat space in the center that looks like a pilaster. Here, just like in the nave, only the central arch of each section has a window. The upper story features just one window, identical to those below, but is flanked on either side by a circular window, similar to what's found in the front of the nearby chapel of the Délivrande:[117] or, if you want to compare it with Norman buildings in England, to those in the tower of Norwich Cathedral;[118] in the same section of the church of St. James at Bury St. Edmunds;[119] [64]and in the east end of the church of the Hospital of St. Cross.[120] In terms of overall design, the western front of the church of Bieville can be aptly compared to that of the chapel of the Délivrande, or to the hospital of St. Leonard in Stamford, as shown by Carter.[121] The tower of the church at Bieville serves well as an example of the towers of village churches within a twenty-mile radius of Caen. Notable ones that resemble it include those in Soumont, Ifs, Soulangy, Potigny, and Lower Allemagne to the south, along with Lyons, Oyestraham, and several others to the north.

Plate 59. Church of Bieville near Caen.
Elevation and Details.
Plate 59. Bieville Church near Caen.
Elevation and Details.
Plate fifty-nine, as being altogether architectural, will best be understood by a set of regular references to the different subjects it embraces.
Plate fifty-nine, being entirely architectural, will be best understood by regularly referencing the different subjects it covers.
A. Door-way on the north side of the nave, remarkable for its lintel or transom-stone in the figure of a pediment, from which the arch rises, encircled with a single, wide, plain, flat moulding. There is a similar instance in the church of Martinvast, near Cherbourg; but the pediment there assumes a form more decidedly conical.[122] Transom-stones occur frequently in Normandy, and are variously sculptured; from the rude cross, either alone or encompassed with the cable-moulding, to the elaborate representations of the crucified Saviour, or other subjects from holy writ. Profane subjects, which are of so frequent occurrence on transom-stones in England, are very seldom found in the duchy: the writer of the present article never recollects to have met with any; and Mr. Cotman's more extensive researches have brought him acquainted only with a single instance, a centaur, in the act of discharging his arrow at a stag, in the church of Urville, near Valognes.
A. Doorway on the north side of the nave, notable for its lintel or transom-stone in the shape of a pediment, from which the arch rises, surrounded by a single, wide, plain, flat molding. A similar example can be found in the church of Martinvast, near Cherbourg; however, the pediment there is more distinctly conical.[122] Transom-stones are common in Normandy and feature various carvings; from the simple cross, either on its own or surrounded by cable-molding, to more detailed depictions of the crucified Savior or other biblical scenes. Secular themes, which frequently appear on transom-stones in England, are rarely seen in the duchy: the author of this article does not recall encountering any; and Mr. Cotman's broader studies have revealed only one instance, a centaur shooting an arrow at a stag, in the church of Urville, near Valognes.
B. Great western entrance, (already described.)
B. Great western entrance, (already described.)
C. First compartment of the nave from the west, showing the structure and disposition of the arches, and the very flat buttresses with a double projection, the first only equalling that of the corbels. The square-headed door is modern. Several of the sculptures on the corbels are close imitations of those upon the church of the Holy Trinity, at Caen.
C. First compartment of the nave from the west, displaying the structure and arrangement of the arches, along with the very flat buttresses that have a double projection, the first one matching that of the corbels. The square-headed door is contemporary. Many of the sculptures on the corbels closely mimic those found on the church of the Holy Trinity in Caen.
D. and E. Portions of other compartments of the nave, to obtain a complete idea of which, it is only necessary to produce the dotted lines below, to the same length as that at C; the parts and their disposition being precisely the same, with the exception of the door.
D. and E. Portions of other sections of the nave, to get a complete overview of which, it’s only necessary to extend the dotted lines below to match the length at C; the components and their arrangement are exactly the same, except for the door.
F. Elevation of the choir, which is divided into two equal portions by a flat buttress, flanked on each side by a slender cylindrical column. Of these parts, one is quite plain, except only the corbel-table and ornamented frieze below. The other has two arches, recently blocked up, similar to those of the nave, but with a richer exterior moulding. The door below these has the same peculiarity, in the drip-stone rising from sculptured heads, as in the western entrance. The frieze beneath the corbels very much resembles that in the same situation in the church of the Holy Trinity, (see plate thirty-one,) and is likewise continued over the buttresses, as well as along the receding part between.
F. Elevation of the choir, which is split into two equal sections by a flat buttress, is bordered on each side by a thin cylindrical column. One of these sections is fairly plain, except for the corbel-table and the decorative frieze below. The other section features two arches, which have recently been blocked, similar to those in the nave, but with a more elaborate exterior molding. The door below these arches has the same distinctive feature as the western entrance, with the drip-stone rising from sculpted heads. The frieze beneath the corbels closely resembles that found in the same position in the church of the Holy Trinity, (see plate thirty-one,) and it continues over the buttresses as well as along the recessed area in between.
FOOTNOTES:
[120] Antiquarian and Topographical Cabinet, V.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antiquarian and Topographical Cabinet, Vol. V.
[121] Ancient Architecture, pl. 24.—In the description of this building, page 33, Mr. Carter speaks of it as being of Saxon origin; and, in the chronological table attached to his work, he classes it in the third of the four æras into which he divides his specimens of Saxon architecture.
[121] Ancient Architecture, pl. 24.—In the description of this building, page 33, Mr. Carter refers to it as having a Saxon origin; and in the chronological table connected to his work, he categorizes it in the third of the four eras that he uses to classify his examples of Saxon architecture.
[122] A still more remarkable example occurs in Essington church, Gloucestershire, figured by Carter, in his Ancient Architecture, pl. XV. fig. X. The transom-stone is there formed of part of an octagon, rising from an horizontal torus moulding, which finishes in a spiral direction round two heads. A lion and a griffin fill the space within.
[122] An even more impressive example can be found in Essington church, Gloucestershire, illustrated by Carter in his Ancient Architecture, pl. XV. fig. X. The transom-stone is made from a section of an octagon, rising from a horizontal torus molding, which spirals around two heads. A lion and a griffin occupy the space inside.
PLATE 60 AND 61.
CHURCH OF FONTAINE-LE-HENRI, NEAR CAEN.

Plate 60. Church of Fontaine-le-Henri near Caen.
North side of the Chancel.
Plate 60. Church of Fontaine-le-Henri, near Caen.
North side of the Chancel.
The parish of Fontaine-le-Henri lies about eight miles north of Caen, immediately adjoining Than, whose church has already been figured in this work. The register of the livings appertaining to the diocese of Bayeux, made about the year 1350, and commonly known by the name of the livre pelut, (liber pelutus, or the parchment book,) contains only the following brief notice of it:—“Ecclesia de Fontibus Henrici lx Libras.—Dnus dicte ville.—Archidiaconatus de Cadomo.—Decanatus de Dovra.” In the Gallia Christiana, and other similar works, no mention whatever is made of this parish.
The parish of Fontaine-le-Henri is located about eight miles north of Caen, right next to Than, whose church has already been discussed in this work. The register of the church properties belonging to the diocese of Bayeux, created around the year 1350 and commonly referred to as the livre pelut, (liber pelutus, or the parchment book), includes only this brief note about it: “Ecclesia de Fontibus Henrici lx Libras.—Dnus dicte ville.—Archidiaconatus de Cadomo.—Decanatus de Dovra.” In the Gallia Christiana and other similar works, there is no mention of this parish at all.
According to the modern division of France, Fontaine-le-Henri is included in the canton of Creüilly: the name of the village, to whose deanery it formerly appertained, cannot fail to strike the ear of an Englishman, as being the same with that of the celebrated harbor in his own island, the common landing-place from Calais. But the English Dover, from having been originally a Roman station, is generally supposed to have derived its appellation from the Romans; and Darell, in his History of the castle, published by Grose,[123] gives it as his opinion that, among the ancient Britons, it was called Rupecester, but, on the Roman invasion, got the new name of Dofris, Dobris, or Doris, “in consequence of the filling or damming up of the harbor;” “Doafer,” as he observes a few pages before, “signifying, in the language of those times, a harbor shut up, or of difficult access.” A still higher authority, the learned Bishop Huet,[124] classes the word, Douvres, among those whose origin is to be sought in the ancient language of Gaul, and proposes two derivations: one from Dufyrrha, a rising ground; the other from Dvvr, the term for water. Thus, without giving any opinion of his own, he leaves the matter to his reader, with a “utrum horum mavis elige.”
According to the current division of France, Fontaine-le-Henri is part of the canton of Creüilly. The name of the village, which used to belong to its deanery, is likely to catch the attention of an English person, as it’s the same as the famous harbor on their island, the common landing spot from Calais. However, the English Dover, originally a Roman station, is generally believed to have gotten its name from the Romans. Darell, in his History of the castle, published by Grose, expresses his belief that among the ancient Britons, it was called *Rupecester*, but after the Roman invasion, it was renamed *Dofris*, *Dobris*, or *Doris*, “due to the filling or damming up of the harbor.” “Doafer,” as he mentions a few pages earlier, “means, in those times' language, a harbor that is shut off or hard to access.” An even higher authority, the learned Bishop Huet, classifies the word Douvres among those whose origins can be traced back to the ancient language of Gaul and suggests two possible roots: one from *Dufyrrha*, meaning a rising ground; the other from *Dvvr*, meaning water. Thus, without stating a preference, he leaves the conclusion up to his readers with a “choose whichever you prefer.”
The Norman village of Douvres is celebrated upon more than one account: it was the birth-place of Thomas of Dover, almoner to the Conqueror, and by him created archbishop of York in 1070; of Sampson of Dover, his brother, made bishop of Worcester in 1097; and of a second Thomas of Dover, nephew to the first of the name, who, in 1109, had the singular honor of being elected at once to the episcopal throne of London, and the archiepiscopal throne of York; the latter of which he accepted. His brother, Richard, wore at the same time the mitre of Bayeux.—Douvres was the principal place of one of the seven baronies, which formed the episcopal manse of the bishops of Bayeux. During the thirteenth, and the two following centuries, it was also selected for their country-seat. Within its limits stands the chapel of the Délivrande,[125] said to have been founded by St. Regnobert, the second bishop of the diocese, and still held in the highest repute for its sanctity.
The Norman village of Douvres is notable for several reasons: it was the birthplace of Thomas of Dover, who served as the almoner to the Conqueror and became the Archbishop of York in 1070; Sampson of Dover, his brother, who was appointed Bishop of Worcester in 1097; and a second Thomas of Dover, the nephew of the first, who in 1109 achieved the rare honor of being elected simultaneously to both the Bishopric of London and the Archbishopric of York; he chose the latter. His brother, Richard, was also a bishop at that time, wearing the mitre of Bayeux. Douvres was the main location of one of the seven baronies that made up the episcopal estate of the Bishops of Bayeux. Throughout the thirteenth and the two following centuries, it was also chosen for their country residence. Within its boundaries stands the chapel of the Délivrande,[125] which is said to have been founded by St. Regnobert, the second bishop of the diocese, and it is still highly regarded for its sanctity.
Of the church of Fontaine-le-Henri, the architecture is decidedly Norman, and is distinguished by a bold and noble style, resembling in its general character, as well as in its individual features, the abbatial churches of St. George, and of the Trinity. Hence, though no record is left of the actual founder, there is little room for doubt as to the æra of the foundation. It may be observed on this occasion, that in Normandy, as in England, it very seldom happens that information is to be obtained on these particulars, when the same individual united in his person the characters of lord of the village and patron of the living. It was only where benefices were in the hands of religious houses, that events so generally unimportant as the building and repairing of village churches, were considered deserving of being recorded.
Of the church of Fontaine-le-Henri, the architecture is clearly Norman and is marked by a bold and elegant style, similar in overall character and specific features to the abbey churches of St. George and the Trinity. Therefore, while there is no record of the actual founder, it’s quite clear when the church was established. It's worth noting that in Normandy, just like in England, it's rare to find information about these details when the same person was both the lord of the village and the patron of the church. Only when benefices were managed by religious institutions did events that were generally seen as minor, like the construction and maintenance of village churches, become worthy of being recorded.
With regard to the various proprietors of Fontaine-le-Henri, much information is to be gleaned from Laroque's History of the House of Harcourt. The laborious author, after having completed his general [66] account of the Norman nobility, in a single folio volume, devoted four others to the genealogy and fortunes of this one illustrious family. From him it appears that, during the period when Normandy was under the sway of its own Dukes, the parish of Fontaine-le-Henri was in the hands of the family of Tilly, one of whom is to be found among the companions of the Conqueror, in his descent upon England. Early in the thirteenth century, during the reign of King John, they held the lordship of Fontaine-le-Henri conjointly with the castellany of Tilly. Mention of them occurs repeatedly in the Ecclesiastical History of Ordericus Vitalis, as well as in the annals of the abbeys of St. Stephen and of Ardennes, near Caen; and it was from the baptismal name of Henry, commonly borne by that branch of them, who were possessors of Fontaine, that the parish took its present distinctive appellation; a distinction not a little needed, considering that there are fifteen other places in Normandy, called by the general name of Fontaine. John de Tilly, the last of the male line of the family, who were lords of Fontaine-le-Henri, died about the year 1380: he was succeeded in the inheritance by his sister, Jane, who, in 1382, married Philip D'Harcourt, and thus added the property to the immense domains of the Harcourts.
Regarding the various owners of Fontaine-le-Henri, a lot of information can be found in Laroque's History of the House of Harcourt. The diligent author, after finishing his comprehensive account of the Norman nobility in a single folio volume, dedicated four additional volumes to the genealogy and fortunes of this one prominent family. He reveals that, during the time when Normandy was ruled by its own Dukes, the parish of Fontaine-le-Henri was held by the Tilly family, one of whom was a companion of the Conqueror during his invasion of England. In the early thirteenth century, during King John’s reign, they jointly held the lordship of Fontaine-le-Henri and the castle of Tilly. They are mentioned frequently in the Ecclesiastical History of Ordericus Vitalis and in the annals of the abbeys of St. Stephen and Ardennes, near Caen. The parish got its current name from the baptismal name Henry, commonly used by the branch of the family that owned Fontaine, which was needed since there are fifteen other places in Normandy with the general name of Fontaine. John de Tilly, the last male heir of the family who were lords of Fontaine-le-Henri, died around 1380. He was succeeded in inheritance by his sister, Jane, who married Philip D'Harcourt in 1382, bringing the property into the vast domains of the Harcourts.
The first of the plates appropriated to this building, embraces only a portion of the western compartment of the south side of the chancel, drawn in rapid perspective, the view being taken from immediately beneath the corbel-table, for the sake of embracing the soffit of the arches, and the projecting mouldings. Here, as at Bieville, the lintel or transom-stone of the arch of entrance[126] assumes the form of a pediment, but rests upon the jambs of the door-way, on a level with the capitals. To the instances of a similar formation, adduced under the preceding article, should be added the very remarkable one at Pen church, in Somersetshire, figured in the Antiquarian and Topographical Cabinet. On the lintel is sculptured the Lamb bearing the Cross, enclosed within a circle, flanked on either side by a nondescript animal; the whole supported by two crowned heads placed in niches in the jambs.
The first of the plates used for this building includes only part of the western section of the south side of the chancel, shown in quick perspective, with the view taken from just beneath the corbel table to capture the underside of the arches and the projecting moldings. Here, as in Bieville, the lintel or transom stone of the entrance arch[126] takes the shape of a pediment, which rests on the doorframe's jambs at the same level as the capitals. Along with the examples mentioned earlier, a notable one to consider is at Pen church in Somersetshire, depicted in the Antiquarian and Topographical Cabinet. The lintel features a sculpture of a Lamb bearing the Cross, enclosed in a circle, flanked by an indistinct animal on either side; the whole design is supported by two crowned heads set in niches in the jambs.

Plate 61. Church of Fontaine-le-Henri near Caen.
Elevations of the East end of the South side of the Chancel.
Plate 61. Church of Fontaine-le-Henri near Caen.
Views of the East end of the South side of the Chancel.
A. East end of the chancel.—The central buttress, flanked, like the two lateral ones, with cylindrical pillars, divides this portion of the church into two equal portions. The general appearance of these buttresses, and the circumstance of their being supported upon a fillet and plinth, would almost warrant the calling of them pilasters; and those upon the northern side of the chancel,
A. East end of the chancel.—The central buttress, surrounded like the two side ones by cylindrical pillars, divides this part of the church into two equal sections. The overall look of these buttresses, along with the fact that they rest on a fillet and plinth, could almost justify calling them pilasters; and those on the northern side of the chancel,
Figure B, assume that [67] character even more decidedly, having no projection beyond the cornice, which they support as an entablature.—It will be remarked, that the whole building is raised upon a plinth of a bold character; and Mr. Cotman justly observes, that the chancel may be regarded as a model for beautiful proportions and exquisite finishing. As respecting Norman buttresses, he is of opinion, that the edifices of highest antiquity will be found to be altogether without any; and that they were first added merely by way of ornament, to break the monotonous appearance of a long uninterrupted space of level wall. Indeed, the Norman walls, commonly from six to ten feet in thickness, could scarcely require any additional strength from extrinsic objects; and least of all, could they receive it from a projection of not more than the same number of inches. Even where buttress has been added to buttress, as in the north side of the chapel of the hospital of St. Julien, near Rouen,[128] and in some other instances, it may almost be questioned, if support was the only circumstance contemplated by the architect. The double buttresses at St. Julien's, could scarcely fail to be coeval with the building, as appears from the string-course being continued in an unbroken line over them, a fact that was omitted to be noticed in the description of the chapel.
Figure B, let's consider that characteristic even more clearly, as it doesn’t extend beyond the cornice, which it supports like an entablature.—It's worth noting that the entire building is elevated on a bold plinth; and Mr. Cotman rightly points out that the chancel can be seen as a model for beautiful proportions and exquisite finishing. Regarding Norman buttresses, he believes that the oldest structures will be found completely lacking them; they were initially added purely for decorative purposes to break the dull look of a long, uninterrupted stretch of flat wall. In fact, the Norman walls, typically six to ten feet thick, hardly needed any extra support from outside elements; and certainly, they wouldn't gain it from a projection of just a few inches. Even in cases where buttress is added to buttress, as seen on the north side of the chapel of the hospital of St. Julien, near Rouen,[128] and in some other instances, one might question whether support was the sole consideration of the architect. The double buttresses at St. Julien's must have been contemporary with the building since the string-course runs in an unbroken line over them, a detail that was overlooked in the chapel's description.
FOOTNOTES:
[124] Origines de Caen, p. 315.
[126] Mr. Cotman observes, that much might be said in connection with this door-way, upon the subject of the decorations of the semi-circular-headed arches in Normandy and in England. But, confining himself to heads of the peculiar grotesque character, sculptured upon the arch at Fontaine-le-Henri, he remarks, that such, though far from being very uncommon in Britain, are of extremely rare occurrence in the duchy; insomuch, that he can recal no other specimens of them, than those upon a large arch which separates the nave from the chancel, in the church of Berigny, near St. Lo, and upon another on the south side of the church of Bracheville près le Grand. The heads, in this last instance, are precisely like those at Iffley church, in Oxfordshire, (see Britton's Chronological and Historical Illustrations of Ancient Architectures;) but they are confined to the archivolt alone, while, at Iffley, they are disposed in a double row, and form broad bands, that encircle the pillars as well as the top of the arch. In England are the following instances, most of them figured in the works of Britton and Carter:—
[126] Mr. Cotman points out that there's a lot to discuss about the decorations of the semi-circular-headed arches in Normandy and England. However, focusing on the uniquely grotesque heads carved on the arch at Fontaine-le-Henri, he notes that while these are not very rare in Britain, they are extremely uncommon in the duchy. He can only recall two other examples: one on a large arch that separates the nave from the chancel in the church of Berigny, near St. Lo, and another on the south side of the church of Bracheville près le Grand. In the latter case, the heads are exactly like those at Iffley church in Oxfordshire (see Britton's Chronological and Historical Illustrations of Ancient Architectures); however, they are limited to the archivolt, while at Iffley, they are arranged in a double row and create broad bands that wrap around the pillars as well as the top of the arch. In England, the following examples exist, most of which are illustrated in the works of Britton and Carter:—
- South door-way of St. Peter's church, Oxford.
- There is no text provided to modernize. Please provide a phrase for me to work on.St. Peter's Church in Rasen, Lincolnshire.
- I'm ready for the text. Please provide it.Earls Barton Church, Northamptonshire.
- North door-way of Lullington church, Somersetshire.
- Architrave on the east side of the cemetery-gate, Canterbury cathedral.
- West door-way of Kenilworth church.
- South door-way of Moorvinstowe church, Cornwall.
- Arches in the nave of ditto.
- Please provide the text for modernization.Wymondham Church, Norfolk.
- West door-way of the church of Barton St. Mary, ditto.
[127] In the title of this plate, it is unfortunately stated to represent the East end of the south side of the chancel, instead of the East end and the north side of the chancel.
[127] The title of this plate incorrectly states that it shows the East end of the south side of the chancel, instead of the East end and the north side of the chancel.
PLATES 62-65.
CHÂTEAU OF FONTAINE-LE-HENRI.
CENTRAL COMPARTMENT OF FONTAINE-LE-HENRI.
HOUSE IN THE PLACE DE LA PUCELLE, AT ROUEN.
HOUSE IN THE RUE ST. JEAN, AT CAEN.

Plate 62. Château at Fontaine-le-Henri, near Caen.
Plate 62. Château de Fontaine-le-Henri, near Caen.
It neither falls within the scope of this work to attempt any thing in the form of a dissertation upon the ancient domestic architecture of Normandy, nor, supposing such an object to be desirable, would the present state of the duchy afford materials for the purpose. The lover of researches into architectural antiquity no sooner directs his attention to that branch of his subject, which, as tending to elucidate the habits of his forefathers, would be peculiarly interesting, than he finds an insuperable obstacle opposed to his progress. The zeal of churchmen and the pride of barons, have preserved us many noble relics of ecclesiastical and castellated buildings; but the private residence of the more humble individual has, in no portion of the globe, been able to secure to itself any thing approaching to a durable existence. What was raised for comfort alone, was not in itself designed for perpetuity; and the varying tastes of successive occupants, the changes of fashions, or, what operate even more powerfully than all, the changes of fortune, have conspired to subject this portion of human labor, in an eminent degree, to that mutability which is the general lot of human undertakings. In early times, also, the state of society operated powerfully towards the production of the same destructive effect. When even the monarch could no otherwise provide for the safety of his palace, than by encircling it with the fortifications of the castle, a life of continual alarm afforded his subjects no encouragement for the cultivation of the arts of peace. Society knew no other classes than the lord and his vassals: the former, enthroned in military state; the latter, too poor to raise his aim beyond the necessaries of life; or, where riches existed, too depressed by servitude to dare to let them appear. Hence, during the prevalence of the feudal system, very little, if any thing, more is known of domestic architecture, than is to be collected from the rude illuminations of missals, or the unsatisfactory descriptions of chroniclers. The monuments themselves have disappeared from the face of the earth; or, if any instances can be adduced, tending to disprove so comprehensive an assertion, they are few in number, and worthless in quality. The utmost to be hoped for are such mutilated remains, as Winwal-House, in Norfolk, lately figured by Mr. Britton, in [68] his Chronological and Historical Illustrations of the Ancient Architecture of Great-Britain; remains that are calculated to excite no other emotions than regret, and to awaken, without being by any means able to satisfy, curiosity.—Nor indeed have Mr. Cotman's extensive researches enabled him to meet with any of this description, all poor as they are, within the limits of Normandy.
It’s not the purpose of this work to write a dissertation on the ancient domestic architecture of Normandy, nor would the current state of the duchy provide the necessary materials for such a task, even if it were desirable. When someone interested in architectural history tries to explore this aspect, which could shed light on the lifestyles of their ancestors, they quickly encounter an insurmountable barrier. The dedication of churchmen and the pride of barons have preserved many impressive examples of religious and castle buildings, but the private homes of ordinary people have failed to achieve any lasting existence anywhere in the world. Structures built for comfort weren’t intended for permanence; the changing preferences of different owners, shifts in fashions, and even more significantly, changes in fortune, have all contributed to the transience that characterizes human efforts. In earlier times, society also played a significant role in this destructiveness. When even the king could only ensure the safety of his palace by surrounding it with castle fortifications, a life filled with constant fear offered little incentive for his subjects to pursue peaceful arts. Society recognized only the lord and his vassals: the former, living in military luxury; the latter, too poor to aspire beyond life's necessities, or where wealth existed, too suppressed by servitude to let it show. Thus, during the feudal era, there’s barely any knowledge of domestic architecture beyond what can be gathered from the crude illustrations in missals or the inadequate descriptions from chroniclers. The actual monuments have vanished from the earth; and if there are any examples that contradict this broad claim, they are few and lacking in substance. The best one can hope for are partial remains, like Winwal-House in Norfolk, recently illustrated by Mr. Britton, in [68] his Chronological and Historical Illustrations of the Ancient Architecture of Great-Britain; such remnants evoke nothing but regret and stir curiosity without providing any real answers.—In fact, Mr. Cotman’s extensive research hasn’t uncovered any such examples, however poor, within Normandy’s borders.
At the same time it has appeared right, conformably with the plan that has been adopted in this work, as to ecclesiastical edifices, to lay before the reader some specimens of the domestic architecture of the duchy, which, though far removed from Norman times, are almost equally so from our own days. Even these are rapidly disappearing; it is more than possible, that the three subjects here selected for publication may, in the course of a few years, be recorded only in these plates. One of them is already levelled with the ground;[129] while the more interesting house in the Place de la Pucelle, at Rouen, though it has been suffered to continue in existence, has been so much injured in its exterior, and is degraded to so mean a purpose, that its demolition would at no time be matter for surprise.—Specimens, like these, are curious in the history of the arts: they shew the progress which architecture had made in Normandy, at one of the most interesting epochs in French history; they also shew its relative state, as respectively applied to civil and religious purposes. And, if they be all three productions of nearly the same æra, they are sufficiently characterised each from the other, by marks of distinction.
At the same time, it seems appropriate, in line with the approach taken in this work regarding churches, to present some examples of the domestic architecture of the duchy, which, while far from the Norman period, are also quite distant from our current times. Even these are quickly disappearing; it’s likely that the three examples chosen for publication may only be found in these images in a few years. One of them is already gone; [129] the more notable house in the Place de la Pucelle in Rouen, although it still stands, has been so damaged in its appearance and is put to such an undignified use that it wouldn’t be surprising if it were demolished at any time. Examples like these are fascinating in the history of the arts: they illustrate the progress that architecture made in Normandy during one of the most interesting periods in French history; they also reflect its varying applications for civil and religious purposes. And while all three are nearly from the same era, they each have enough distinctive features to set them apart.
“A history of the civil and domestic architecture of the middle ages, is yet a desideratum; and unless this task is soon accomplished in England, the opportunity will be lost for ever.” The very sensible author, from whom this sentence is quoted, goes on to say, “The halls of Elizabeth's days are almost worn out. The mansions of the time of Charles I. are falling apace, and in every quarter of a century a class must disappear, by the conjoined operations of repair and decay. The towns of England perhaps afford the worst and poorest specimens of the dwelling houses: the best and richest are found in the Netherlands. We can hardly qualify this assertion by recollecting the magnificent range of palaces which bordered the Strand, in the reign of Henry VIII. Our own dwelling-houses are usually composed of timber frames filled in with plaster. Troyes, in Champagne, is built entirely in this fashion, every street is the perfect ‘counterfeit’ of old Cheapside. Beauvais is built in the same manner, but the houses are profusely varied with carving, and a good artist might employ himself there for a twelvemonth. Many of the ancient houses at Caen are of chesnut timber. The Abbé De la Rue supposes that they were built by the English, after the place was taken by Henry V. in 1417. His ‘bombards’ destroyed a great part of the town during the siege; and after he had regained possession, he granted the sites of the demolished tenements to his English subjects. In choosing this material, they may have been guided partly by choice, as being a domestic fashion, and partly by necessity; for the use of stone was restricted by Henry, to the building and repairing of ‘eglises, chasteaulx, et forteresses.’ The king, by letters-patent, declared that the ‘quarries of white stone’ were to remain to him and his heirs for ever: this monopoly proves the value in which the Caen stone was held.”
“A history of civil and domestic architecture from the Middle Ages is still needed; if this task isn't completed in England soon, the chance will be lost forever.” The very sensible author from whom this sentence is quoted continues, “The halls from Queen Elizabeth's time are almost worn out. The mansions from the time of Charles I are quickly falling apart, and every 25 years, a class of buildings disappears due to a mix of repairs and decay. The towns of England likely have the worst and shabbiest examples of homes: the best and most impressive are in the Netherlands. It’s hard to modify this claim when we think of the stunning array of palaces lining the Strand during Henry VIII's reign. Our own homes are mostly made of timber frames filled with plaster. Troyes, in Champagne, is built entirely this way, with every street perfectly resembling old Cheapside. Beauvais has houses built in the same style, but they feature intricate carvings, and a skilled artist could keep busy there for a year. Many of the old houses in Caen are made of chestnut timber. Abbé De la Rue believes they were built by the English after Henry V captured the town in 1417. His 'bombards' destroyed much of the town during the siege; and after regaining control, he gave the sites of the wrecked homes to his English subjects. In choosing this material, they may have been guided partly by preference, as it was a local custom, and partly by necessity; because Henry restricted the use of stone for building and repairing ‘eglises, chasteaulx, et forteresses.’ The king, in a royal decree, stated that the ‘quarries of white stone’ would remain his and his heirs’ forever: this monopoly shows how valuable the Caen stone was.”

Plate 63. Château of Fontaine-le-Henri, near Caen.
Elevation of Central Compartment.
Plate 63. Fontaine-le-Henri Castle, near Caen.
Elevation of Central Compartment.
Some account has already been given, under the preceding article, of the changes of proprietors which the domain of Fontaine-le-Henri underwent, during the reigns of the Norman Dukes, and down to the conclusion of the fourteenth century. The estate then passed into the possession of the Harcourts, in whose hands it continued a considerable length of time: it has since been subject to various owners, and has now finally become the property of the Viscount de Canisy. The Château (see plates sixty-two and sixty-three) is a noble building, and a very characteristic specimen of the residences of the French noblesse, during [69] the latter part of the fifteenth century, at which period there is no doubt of its having been erected, although no records whatever are left upon the subject. Fontaine-le-Henri was then still in the possession of the family of Harcourt, whose fortune and consequence might naturally be expected to give rise to a similar building.—As compared with the mansions of the English nobility, the château at Fontaine-le-Henri may be advantageously viewed in conjunction with Longleat, in Wiltshire,[130] the noble seat of the Marquess of Bath. The erection of the latter was not commenced till the year 1567, thus leaving an interval of at least half a century between them; a period, probably, much the same as may be presumed from other documents to have intervened between the introduction of the Italian style of architecture in France and in England. Longleat was built by John of Padua, who is stated by Mr. Britton, “to have been an architect of some note at the time; as is evinced by his being termed Devizor of his Majesty's buildings, and by the grant made him by Henry VIII. and renewed in the third year of Edward VI.” Fontaine-le-Henri was also the production of trans-alpine architects. Both of them bear decided marks of the nation to which they owe their origin; but in the English mansion, the Italian features are most decidedly enounced; while, in the French, they are strikingly modified by the peculiarities of their adopted country.
Some information has already been shared in the previous article about the changes in ownership that the Fontaine-le-Henri estate went through during the reigns of the Norman Dukes and up until the end of the fourteenth century. The estate then came into the hands of the Harcourt family, who held it for a long time; it has since had various owners and is now finally the property of the Viscount de Canisy. The Château (see plates sixty-two and sixty-three) is an impressive building and a prime example of the residences of French nobility during the late fifteenth century, when it was definitely constructed, though there are no records left on the subject. At that time, Fontaine-le-Henri was still owned by the Harcourt family, whose wealth and status would naturally lead to the creation of a similar structure. When compared to the mansions of the English nobility, the château at Fontaine-le-Henri can be favorably seen alongside Longleat in Wiltshire, the grand seat of the Marquess of Bath. The construction of Longleat didn’t begin until 1567, creating an interval of at least fifty years between the two; a time frame that likely aligns with other documents regarding the introduction of the Italian architectural style in France and England. Longleat was built by John of Padua, who, according to Mr. Britton, “was an architect of some renown at the time; as shown by his title as Devizor of his Majesty's buildings and by the grant he received from Henry VIII., which was renewed in the third year of Edward VI.” Fontaine-le-Henri also resulted from the work of architects from across the Alps. Both structures clearly showcase characteristics of their respective nations; however, the Italian elements are much more pronounced in the English mansion, while they are notably adapted in the French one.
The central compartment (plate sixty-three) has been selected by Mr. Cotman for publication, as being the portion of the structure which is in the purest taste. This also most resembles Longleat. But it is on the other hand by far the least ornamented. The rest of the front of the building is covered with the richest profusion of medallions, scrolls, friezes, canopies, statues, and arabesques, in bas-relief, worked with extraordinary care, and of great beauty. Their style is that of the Loggie of Raphael; or, to compare them with another Norman subject of the same æra, of the sculptures upon the mausoleum raised to the Cardinal d'Amboise, in Rouen cathedral: indeed, for delicacy of workmanship, they may almost compete with the ornaments upon this far-famed monument.[131]
The main part (plate sixty-three) has been chosen by Mr. Cotman for publication because it represents the part of the structure that is the most refined. It also most closely resembles Longleat. However, it's definitely the least decorated. The rest of the front of the building is adorned with a stunning array of medallions, scrolls, friezes, canopies, statues, and bas-relief arabesques, all crafted with exceptional care and beauty. Their style is reminiscent of the Loggie of Raphael; or, to compare it to another Norman example from the same period, the sculptures on the mausoleum dedicated to Cardinal d'Amboise in Rouen cathedral: indeed, for the delicacy of craftsmanship, they could almost compete with the decorations on this famous monument.[131]

Plate 64. House in the Place de la Pucelle, at Rouen.
Plate 64. House in Place de la Pucelle, Rouen.
For the drawing of the second of the houses here figured, that in the Place de la Pucelle, at Rouen, (see plate sixty-four,) Mr. Cotman has to acknowledge himself indebted to the pencil of Miss Mary Turner. Rouen abounds in buildings, whose fronts are ornamented in a somewhat similar manner, but none among them will bear a comparison with this for the sumptuousness of its decorations.[132] In another and more important point of view, the house in question stands still more decidedly unrivalled; for a wing of it, which is not shewn in the present plate, exhibits a series of representations, illustrative of different events connected with the chivalrous meeting in the field of cloth of gold. These figures have been already engraved: they were first published by Montfaucon; then copied by Ducarel; and, very recently, two of them have again appeared in the publications of Mr. Dibdin[133] and Mr. Turner.[134] The latter of these gentlemen has been copious in his description of this building; and the following account of it is borrowed nearly verbatim from his pages:—
For the drawing of the second house shown here, located in the Place de la Pucelle in Rouen (see plate sixty-four), Mr. Cotman credits Miss Mary Turner for her assistance with the pencil. Rouen is full of buildings with similarly ornate fronts, but none can compare to this one in terms of the richness of its decorations.[132] In another more significant way, this house is even more unmatched; a wing of it, which isn’t shown in the current plate, features a series of depictions illustrating various events related to the chivalrous meeting in the field of cloth of gold. These figures have already been engraved, first published by Montfaucon, then copied by Ducarel, and more recently, two of them have appeared again in the publications of Mr. Dibdin[133] and Mr. Turner.[134] The latter has provided an extensive description of this building; the following account is taken nearly verbatim from his writings:—
“In the square which has acquired an ill-omened celebrity by the barbarous execution of the Maid of Arc, stands a house within a court, now occupied as a school for girls, of the same æra as the Palais de Justice, and in the same Burgundian style, but far richer in its sculptures. The entire front is divided into compartments by slender and lengthened buttresses and pilasters. The intervening spaces are filled with basso relievos, evidently executed at one period, though by different masters. A banquet beneath a window in the first floor, is in a good cinque-cento style. Others of the basso-relievos represent the labors of the field and the vineyard; rich and fanciful in their costume, but rather wooden in their design: the salamander, the emblem of Francis I. appears several times amongst the ornaments, and very conspicuously. I believe there is not a single square foot of this extraordinary building, which has not been sculptured.—On the north side extends a spacious gallery. Here the architecture is rather in [70] Holbein's manner: foliaged and swelling pilasters, like antique candelabra, bound the arched windows. Beneath, is the well-known series of bas-reliefs, executed on marble tablets, representing the interview between Francis I. of France, and Henry VIII. of England, in the Champ du Drap d'or, between Guisnes and Ardres. They were first discovered by the venerable father Montfaucon, who engraved them in his Monumens de la Monarchie Française; but to the greater part of our antiquaries at home, they are, perhaps, more commonly known by the miserable copies inserted in Ducarel's work, who has borrowed most of his plates from the Benedictine.—These sculptures are much mutilated, and so obscured by smoke and dirt, that the details cannot be understood without great difficulty. The corresponding tablets above the windows are even in a worse condition; and they appear to have been almost unintelligible in the time of Montfaucon, who conjectures that they were allegorical, and probably intended to represent the triumph of religion. Each tablet contains a triumphal car, drawn by different animals—one by elephants, another by lions, and so on, and crowded with mythological figures and attributes.—A friend of mine, who examined them this summer, tells me, that he thinks the subjects are either taken from the triumphs of Petrarch, or imitated from the triumphs introduced in the Polifilo. Graphic representations of allegories are susceptible of so many variations, that an artist, embodying the ideas of the poet, might produce a representation bearing a close resemblance to the mythological processions of the ‘mystic dream.’—The interior of the house has been modernized: so that a beam covered with small carvings is the only remaining object of curiosity. On the top, a bunch of leaden thistles has been a sad puzzle to antiquaries, who would fain find some connection between the building and Scotland; but neither record nor tradition throw any light upon their researches. Montfaucon, copying from a manuscript written by the Abbé Noel, says, ‘I have more than once been told, that Francis I. on his way through Rouen, lodged at this house; and it is most probable, that the bas-reliefs in question were made upon some of these occasions, to gratify the king by the representation of a festival, in which he particularly delighted.’ The gallery-sculptures are very fine, and the upper tier is much in the style of Jean Goujon. It is not generally known that Goujon re-drew the embellishments of Beroald de Verville's translation of the Polifilo; and that these, beautiful as they are in the Aldine edition, acquired new graces from the French artist—I have remarked, that the allegorical tablets appear to coincide with the designs of the Polifilo: a more accurate examination might, perhaps, prove the fact; and then little doubt would remain. The building is much dilapidated; and, unless speedily repaired, these basso-relievos, which would adorn any museum, will utterly perish. In spite of neglect and degradations, the aspect of the mansion is still such that, as my friend observed, one would expect to see a fair and stately matron standing in the porch, attired in velvet, waiting to receive her lord.”
“In the square that has gained a notorious reputation from the brutal execution of Joan of Arc, there stands a house within a courtyard, now serving as a school for girls. This building is from the same era as the Palais de Justice and features the same Burgundian style, but boasts much more elaborate sculptures. The entire facade is divided into sections by slender, elongated buttresses and pilasters. The spaces in between are filled with low reliefs, clearly made at the same time but by different artists. One relief, located beneath a window on the first floor, showcases a good cinque-cento style. Others depict the labors of the field and vineyard; though rich and fanciful in their costumes, they come off as somewhat stiff in design. The salamander, the symbol of Francis I, appears several times among the decorations, and quite prominently. I believe there isn't a single square foot of this remarkable building that isn't sculpted. On the north side, there is a spacious gallery. Here, the architecture takes on a style reminiscent of Holbein, featuring foliage and curving pilasters resembling antique candelabras that frame the arched windows. Below are the well-known series of bas-reliefs carved on marble tablets, depicting the meeting between Francis I of France and Henry VIII of England in the Champ du Drap d'or, located between Guisnes and Ardres. They were first discovered by the esteemed father Montfaucon, who engraved them in his Monumens de la Monarchie Française; however, many of our local antiquarians are likely more familiar with the poor reproductions included in Ducarel's work, most of which were borrowed from the Benedictine. These sculptures are heavily damaged and so obscured by smoke and dirt that understanding the details is quite difficult. The tablets above the windows are even worse off, appearing almost unintelligible even in Montfaucon's time, who speculated that they were allegorical and likely intended to represent the triumph of religion. Each tablet shows a triumphal chariot drawn by different animals—one by elephants, another by lions, and so on—filled with mythological figures and attributes. A friend of mine who examined them this summer believes that the subjects are either taken from the triumphs of Petrarch or imitated from those introduced in the Polifilo. Graphic representations of allegories can vary greatly, allowing an artist to create a depiction that closely resembles the mythological processions of the ‘mystic dream.’ The interior of the house has been modernized, leaving a beam decorated with small carvings as the only remaining curiosity. On top of this beam sits a cluster of leaden thistles, which has puzzled antiquarians eager to find a link between the building and Scotland; however, neither records nor traditions provide any clarity on their inquiries. Montfaucon, citing a manuscript by Abbé Noel, says, ‘I have been told more than once that Francis I, on his way through Rouen, stayed at this house; and it is quite likely that these bas-reliefs were created during some of these visits to please the king with scenes from a festival he particularly enjoyed.’ The sculptures in the gallery are quite impressive, with the upper tier reflecting the style of Jean Goujon. It is not widely known that Goujon redrew the embellishments of Beroald de Verville's translation of the Polifilo, and while those in the Aldine edition are beautiful, they gained additional grace from the French artist. I’ve noticed that the allegorical tablets seem to align with the designs of the Polifilo: a more thorough examination could potentially confirm this, leaving little doubt. The building is in serious disrepair, and unless it is quickly restored, these low reliefs, which would enhance any museum, will completely deteriorate. Despite the neglect and degradation, the appearance of the mansion still suggests that, as my friend remarked, one would expect to see a fair and elegant matron standing in the porch, dressed in velvet, waiting to greet her lord.”

Plate 65. House in the rue St. Jean, at Caen.
Plate 65. House on St. Jean Street, in Caen.
To the house at Caen[135] (figured in plate sixty-five) are attached no historical mementos; nor is any record preserved as to its founder or possessor. It is not even honored by the slightest mention in the Abbé De la Rue's recent publication, or in those of De Bourgueville or Huet. In all probability it owes its existence to some wealthy citizen, during the reigns of Charles VIII. or Louis XII. as “it was principally at that period, that the practice prevailed in France, of ornamenting the fronts of the houses with medallions. The custom died away under Francis I.”[136]—According to this theory, the houses at Caen and at Fontaine-le-Henri may be placed in exactly the same æra, and about forty years anterior to that at Rouen.
To the house at Caen[135] (shown in plate sixty-five), there are no historical mementos; nor is there any record of its founder or owner. It isn't even mentioned in the Abbé De la Rue's recent publication, or in those by De Bourgueville or Huet. It's likely that it was built by some wealthy citizen during the reigns of Charles VIII or Louis XII, as “it was mainly in that period that the practice of decorating the fronts of houses with medallions was common in France. This custom faded away under Francis I.”[136]—Based on this idea, the houses at Caen and Fontaine-le-Henri can be dated to the same era, around forty years earlier than the one at Rouen.
Caen can show another remarkable instance of domestic architecture, a castellated building, which, it has been remarked, might easily mislead the studious antiquary. This building, commonly known by the name of the Château de la Gendarmerie, but more properly called the Château de Calix, is generally believed by the inhabitants of the town to have been erected for the purpose of commanding the river, while it flowed in its ancient, but now deserted, bed. According, however, to the Abbé De la Rue, no fortification of any description ever existed in the same place; but the structure, however martial in its appearance, was in its character altogether pacific, and was built during some of the latest [71] years of the fifteenth, or earliest of the sixteenth, century, by Girard de Nollent, then owner of the property.[137] Two statues, apparently intended to represent heathen divinities, but now absurdly called Gendarmes, frown over its battlements, which, like those of the adjacent wall, and like the face of the principal tower, are still charged with medallions, though the ebullition of revolutionary enthusiasm has destroyed the arms of the Nollents.
Caen showcases another remarkable example of domestic architecture, a castle-like building that might easily confuse a curious historian. This building, commonly referred to as the Château de la Gendarmerie, but more accurately known as the Château de Calix, is generally thought by the townspeople to have been built to oversee the river while it flowed in its old, now abandoned, route. However, according to Abbé De la Rue, no fortification ever existed on this site; the structure, despite its military look, was entirely peaceful in nature and was constructed in the late fifteenth or early sixteenth century by Girard de Nollent, who owned the land at the time.[137] Two statues, seemingly meant to depict pagan gods but now absurdly called Gendarmes, scowl from its battlements, which, like those of the nearby wall and the face of the main tower, are still adorned with medallions, although the fervor of revolutionary zeal has wiped out the Nollent family crest.
Previously to dismissing this subject, it may be worth while to remark, that the ogee canopy, surmounting the window placed between the two medallions in the house in the Rue St. Jean, at Caen, is nearly a fac-simile of that which is still seen over the door that led to what was once the great hall in the Conqueror's palace, adjoining the abbey of St. Stephen. The resemblance between them is so great, that it would be difficult to believe that they are of very different dates. But the palace was unquestionably the production of more than one æra; and in the scarcity of materials for the forming of a correct opinion upon the subject, it is impossible to say, whether the door in question may not have been inserted some time after its erection, or even whether the ornamental part may not have been added to it at a period subsequent to its formation.
Before we move on from this topic, it's worth noting that the ogee canopy above the window situated between the two medallions in the house on Rue St. Jean in Caen closely resembles the one that still exists over the door that led to what was once the great hall in the Conqueror's palace next to the abbey of St. Stephen. The similarity between the two is so striking that it’s hard to believe they were built in very different time periods. However, the palace was definitely constructed over several eras, and since there’s a lack of materials to form a clear opinion on the matter, it’s impossible to determine if the door was added some time after the palace was built, or if the decorative features were added later as well.
FOOTNOTES:
[129] The house at Caen, is that which is here alluded to.—It has already been mentioned, that the Great House at Andelys has suffered the same fate. Since the account of that circumstance was written, the author of the present article has been favored with the following extract from a letter from Lord Compton, dated in August last:—“The noble grande maison d'Andelys, is now, alas, no more! We made a détour by a horrible road, for the purpose of visiting it; but great was our mortification to find only a small piece of unornamented wall, the sole vestige which the barbarians had left standing; and that is now probably destroyed—and ‘green grass grows where Troy-town stood.’ I need hardly say, that I derived a great deal of pleasure from a three-days' stay at Rouen; after which we made an excursion to St. Georges de Bocherville and Jumieges, and were highly interested and pleased by both.—Oh! that the Vandals would leave the abbey of Jumieges, even in its present state of dilapidation! In a few years, with the mellowing tints of time, and the ornament of a little ivy and vegetation, it would be one of the most picturesque and beautiful ruins in Europe; but, alas! it is in vain to hope it. Cotman's representations of Jumieges and Andelys will now be doubly valuable.”
[129] The house in Caen is the one being referred to here.—It has already been noted that the Great House in Andelys has met the same fate. Since that account was written, the author of this article has received the following excerpt from a letter by Lord Compton, dated last August:—“The grand grande maison d'Andelys is now, sadly, no more! We took a detour down a terrible road to visit it; but we were extremely disappointed to find only a small piece of plain wall, the only remnant left standing by the barbarians; and that is probably gone now—and ‘green grass grows where Troy-town stood.’ I hardly need to mention that I really enjoyed my three-day stay in Rouen; after that, we took a trip to St. Georges de Bocherville and Jumieges, which both fascinated and pleased us.—Oh! if only the Vandals would leave the abbey of Jumieges alone, even in its current state of ruin! In a few years, with the softening colors of time and the touch of a little ivy and greenery, it could become one of the most picturesque and beautiful ruins in Europe; but, sadly! it's pointless to hope for that. Cotman's depictions of Jumieges and Andelys will now be doubly precious.”
[132] One of the most curious buildings of this description, the ancient abbey of St. Amand, was not only rich to the greatest degree of profusion in its decorations, but derived a peculiar interest from their being almost wholly carved in wood. This building is now nearly destroyed; but, fortunately, some of its principal features are recorded in four of the plates of M. de Jolimont's Monumens de la Normandie.
[132] One of the most intriguing buildings of this kind, the ancient abbey of St. Amand, was exceptionally lavish in its decorations and gained a unique interest because most of them were carved from wood. Although this building is now nearly destroyed, fortunately, some of its main features are documented in four of the plates of M. de Jolimont's Monumens de la Normandie.
[135] On the front of the new house, which has lately been erected upon the spot that was occupied by this, have been fastened the two medallions here represented: these alone were saved from the general destruction.
[135] On the front of the new house that was recently built where this one used to stand, there are two medallions displayed: these are the only things that were saved from the overall destruction.
PLATE 66.
CHURCH OF TRÉPORT.

Plate 66. Tower of the Church of Tréport, near Caen.
Plate 66. Church tower of Tréport, near Caen.
Tréport is an insignificant fishing-town, situated at the mouth of the small river, the Bresle, near the western extremity of Normandy. But, however unimportant its present state, most writers agree in regarding it as venerable for antiquity, assigning to it an existence coeval with the days of Julius Cæsar. That illustrious general speaks of a harbor, opening into the British Channel, under the denomination of Ulterior Portus; and by this name he is supposed to have intended to designate Tréport. The modern Latin historians of France apply the title without scruple: it is even so used in the charter for the foundation of the abbey, dated in the middle of the eleventh century. The very sensible author of the Description of Upper Normandy, is, however, of opinion, that such application is not warranted; and, after discussing the subject at some length, he inclines to think it more probable that Tréport may have been termed by the Romans, Citerior Portus; though he candidly admits that he finds no mention of a place so called among their writers.[138] The modern name of the town he derives from the Celtic word, Treiz; or, as it is sometimes spelt, Traiz, Trais, or Treaz; a word still in use in Lower Brittany, to signify “the passage of an arm of the sea, or of a river towards its mouth.”
Tréport is a small, unremarkable fishing town located at the mouth of the Bresle River, near the western edge of Normandy. However, despite its current unimportance, most writers agree that it has a long history, dating back to the time of Julius Caesar. That famous general referred to a harbor that opens into the English Channel, calling it Ulterior Portus; it is believed he was referring to Tréport. Modern Latin historians of France use this name without hesitation, and it even appears in the charter for the abbey's founding, which dates back to the mid-11th century. However, the insightful author of the Description of Upper Normandy believes this usage is not justified. After discussing the topic in detail, he suggests it's more likely that the Romans named Tréport Citerior Portus; although he honestly admits that he doesn't find any mention of such a place in their writings.[138] He derives the modern name of the town from the Celtic word Treiz; or, as it's sometimes spelled, Traiz, Trais, or Treaz; a term still used in Lower Brittany to mean “the passage of an arm of the sea, or of a river towards its mouth.”
According to the same author, there is no reason to believe that Tréport was a place of note, either during the period of the dominion of the Gauls, or of the Romans. From the beginning of the twelfth century, however, it has excited, at different times, a greater or less degree of interest. Various attempts have been made to raise it into commercial importance; and, sunk as it is at present, “it once could boast rows of handsome, well-built streets, a considerable number of inhabitants, and as many as a hundred vessels, fishing-boats included, belonging to the port.”—Henry I. one of the earliest Counts of Eu, turned in 1101, the course of the Bresle, so as to bring it more immediately under the walls of Tréport: it was he also who dug the first harbor. Another of the same line of Counts, Charles of Artois, repaired this harbor in 1475, and undertook the greater work of cutting a navigable canal as far as Eu. The task, however, was suspended long before its completion; but the vestiges still remain, and even to the present day pass under the name of the Canal d'Artois. In 1154, a fresh attempt was made, and by a far greater man, to raise the prosperity of Tréport. Henry, Duke of Guise, caused a basin to be formed here, capable of containing ships of three hundred tons burthen; and added to it a jetty, defended by strong palisades. The whole was shortly after swept away; nor did better [72] success attend the labors of the celebrated Vauban, who, admiring the situation of the town, undertook, after a lapse of one hundred and thirty-four years, to repair the works of the Duke of Guise.
According to the same author, there’s no reason to think that Tréport was important, either during the time of the Gauls or the Romans. However, since the start of the twelfth century, it has attracted varying levels of interest over time. Several efforts have been made to boost its commercial significance; and, despite its current state, “it once could boast rows of beautiful, well-constructed streets, a significant population, and as many as a hundred vessels, including fishing boats, belonging to the port.” In 1101, Henry I, one of the earliest Counts of Eu, redirected the Bresle River to bring it closer to Tréport’s walls, and he also created the first harbor. Another Count from the same lineage, Charles of Artois, repaired this harbor in 1475 and took on the larger project of digging a navigable canal all the way to Eu. However, the project was halted long before it was finished; the remnants still exist today and are known as the Canal d'Artois. In 1154, a new attempt was made by a much more prominent figure, Henry, Duke of Guise, who created a basin here capable of holding ships with a load of three hundred tons; he also added a jetty reinforced with strong palisades. Unfortunately, everything was soon washed away, and the famed Vauban, who admired the town’s location, had no better luck when he took on the task of restoring the Duke of Guise's works after a gap of one hundred and thirty-four years.
But the sea is not the only enemy with which Tréport has had to contend: its misfortunes have also been in great measure attributable to its defenceless state, situated as it is, in the immediate vicinity of England. The British fleet effected a landing in 1330, and destroyed the town with fire and the sword. In the course of the succeeding year, they returned with the same design; and again in 1413; on which last occasion, not content with burning Tréport itself, they likewise set fire to many neighboring villages. The religious wars during the following century were the source of almost equal calamities; but neither the sea nor warfare have inflicted such fatal wounds upon Tréport, as causes emanating immediately from the prosperity of France. Its proximity to the flourishing harbor of Dieppe, has naturally diverted its trade to that quarter: the restoration of Calais to the French monarchy, caused it a yet more irreparable injury; for, previously to that time, Tréport was the principal place in the channel, for the baking of biscuit, and for the landing and curing of the herrings caught by the fishermen of France in the German Ocean.
But the sea isn't the only enemy that Tréport has had to deal with: its hardships have largely been due to its vulnerable position, being so close to England. The British fleet landed in 1330 and destroyed the town with fire and sword. The following year, they returned with the same intent; and again in 1413. On that last occasion, not satisfied with just burning Tréport, they also set fire to many nearby villages. The religious wars in the following century brought nearly as much destruction; however, neither the sea nor warfare has harmed Tréport as severely as issues directly stemming from France's prosperity. Its closeness to the thriving harbor of Dieppe naturally pulled its trade in that direction: the return of Calais to the French monarchy dealt an even more devastating blow, as before that time, Tréport was the main place in the channel for baking biscuits and for landing and processing the herrings caught by French fishermen in the North Sea.
Tréport was one of the first French towns that afforded a residence for the Knights Templars. A colony of them established themselves here in 1141. In the middle of the preceding century, its abbey of Benedictines, dedicated to the Archangel Michael, had been founded by Robert, Earl of Eu. The foundation-charter is preserved, both in the Neustria Pia and Gallia Christiana; and a very curious document it is, as illustrative of the manners of the times. Robert appears in it in the light of a most liberal, and a most wealthy, benefactor. Not the least extraordinary of his donations, is the permission which he bestows upon the monks, of “getting whatever they can in the towns of Eu and of Tréport:” immediately after this, succeed particular grants relative to sturgeons and grampuses, fish that are now of extremely rare occurrence in the channel, but which would scarcely have there been noticed, had not the case in those times been far different; and had they not also been held in high estimation.[139]
Tréport was one of the first French towns to provide a home for the Knights Templars. A group of them settled here in 1141. Back in the middle of the previous century, the Benedictine abbey dedicated to Archangel Michael was founded by Robert, Earl of Eu. The foundation charter is preserved in both Neustria Pia and Gallia Christiana; and it’s a very interesting document that reflects the customs of the time. Robert is portrayed as a very generous and wealthy benefactor. One of the most unusual of his donations is the permission he grants to the monks to “obtain whatever they can in the towns of Eu and Tréport.” Following this are specific grants related to sturgeons and grampuses, fish that are now extremely rare in the channel but were not given much attention back then, as the situation was very different at the time and they were also highly valued.[139]
Just one hundred years subsequently to the foundation of the monastery, John, Count of Eu, confirmed to it whatever donations it had previously received; in doing which, he makes use of this singular expression, “that he places them all with his own hands upon the altar.” His piety, however, appears to have been but short-lived. A few years only elapsed before the same nobleman was guilty of flagrant sacrilege in the very abbey that he had sworn to protect. His crime and his penitence are together recorded in an instrument printed in the Neustria Pia.[140]
Just one hundred years after the monastery was founded, John, Count of Eu, confirmed all the donations it had received before; in doing so, he used a unique phrase, “that he places them all with his own hands upon the altar.” However, his piety seems to have been short-lived. Only a few years went by before the same nobleman committed a shocking act of sacrilege in the very abbey he had sworn to protect. His crime and his regret are both documented in a record published in the Neustria Pia.[140]
What is further known relative to the convent, is little and unimportant. The most remarkable circumstance, is the extreme poverty to which the monks were reduced in 1384; when, on being called upon to pay the sum of forty-six shillings and eight-pence, they pleaded their utter inability, and presented to the king the following piteous remonstrance:—“Cette Abbaïe, étant frontiere de l'Anglois, n'aïant ni château ni défense, a été arse et mise en un si chetif point, qu'il y a [73] peu de lieux où nous puissions habiter, si ce n'est ès demeurans des anciens edifices, et ès vieilles masures.......... Notre grande Eglise est arse depuis trente ans, et une autre petite Eglise qu'avions depuis refaite, à grand meschief est ruinée et chue jusqu'en terre, avec la closture et tout le dortoir ars, ensemble nos biens et nos lits.... De plus sommes endettez en Cour de Rome pour les finances dez Abbez qu'avons eus en brief temps; et devons encore à plusieurs persones de grosses sommes de deniers que n'avons pu, et ne pouvons encore acquitter; dont c'est pitié.... finalement pour païer 10 livres sur les 56 livres demandées par le Receveur, avons engagé nos Calices sans les pouvoir retirer.”
What is known about the convent is minimal and not significant. The most notable fact is the extreme poverty the monks faced in 1384; when asked to pay forty-six shillings and eight pence, they claimed they couldn't possibly pay, and presented the king with the following distressing appeal:—“This Abbey, being on the border of England, having neither castle nor defenses, has been burned and reduced to such a pitiful state that there are few places where we can live, other than in the remnants of old buildings and dilapidated structures.......... Our large Church has been burned for thirty years, and another small Church that we had recently rebuilt is now unfortunately ruined and fallen to the ground, along with the cloister and the entire dormitory burned, along with our possessions and our beds.... Moreover, we are in debt to the Court of Rome for the finances of the Abbots we have had in a short time; and we still owe large sums of money to several people that we have been unable to pay, and still cannot pay; it is a pity.... finally, to pay 10 pounds out of the 56 pounds requested by the Receiver, we have pawned our Chalices without being able to retrieve them.”
FOOTNOTES:
[139] The whole of the passage is curious.—“Item in Ulteriori Portu et in Auco oppido; decimam denariorum de Vice-comitatibus, et in utrâque villâ quicquid abbas et monachi acquirere poterunt. Quod si homines Abbatis piscem, qui vocatur Turium, capiunt, totus erit S. Michaelis: crassus piscis si captus fuerit, ala una et medietas caudæ erit monachis.”—From this passage, it is plain what importance was attached to the crassus piscis, under which denomination were probably included the porpesse, the dolphin, and all kinds of cetaceous animals, as well as the grampus. Ducange, with his usual ability and learning, has brought together a considerable quantity of curious matter upon the subject, under the word, Craspiscis. From him it appears that, in the year 1271, the question was argued before the Norman parliament, to whom such fish belonged, in the event of its being thrown upon the shore; and the decision was in the following words.—“Quod consuetudo generalis est in Normanniâ, quod, quando talis piscis invenitur in littore maris, nec Baro, nec Miles, nec alius, qui a Rege teneat, talem piscem habet, si valeat ultra 50 libras, nisi per cartam eum habeat.”—See also Turner's Tour in Normandy, II. p. 21, respecting the existence of a whale-fishery near Jumieges, upon the authority of the writer of the Gesta Sancti Philiberti.
[139] The entire passage is interesting.—“Specifically in Ulteriori Portu and in the town of Auco; a tenth of the money from the Vice-counties, and in each of the villages whatever the abbot and monks can acquire. If the abbey's men catch a fish called Turium, it will all belong to St. Michael: if a large fish is caught, one fin and half the tail will belong to the monks.”—From this passage, it is clear how much importance was placed on the crassus piscis, a term likely referring to the porpoise, dolphin, and various kinds of whales, including the grampus. Ducange, with his usual skill and knowledge, has compiled a significant amount of interesting information on the subject under the term Craspiscis. From him, it is noted that in the year 1271, a debate took place before the Norman parliament regarding who owned such fish if it was washed ashore, and the ruling was as follows.—“It is a general custom in Normandy that when such a fish is found on the seashore, neither a Baron, nor a Knight, nor anyone else who holds from the King may take such a fish, if it’s worth more than 50 pounds, unless they have a charter for it.”—See also Turner's Tour in Normandy, II. p. 21, regarding the existence of a whale fishery near Jumieges, based on the authority of the writer of the Gesta Sancti Philiberti.
[140] P. 589.—“Notum sit universis Ecclesiæ Dei filiis, quod ego Joannes, Comes Auci, pro stipendio militum et servientium, quos tenui per guerram Regis, invadiavi maximam partem et optimam Thesauri Ecclesiæ S. Michaëlis de Ulterior-Portu, duos videlicet Textus prætiosos, et duo Thuribula prætiosa, unum calicem argenteum, et optimè deauratum; cappas caras viginti quatuor: casulam peratam et bonam: Præterea, tot et tantis gravaminibus præfatam Ecclesiam tam sæpè gravavi, quàm vices gravaminum numerare non possem: quare pro multis pauca, pro magnis parua, rependens, concedo, et in perpetuum do prædictæ Ecclesiæ, avenam et frumentum de Verleio, quæ pertinet ad Forestagium. Diligenter autem hæredes exoro, ne Ecclesias terræ suæ gravent, sed honorent et protegant. Et si quid eis pro salute animæ meæ et parentum meorum dedi, vel pro ablatis reddidi, in pace stabiliter tenere faciant: recordantes, quod ipsi morituri sunt: Sicut prædecessores nostri mortui sunt.”
[140] P. 589.—“Let it be known to all the children of the Church of God that I, John, Count of Auci, for the payment of soldiers and servants whom I held during the war of the King, have seized the majority and best part of the treasure of the Church of St. Michael of Ulterior-Portu, namely two precious texts, two valuable censers, one silver chalice, and one well-gilded one; twenty-four expensive chasubles: a well-made and good chasuble: Moreover, I have burdened the aforementioned Church with so many and such burdens that I could not even count the number of grievances: therefore, for many, I repay a little, for great things, I give a small amount, and I concede and forever give to the aforementioned Church, oats and grain from Verleio, which pertains to the Forage. I earnestly urge my heirs not to burden the churches of their land, but to honor and protect them. And if I have given anything for the salvation of my soul and my ancestors, or if I have returned anything taken, let them hold it in peace securely: remembering that they too will die: Just as our predecessors have died.”
PLATE 67.
CHURCH OF ANISY.

Plate 67. Church of Anisy, near Caen.
Plate 67. Church of Anisy, near Caen.
The present plate has been introduced into this work, with the view of exhibiting a Norman village church of unquestionable antiquity, having its walls, on either side, built of a coarse dark stone, fashioned like Roman bricks, and disposed in a zig-zag, or, as it is more commonly termed, a herring-bone direction. A similar disposition of the masonry is observable in a portion of the church of Perriers, the subject of the following plate: it is still more conspicuous at the neighboring church of St. Matthieu, already mentioned in this work.[141] The old church of St. Croix, at St. Lo, and the lower part of the east end of the church of St. Hildebert, at Gournai, exhibit the same peculiarity, which, according to Mr. Turner, likewise exists in portions of the outer walls of the castle at Arques, as well as in the keep of the castle at Falaise.[142] These various instances, all of them taken from structures which are beyond a doubt of Norman origin, will remove any hesitation as to the Normans having practised this mode of building. Still farther confirmation will be found in the English castles of Tamworth and Colchester, both of the same early æra:[143] the stones, in the latter, are disposed precisely as here figured: in the former, horizontal strata regularly alternate with the inclined, as if in imitation of various Roman remains.[144] And, indeed, that they were really constructed with such an intention, appears highly probable; as, according to Sir Henry Englefield, whose authority is unquestionable, the same style of masonry is seen at Silchester, which is most certainly a pure Roman relic: it is even stated, that the old walls of the city of Rome were so built.[145]
The current plate has been included in this work to showcase a Norman village church of undeniable antiquity. Its walls on both sides are made of rough dark stone, shaped like Roman bricks, and arranged in a zig-zag pattern, or as it's more commonly called, a herring-bone direction. A similar arrangement of the masonry can be seen in part of the church of Perriers, which is the focus of the next plate; it is even more noticeable at the nearby church of St. Matthieu, which has already been mentioned in this work.[141] The old church of St. Croix in St. Lo and the lower section of the east end of the church of St. Hildebert in Gournai also show the same feature, which, according to Mr. Turner, is also present in parts of the outer walls of the castle at Arques and in the keep of the castle at Falaise.[142] These various examples, all taken from structures that are undoubtedly of Norman origin, eliminate any doubt that the Normans used this building technique. Further confirmation can be found in the English castles of Tamworth and Colchester, both from the same early period:[143] the stones in the latter are arranged exactly as depicted here: in the former, horizontal layers regularly alternate with inclined ones, seemingly imitating different Roman remains.[144] And indeed, it seems very likely that they were constructed with this intention, as per Sir Henry Englefield, whose authority is beyond question; the same style of masonry can be seen at Silchester, which is undoubtedly a true Roman relic: it is even said that the old walls of the city of Rome were built this way.[145]
Abstracted from the peculiarity just noticed, there is little in the church of Anisy to excite interest. A flat moulding, not less wide than a buttress, and surmounted by a narrow string-course of the plainest character, is continued round the whole nave, and divides it into two stories of equal height; while four Norman buttresses, on either side, separate it into three compartments. In the original state of the church, the windows were confined to the upper portion alone, and alternated with the buttresses: they rose from the string-course, narrow, circular-headed, surrounded with squared freestone, and having no other ornament than a slender cylindrical moulding above. In succeeding times, either the want of a sufficient quantity of light, or a desire for improvement, led to the introduction of larger cinquefoil-headed windows, occupying equal portions of the upper and lower stories. Throughout the whole of this part of the church, the apertures made by the scaffolding are left; and, what is remarkable, are edged with freestone.
Abstracted from the uniqueness just mentioned, there's not much in the church of Anisy to spark interest. A flat molding, no less wide than a buttress, topped with a simple narrow string course, runs around the entire nave and divides it into two equally tall stories. Four Norman buttresses on either side break it into three sections. Originally, the windows were only in the upper part and alternated with the buttresses: they started from the string course, were narrow and circular-headed, framed with squared freestone, and had no decoration except for a slender cylindrical molding above. In later times, either due to a lack of light or a desire to improve, larger cinquefoil-headed windows were added, taking up equal space in the upper and lower stories. Throughout this part of the church, the openings made by the scaffolding are still there, and, interestingly, they are edged with freestone.
[74]The corbels are grotesque; and the subjects of some indecent.—In the west front there is nothing remarkable: the door-way and window above are of the most common character of Norman architecture: neither in this part of the church, nor in the chancel, is the herring-bone masonry continued; nor does the horizontal moulding extend over either of them.
[74]The corbels are bizarre, and some of the themes are inappropriate. On the west front, there’s nothing notable; the doorway and the window above are plain examples of Norman architecture. There’s no herring-bone masonry here or in the chancel, and the horizontal molding doesn’t extend over either of them.
FOOTNOTES:
[143] It is hoped, that this assertion is not too bold.—The accounts of Tamworth castle, as a building, are indeed particularly unsatisfactory: neither Leland, in his Itinerary, nor Shaw, in his History of Staffordshire, throw any light upon the æra of its construction. Yet, even from the wretched plate given in the latter work, the castle, all altered as it is, appears to preserve somewhat of the character of its Norman origin; while the fact of its having belonged to the powerful family of Marmion, immediately after the conquest, adds historical probability to the opinion. With regard to Colchester, no one who has seen it will feel hesitation on the subject, although the quantity of Roman bricks visible in every part, very naturally lead to the conclusion, that it was raised upon the ruins of a far earlier edifice.
[143] It’s hoped that this statement isn’t too bold. The descriptions of Tamworth Castle, as a building, are really lacking: neither Leland in his Itinerary nor Shaw in his History of Staffordshire provide any insight into when it was built. However, even from the poor illustration provided in Shaw's work, the castle, despite all its changes, still seems to retain some characteristics of its Norman origins; plus, the fact that it belonged to the influential Marmion family shortly after the conquest gives some historical weight to that view. As for Colchester, anyone who has seen it won’t hesitate on that point, even though the abundance of Roman bricks throughout clearly suggests it was built on the ruins of an even older structure.
PLATE 68.
CHURCH OF PERRIERS.

Plate 68. Church of Perriers, near Caen.
Plate 68. Church of Perriers, near Caen.
The upper half of this plate exhibits a north-west view of the church of Perriers: the lower represents it in the opposite direction. From both it will be observed, that the different parts of the building are the productions of two different æras, the nave having been erected during the prevalence of the semi-circular architecture, while the chancel exhibits a specimen of probably the very earliest period of the pointed style. In reference to the preceding plate, it is not uninteresting to remark, that the herring-bone masonry is, in this instance, altogether confined to the more early portion of the structure, the whole of which is composed of it, with the exception of the buttresses.
The top half of this plate shows a northwest view of the church of Perriers, while the bottom half displays it from the opposite angle. From both perspectives, it’s clear that different parts of the building come from two distinct time periods. The nave was built when semi-circular architecture was popular, whereas the chancel demonstrates what is likely one of the earliest examples of pointed style architecture. Additionally, regarding the previous plate, it’s interesting to note that the herring-bone masonry is entirely confined to the earlier part of the structure, which is made up of it, except for the buttresses.
The great western door-way to the church of Perriers is very peculiar. Mr. Cotman regards it as the only instance, in the duchy, of a real Norman building having its principal entrance square-headed. Its massive lintel, shaped, as at Bieville, into a pediment, and surmounted by an arch, which is rather the segment of an ellipsis than of a circle, is likewise remarkable. But the very large arch on the northern side of the nave, adjoining the west end, is by far the most striking architectural feature of the building. It would be difficult, if not impossible, to assign any satisfactory reason for its existence. Its situation precludes the idea of its having been placed there by way of support to the tower: its size forbids the supposition, that it ever served as an entrance. Had there been an aisle or chapel beyond, it certainly might have been the medium of their communication with the main building; but the buttress contiguous to it, proves that the wall in which it is inserted, was the outer wall of the church. As it is, it appears a perfect anomaly, and must remain as a crux for the ingenuity of future antiquaries.
The huge western doorway to the church of Perriers is quite unusual. Mr. Cotman considers it the only example in the duchy of a true Norman building with its main entrance square-topped. Its heavy beam, shaped like a pediment, and topped with an arch that resembles a segment of an ellipse rather than a circle, is also noteworthy. However, the very large arch on the northern side of the nave, next to the west end, is by far the most striking architectural feature of the building. It’s hard, if not impossible, to figure out why it's there. Its location rules out the idea that it was put there to support the tower; its size makes it unlikely that it ever served as an entrance. If there had been an aisle or chapel beyond it, it could have connected them to the main building; but the buttress next to it shows that the wall it's part of was the outer wall of the church. As it stands, it looks completely out of place and will remain a crux for the creativity of future historians.
The similar arch, now blocked up, at the western extremity of the chancel, places it almost beyond a doubt that the church had a central tower. The windows of the chancel far exceed, in point of length and narrowness, any others that have yet appeared in this work. They are wholly destitute of mouldings or decoration of any description; but, like those at Anisy, are edged with freestone, as are the apertures left by the scaffolding, which in this building are disposed with unusual regularity, as if with the intention of their being ornamental. This introduction of white smooth stone, assorts ill with the dull reddish-brown mass all around it, and produces a glaring and disagreeable effect. The indented cornice is similar to that observed by Mr. Turner upon the gate-tower, leading to the monastery of the Holy Trinity, at Caen.[146]
The similar arch, now sealed off, at the western end of the chancel, makes it almost certain that the church had a central tower. The windows of the chancel are much longer and narrower than any others that have appeared in this work. They lack any moldings or decorative elements; however, like those at Anisy, they are edged with freestone, just like the openings left by the scaffolding, which are arranged unusually regularly, as if meant to look decorative. This use of white smooth stone clashes with the dull reddish-brown mass surrounding it, creating a harsh and unpleasant effect. The indented cornice is similar to what Mr. Turner observed on the gate-tower leading to the Holy Trinity monastery at Caen.[146]
PLATE 69.
CASTLE OF LILLEBONNE.

Plate 69. Castle of Lillebonne.
Plate 69. Castle of Lillebonne.
Julius Cæsar, the principal source of information respecting ancient Gaul, at the same time that he mentions the Caletes, the inhabitants of the modern Pays de Caux, is altogether silent with regard to the principal city of their territory. From Ptolemy, however, and the Itinerary of Antoninus, it appears, that such city was called Juliobona;[147] and, notwithstanding the attempts of Cluvier and Adrien de Valois to establish Dieppe as the site of this Caletian metropolis,[148] the learned of the present day seem unanimously agreed to fix it at Lillebonne; and there are but few who are not also of opinion, that the present French name is a corruption of the ancient Roman one. Some Latin writers of the twelfth century make mention of Insula Bona; and the word, Lillebonne, spelt, as it not uncommonly is, L'Ilebonne, might be regarded as originating from that appellation, of which, indeed, it is a literal translation. But the point is not worth arguing: it is equally possible, that Insula Bona may be no other than Lillebonne latinized.
Julius Caesar, the main source of information about ancient Gaul, mentions the Caletes, the people from what is now known as Pays de Caux, but he doesn’t say anything about the main city in their area. However, according to Ptolemy and the Itinerary of Antoninus, this city was called Juliobona; and despite attempts by Cluvier and Adrien de Valois to argue that Dieppe was the location of this Caletian city,[147] scholars today generally agree that it is located in Lillebonne. Few people also believe that the current French name is a variation of the ancient Roman name. Some Latin writers from the twelfth century refer to Insula Bona; and the name Lillebonne, which is sometimes spelled L'Ilebonne, could be seen as stemming from that name, as it is a direct translation. However, this point is not particularly worth debating: it’s just as likely that Insula Bona is simply the Latin version of Lillebonne.
Leaving all discussions of this kind, and equally passing by the attempts which have been made to derive the name of Lillebonne from Celtic roots,[149] it is at least certain, that the place was a Roman settlement; and the undoubted fact of no fewer than five Roman roads branching from it, to different parts of the country,[150] justifies the inference, that it was likewise a settlement of some importance. The subterraneous passages and foundations of ancient buildings, scattered over a wide extent of ground, attest a place of no small size. The remains of a theatre,[151] added to abundance of vases, cinerary urns, sepulchral lamps, and coins and medals, both of the upper and lower empire, which have been from time to time dug up here, prove it to have been occupied by the Romans during a considerable period. But no records remain, either of its greatness or overthrow. It fell, in all probability, in consequence of the irruptions of the northern hordes, and was swept away, like other neighboring towns,
Leaving aside all discussions of this nature, and also skipping over the attempts to derive the name of Lillebonne from Celtic origins,[149] it is certainly clear that the area was a Roman settlement; and the fact that at least five Roman roads branched out from it to various parts of the country,[150] supports the conclusion that it was also a significant settlement. The underground passages and foundations of ancient buildings spread over a large area indicate a place of considerable size. The remains of a theater,[151] along with a large number of vases, cremation urns, burial lamps, and coins and medals from both the early and late empire that have been excavated here, demonstrate that it was inhabited by the Romans for a long time. However, no records exist of either its glory or its downfall. It likely fell due to the invasions by northern tribes and was destroyed, like other nearby towns,
“Unknown their arts, and lost their chroniclers.”
“Unknown their skills, and lost their storytellers.”
In the midst of the general destruction, it is possible that some remains of the city may have been left, that attracted the notice of the new lords of the country: or, possibly, their choice was fixed by the lovely situation of Lillebonne, in a valley upon the eastern bank of the Seine, not far from the mouth of that majestic stream. While Normandy was ruled by its own princes, Lillebonne was the seat of a ducal palace; and tradition, whose accuracy in this instance there is no reason to impugn, teaches that the actual remains of such palace are to be seen in the building here figured. It even goes farther, and maintains that this hall is the very spot in which William assembled his barons, for the [76] purpose of hearing their counsel, and marshalling their forces, preparatory to his descent upon England.[152] His actual residence at Lillebonne at various times is clear, from a number of charters which bear date from this place. In one of these, granted in the year 1074, for the sake of establishing[153] harmony between the Abbot of St. Wandrille and the Count of Evreux, the sovereign styles himself gloriosus rex Anglorum and he dates it a Castro Julio-Bona. At another time, in consequence of a dispute respecting the succession to the abbacy of St. Evroul, Ordericus Vitalis relates, that one of the rival competitors repaired to the Duke, “who was then holding his court at Lillebonne” and who, incensed at the interference of the Pope on the occasion, exhibited a strong trait of his natural character, by swearing, that if any monk belonging to his territory, should dare to calumniate him abroad, he would hang him by his cowl upon the highest tree in the neighboring wood.[154] This happened in the year 1063: in 1080, there was held here, by order of the same prince, a provincial synod, which passes in the annals of the Norman churches, under the name of the Concilium Julio-Bonense. Its canons are preserved, and are reported at length by Bessin, “with the intention,” as he remarks, “of enabling posterity to judge of the character of the laws in Normandy, during the reign of Duke William.”[155]
In the midst of the widespread destruction, it’s possible that some remnants of the city were left that caught the attention of the new rulers of the region; or perhaps their choice was influenced by the beautiful location of Lillebonne, situated in a valley on the eastern bank of the Seine, not far from the mouth of that grand river. While Normandy was governed by its own princes, Lillebonne served as the site of a ducal palace; and tradition, which we have no reason to doubt in this case, suggests that the actual remains of this palace can be found in the building depicted here. It even goes further, claiming that this hall is the very place where William gathered his barons to hear their counsel and organize their forces in preparation for his invasion of England.[76] His actual presence in Lillebonne at various times is evident from several charters dated from this location. In one of these, issued in 1074 to promote[153] harmony between the Abbot of St. Wandrille and the Count of Evreux, the sovereign refers to himself as gloriosus rex Anglorum and dates it at Castro Julio-Bona. At another time, due to a dispute over the succession to the abbacy of St. Evroul, Ordericus Vitalis recounts that one of the competing candidates went to see the Duke, “who was then holding his court at Lillebonne,” and who, angered by the Pope's intervention, displayed a strong aspect of his character by swearing that if any monk from his territory dared to slander him elsewhere, he would hang him by his cowl on the highest tree in the nearby woods.[154] This incident occurred in 1063; in 1080, a provincial synod was convened here by order of the same duke, which is recorded in the annals of the Norman churches as the Concilium Julio-Bonense. Its canons are preserved and reported in detail by Bessin, “with the intention,” as he points out, “of allowing future generations to assess the character of the laws in Normandy during the reign of Duke William.”[155]
Lillebonne is at present a poor small country town, whose inhabitants carry on an inconsiderable trade in tanning, and in the manufacturing of cotton. The ruins of the castle, however, are far from unimportant. Not only is the whole plan of the structure still distinctly to be traced; but there remain, in addition to the great hall, here figured, extensive portions of other buildings, some of which are altered into a modern farm-house. A noble circular tower, surrounded by a deep moat, and approached by a draw-bridge, appears at first view to be the great character of the ruin; but it is obviously an addition of a subsequent period, and, indeed, of a time considerably posterior to the hall. The pointed arches of its windows, and the elegant bosses of its ceiling, denote an æra when the arts had arrived at a high state of perfection.—Of the date, or cause of the decay of the castle, nothing is recorded.
Lillebonne is currently a small, poor country town where the locals engage in minimal trade related to tanning and cotton production. However, the ruins of the castle are quite significant. Not only can the entire layout of the structure still be clearly seen, but there are also, in addition to the great hall, here notable, extensive parts of other buildings, some of which have been converted into a modern farmhouse. A majestic circular tower, surrounded by a deep moat and accessed by a drawbridge, seems to be the standout feature of the ruins; however, it is clearly an addition from a later period, significantly after the construction of the hall. The pointed arches of its windows and the elegant designs of its ceiling indicate a time when the arts were highly advanced. As for the date or reason for the castle's decline, there are no records.
The hall has the appearance of having been erected by Italian architects. Its features are distinctly Roman; and it may be regarded as holding, in this respect, the same place among the castellated buildings of Normandy, as the church of St. Stephen, at Caen, occupies among the ecclesiastical. The broken cornice at the top of the walls, is a decided imitation of that upon the tomb of Cæcilia Metella, the arch of Constantine, and the colosseum at Rome; and the windows may be likened to those of Mæcenas' villa at Tivoli, in which there is the same arrangement of arch within arch. But the Norman architect has introduced a peculiarity, scarcely to be paralleled, in the transom, which, placed upon a line with the capitals, divides each window into two unequal parts, and at once supports, and is supported by, the central pillar, that subdivides the lower moiety.
The hall looks like it was built by Italian architects. Its features are clearly Roman; and it can be seen as having the same significance among the fortified buildings of Normandy as the church of St. Stephen in Caen has among religious structures. The broken cornice at the top of the walls is clearly inspired by those on the tomb of Cæcilia Metella, the arch of Constantine, and the Colosseum in Rome; and the windows are similar to those in Mæcenas' villa at Tivoli, which have the same design of arch within an arch. However, the Norman architect has added a unique feature in the transom, which, aligned with the capitals, divides each window into two uneven sections and both supports and is supported by the central pillar that splits the lower part.
The Church at Lillebonne is also an object deserving of observation, especially in the principal entrance: the great arch is flanked by two square massy projections, in the form of buttresses, each of them faced by a row of small cylindrical pillars in high relief, broken towards the centre, to give place for canopied saints, and ending at the top in ornaments, apparently intended to convey the idea of a series of antique candelabra.
The Church at Lillebonne is also worth noting, especially at the main entrance: the large arch is flanked by two solid square projections that look like buttresses. Each is adorned with a row of small cylindrical pillars that stand out in high relief, interrupted in the center to make space for canopied saints, and topped with decorations that seem to represent a series of ancient candelabra.
FOOTNOTES:
[147] Ordericus Vitalis, on the other hand, says, but he is borne out by no classical authority, that Lillebonne occupies the site of an old Belgic town, called Caletus which was destroyed by Julius Cæsar; who built on its foundation a new one, and named it Julio-bona, after himself. The passage, which is curious, is as follows:—“Antiqua urbs fuit, quæ Caletus ab incolis dicta est. Hanc (ut in antiquis Romanorum legitur gestis) Caius Julius Cæsar obsedit, et pro nimia bellatorum obstinatione intus acerrimè repugnantium subvertit. Deinde postquam hostes ibidem ad libitum compressit, considerata opportunitate loci, præsidium Romanorum providè constituit, et a nomine suo Juliam-bonam (quam barbari nunc corrupto nomine Ille-bonam nuncupant) appellavit.”—Duchesne, Scriptores Normanni, p. 554.
[147] Ordericus Vitalis, on the other hand, claims, although he's not backed by any classical sources, that Lillebonne stands where an ancient Belgic town called Caletus used to be, which Julius Cæsar destroyed; he then built a new town on its ruins and named it Julio-bona after himself. The interesting passage reads: “There was an ancient city known as Caletus by its inhabitants. This city (as recorded in the ancient deeds of the Romans) was besieged by Gaius Julius Cæsar, who, due to the extreme stubbornness of the defenders inside, overcame it after a fierce struggle. Then, after defeating the enemies there at his pleasure, and considering the strategic advantages of the location, he wisely established a Roman garrison and named it Julia-bona (which the barbarians now call Ille-bonam, corrupting the name).”—Duchesne, Scriptores Normanni, p. 554.
[148] These authors were led to this opinion by the difficulty of reconciling the distances, as stated by Antoninus, between Julio-bona and the adjacent towns, with the actual distance of the same places from the modern Lillebonne.
[148] These writers came to this conclusion because they found it challenging to match the distances, as mentioned by Antoninus, between Julio-bona and the nearby towns, with the current distance of those locations from modern Lillebonne.
[149] See Description de la Haute Normandie, I. p. 6, where it is suggested, that the word, L'Ilebonne, may be derived from the two Celtic words, Ile, signifying a current of water, and Bonne, which denotes the termination of any thing. The towns of Bonne, upon the Rhine, and of Libourne, are supposed to have taken their names from these words.
[149] See Description de la Haute Normandie, I. p. 6, where it is suggested that the word L'Ilebonne might come from the two Celtic words Ile, meaning a current of water, and Bonne, which indicates the end of something. The towns of Bonne along the Rhine and Libourne are believed to have gotten their names from these words.
[151] Figured in the Voyages Pittoresques et Romantiques dans l'Ancienne France, par Nodier, Taylor, et De Cailleux.—In the section of this publication, comprising Normandy, the authors have devoted nine plates to the illustration of Lillebonne.
[151] Featured in the Picturesque and Romantic Voyages in Ancient France, by Nodier, Taylor, and De Cailleux.—In the part of this publication focused on Normandy, the authors have dedicated nine plates to illustrating Lillebonne.
[152] In the Gallia Christiana, XI. p. 31, it is said on this subject, in speaking of Maurilius, archbishop of Rouen, that “adfuit Juliobonensibus Comitiis pro expeditione Anglicana, in 1066.”
[152] In the Gallia Christiana, XI. p. 31, it mentions regarding Maurilius, the archbishop of Rouen, that “he attended the Juliobonensibus Assembly for the English expedition in 1066.”
[153] See Neustria Pia, p. 168.
[154] Duchesne, Scriptores Normanni, p. 488.
[155] Concilia Normannica, I. p. 67.
PLATE 70.
CASTLE OF BRIQUEBEC.[156]

Plate 70. Castle of Briquebec, near Valognes.
Plate 70. Castle of Briquebec, near Valognes.
Briquebec is an extensive parish, situated about seven miles to the south of Valognes, with a population of four thousand five hundred inhabitants, a weekly market on Mondays, and several considerable fairs. Its castle claims an antiquity, nearly, if not altogether, coeval with the days of Rollo. When that Duke, on gaining peaceable possession of Normandy, parcelled out the land among his companions in arms, the portion that included Briquebec was one of the most considerable. The lord of Briquebec held in the Norman exchequer the third place among the barons of the Cotentin, the present department of La Manche.[157] His services and his rank, to which may probably also be added, his relationship to Rollo, entitled him to this proud distinction.
Briquebec is a large parish located about seven miles south of Valognes, with a population of four thousand five hundred residents, a weekly market on Mondays, and several significant fairs. Its castle has an age nearly, if not exactly, as old as the time of Rollo. When that Duke gained peaceful control of Normandy and divided the land among his fellow warriors, the area that included Briquebec was one of the most significant. The lord of Briquebec held the third position in the Norman treasury among the barons of the Cotentin, which is now the La Manche department. His contributions and status, along with possibly his connection to Rollo, earned him this prestigious distinction.[157]
After the assassination of William Longue Epée, second Duke of Normandy, in 942, Amlech, or, as he is sometimes called, Lancelot, of Briquebec, was appointed one of the council of regency, during the minority of the young prince, Richard, the son to the deceased, and heir to the throne. In this capacity he was also one of those deputed to receive Louis d'Outremer, King of France, at Rouen.—Amlech had a son, named Turstin of Bastenburg, and he left two sons, one of whom, William, was lord of Briquebec.—The other, Hugh, commonly called the bearded, was the head of the family of Montfort, which produced the famous Count, Pierre, slain at the battle of Evesham, while commanding the barons in revolt against Henry III.—The line of the lords of Briquebec was continued in the posterity of William, whose son, of the same name, attended the Conqueror into England. Seven of his descendants successively bore the name of Robert Bertrand, and successively possessed the barony of Briquebec. The last died in the middle of the fourteenth century, leaving his extensive domains, including this castle, to his eldest daughter, Jane, with whom it passed in marriage to William Paisnel, baron of Hambye.[158]
After the assassination of William Longue Epée, the second Duke of Normandy, in 942, Amlech, also known as Lancelot of Briquebec, was appointed to the regency council during the minority of the young prince Richard, the son of the deceased and heir to the throne. In this role, he was also one of those chosen to welcome Louis d'Outremer, King of France, at Rouen. Amlech had a son named Turstin of Bastenburg, who had two sons; one of them, William, became the lord of Briquebec. The other, Hugh, commonly known as the bearded, was the head of the Montfort family, which produced the famous Count Pierre, who was killed at the battle of Evesham while leading the barons in revolt against Henry III. The line of the lords of Briquebec continued through William's descendants, one of whom, sharing the same name, accompanied the Conqueror to England. Seven of his descendants bore the name Robert Bertrand and held the barony of Briquebec in succession. The last of them died in the mid-fourteenth century, leaving his extensive lands, including this castle, to his eldest daughter, Jane, who married William Paisnel, baron of Hambye.[158]
The name of Paisnel will be found, as well as that of Bertrand, in the roll of chieftains engaged in the conquest of England. Duke William recompensed the services of Ralph Paisnel, his companion in arms, with various domains in different counties of his newly-acquired kingdom, and particularly in Yorkshire, Buckinghamshire, and Somersetshire. His descendants, who were numerous in Great Britain, possessed, among other distinguished lordships, those of Huntley and of Dudley.—In the Cotentin, their family was equally extensive and powerful. William, son of Jane Bertrand and of William Paisnel, succeeded his parents as lord of Briquebec and of Hambye.—He, in his turn, was followed by another William, who, by a marriage with his cousin, daughter of Oliver Paisnel, lord of Moyon, united that great barony to a property, which was previously immense. Upon the death of William, without children, Fulk Paisnel, his brother, became his heir; and, as he likewise died [78] childless, the fortune devolved upon a younger brother, Nicholas. This Nicholas, who was previously lord of Chanteleu, married Jane de la Champagne, baroness of Gaie, and left an only daughter, by whose marriage with Louis d'Estouteville, in 1413, the baronies of Gaie, Moyon, Hambye, and Briquebec, passed at once from the family of Paisnel.
The names Paisnel and Bertrand appear on the list of leaders involved in the conquest of England. Duke William rewarded Ralph Paisnel, his comrade, with various lands across different counties in his newly conquered kingdom, especially in Yorkshire, Buckinghamshire, and Somerset. His many descendants in Great Britain held, among other notable titles, those of Huntley and Dudley. In the Cotentin, their family was similarly large and influential. William, son of Jane Bertrand and William Paisnel, took over as lord of Briquebec and Hambye after his parents. He was succeeded by another William, who, through marrying his cousin, the daughter of Oliver Paisnel, lord of Moyon, combined that significant barony with an already extensive estate. When William died without children, his brother Fulk Paisnel became the heir; however, he also died childless, passing the fortune to a younger brother, Nicholas. This Nicholas, who had been lord of Chanteleu, married Jane de la Champagne, baroness of Gaie, and left behind an only daughter. Through her marriage to Louis d'Estouteville in 1413, the baronies of Gaie, Moyon, Hambye, and Briquebec transferred away from the Paisnel family.
Briquebec, at the same time that it thus again changed masters, was still possessed by a descendant of one of those powerful barons, who had shared in the glory of the conquest of England.—Robert de Huteville, one of the Conqueror's companions in arms, had received from that sovereign a princely recompense, particularly in the county of York. But after the death of William Rufus, he espoused the party of the eldest brother, against Henry I. and was taken prisoner at the battle of Tinchbray, when his property was confiscated, and given to Néel d'Aubigny.—The name of his son, Robert, is to be found among the Yorkshire barons, who defeated the Scotch army at North Allerton; and it again occurs in the twentieth year of the reign of Henry II. at the battle of Alnwick, where he made the King of Scotland prisoner.
Briquebec, while it was changing hands once again, was still owned by a descendant of one of those powerful barons who had been part of the glory of the conquest of England. Robert de Huteville, a companion in arms of the Conqueror, had received a generous reward from that king, especially in the county of York. However, after William Rufus's death, he sided with the eldest brother against Henry I and was captured at the battle of Tinchbray, resulting in his property being confiscated and given to Néel d'Aubigny. The name of his son, Robert, appears among the Yorkshire barons who defeated the Scottish army at North Allerton, and it comes up again in the twentieth year of Henry II's reign at the battle of Alnwick, where he captured the King of Scotland.
To return to the possessor of Briquebec, who was destined to afford a striking example of the mutability of fortune—scarcely had he become by his marriage the most powerful lord in the Cotentin, or possibly in Normandy, when Henry V. of England, invaded the duchy, gained the battle of Agincourt, and shortly afterwards made himself master of the whole province, except Mount St. Michael. In this trying emergency, Louis d'Estouteville remained faithful to his sovereign, and was, consequently, deprived of his possessions.
To go back to the owner of Briquebec, who would provide a striking example of how quickly fortunes can change—he had hardly become the most powerful lord in Cotentin, or maybe even in Normandy, through his marriage, when Henry V of England invaded the duchy, won the battle of Agincourt, and soon took control of the entire province, except for Mount St. Michael. During this difficult time, Louis d'Estouteville stayed loyal to his king and, as a result, lost all his lands.
Henry immediately bestowed Hambye and Briquebec upon one of his favorite generals, William de la Pole, Earl of Suffolk,[159] who, in 1427, still continued lord of Briquebec, in which capacity he confirmed to the abbey of Cherbourg, a rent of fifty sols, that had been given by his predecessor, Robert Bertrand, in 1329. The act of confirmation yet exists: it is dated in the year just mentioned; two years after which, the Earl of Suffolk, who had always previously been victorious, experienced a reverse of fortune, and was made prisoner at Gageau, together with his brothers, Alexander and John de la Pole. The consequence was, that he was compelled to sell his lands in the Cotentin to pay his ransom.
Henry quickly gave Hambye and Briquebec to one of his favorite generals, William de la Pole, Earl of Suffolk,[159] who, in 1427, was still the lord of Briquebec. In this role, he confirmed a payment of fifty sols to the abbey of Cherbourg, which had been granted by his predecessor, Robert Bertrand, in 1329. The confirmation document still exists; it’s dated from that year. Two years later, the Earl of Suffolk, who had always been victorious before, faced a turn of luck and was captured at Gageau, along with his brothers, Alexander and John de la Pole. As a result, he had to sell his lands in the Cotentin to afford his ransom.
They were purchased by Sir Bertyn Entwyssle, a knight of the county of Lancaster, who, in the archives of the castle of Briquebec, dated about the year 1440, is styled Admiral of England; as his brother, Henry Entwyssle, in the same documents, bears the title of the King of England's Lieutenant-General in Normandy. In the hands of this nobleman, Briquebec continued, till the battle of Formigny compelled the British to evacuate Normandy. Sir Bertyn afterwards took part with Henry VI. against the Duke of York, and was slain at the battle of St. Albans, in 1455.
They were bought by Sir Bertyn Entwyssle, a knight from Lancaster, who, in the records of the castle of Briquebec, dated around 1440, is referred to as Admiral of England; while his brother, Henry Entwyssle, in the same documents, holds the title of the King of England's Lieutenant-General in Normandy. Under this nobleman, Briquebec remained until the battle of Formigny forced the British to leave Normandy. Sir Bertyn later joined Henry VI against the Duke of York and was killed at the battle of St. Albans in 1455.
Upon the restoration of the province to the crown of France, the family of D'Estouteville were replaced in the lordship of Briquebec. They had deserved eminently well of the French King, for whom Louis D'Estouteville had continued to hold possession of Mount St. Michael, the only fortress that offered an availing resistance to the English.
Upon the return of the province to the crown of France, the D'Estouteville family was reinstated in the lordship of Briquebec. They had greatly deserved this from the French King, as Louis D'Estouteville had maintained control of Mount St. Michael, the only fortress that effectively resisted the English.
[79]In succeeding times, Briquebec and Hambye passed, by different marriages, into the families of Bourbon St. Pol, and of Orleans Longueville; but at the close of the sixteenth century, Mary of Orleans, Duchess of Nemours, sold this property to Jaques Gougon de Matignon, Marshal of France.—The descendants of the marshal continued lords of Briquebec till the revolution. It had shortly before that event fallen into the hands of a female, the only survivor of that family, and she had married the eldest son of the Duke de Montmorency. But the revolution swept away the whole of their fortune. A few detached fragments of the property, which had not been alienated, have recently been restored to them: the rest has long since been sold, including the castle, the only habitable part of which now serves for an ale-house. All the remainder is hastening fast to decay.
[79]In later years, Briquebec and Hambye were passed down through different marriages into the Bourbon St. Pol and Orleans Longueville families. However, at the end of the sixteenth century, Mary of Orleans, Duchess of Nemours, sold this property to Jaques Gougon de Matignon, a Marshal of France. The marshal's descendants remained lords of Briquebec until the revolution. Just before that event, the property had come into the hands of a woman, the last surviving member of that family, and she had married the eldest son of the Duke de Montmorency. But the revolution wiped out their entire fortune. A few small pieces of the property that weren’t sold have recently been returned to them; the rest has been sold off long ago, including the castle, which is now only partially habitable and serves as an ale-house. Everything else is quickly falling into ruin.
The walls of the castle inclose a considerable space of ground; and, at the time when they were perfect, they comprised eight towers, of different sizes and forms, including the multangular keep, the principal feature of the plate. This tower, which is a hundred French feet in height, is still nearly perfect. The sides towards the west and south-west, from which Mr. Cotman has made his drawing, are entirely so.—In an architectural point of view, Briquebec offers specimens of the workmanship of many different epochs.—The case is widely different between fortresses and churches: the latter, whatever the date of their construction, commonly exhibit a certain degree of unity in their plan: in castles, on the other hand, the means provided for defence have usually had reference to those employed in attack. Both the one and the other are found to vary ad infinitum, according to time and localities. Briquebec shews some traces of the architecture of the eleventh century, but many more of the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth. The chapel, the magazines, the stables, and the present dwelling-house, were the parts last built. Of these, the two first have been for some years destroyed: the others are in a state of extreme neglect; and, neither in the dwelling-house, nor in the apartments over the great gate, does there now remain any thing curious.
The walls of the castle enclose a significant amount of land, and when they were intact, they included eight towers of various sizes and shapes, featuring the angular keep, the main highlight of the plate. This tower, standing a hundred French feet tall, is still almost fully intact. The sides facing west and southwest, from which Mr. Cotman created his drawing, are completely preserved. From an architectural perspective, Briquebec showcases examples of craftsmanship from many different periods. The situation differs greatly between fortifications and churches: the latter, regardless of when they were built, usually display a consistent design. Castles, however, often reflect the strategies for defense in response to those for attack. Both categories vary ad infinitum, depending on the time period and location. Briquebec shows some remnants of 11th-century architecture, but many more from the 14th, 15th, and 16th centuries. The chapel, the storage buildings, the stables, and the current residence were the last parts constructed. Of these, the first two have been destroyed for several years, and the others are in extreme disrepair. Neither in the residence nor in the rooms above the main gate is there anything of interest left.
FOOTNOTES:
[156] For the whole of this article, the author has to express his acknowledgments to his friend, M. de Gerville, from whose manuscript it is almost verbatim translated.
[156] Throughout this article, the author wants to thank his friend, M. de Gerville, from whose manuscript it is nearly a word-for-word translation.
[158] While one branch of the Bertrand family continued in possession of the barony of Briquebec, another branch established itself in Northumberland, where it received from the Conqueror many manors. Under the reign of Henry I. William Bertrand, or, as he is called by Tanner, Bertram, founded the priory of Brinkburn. Roger, one of his descendants, was conspicuous among the barons who revolted against King John; at the death of which prince, he espoused the party of Henry III.; but his son, Roger, took arms against this latter monarch, and was made prisoner at Northampton. A third Roger succeeded him, and was the last baron of Brinkburn.—Richard Bertram, who lived under Henry II. had a son called Robert, baron of Bothal, whose son Richard joined the confederate barons against King John. A descendant of his, of the name of Robert, lived under Edward III. and enjoyed the title of Lord Bothal, and was sheriff of Northumberland, and governor of Newcastle. He was present at the battle of Durham, where he made William Douglas prisoner. His only daughter, the heiress to his property, married Sir Robert Ogle; and thus the family of Bertram became extinct both in France and England nearly at the same time.
[158] While one branch of the Bertrand family held onto the barony of Briquebec, another branch settled in Northumberland, where they received several manors from the Conqueror. During Henry I's reign, William Bertrand, or Bertram as noted by Tanner, founded the priory of Brinkburn. One of his descendants, Roger, was notable among the barons who rebelled against King John; after John's death, he sided with Henry III. However, his son, also named Roger, fought against this latter king and was captured at Northampton. A third Roger took over and was the last baron of Brinkburn. Richard Bertram, who lived during Henry II's time, had a son named Robert, who became the baron of Bothal. His son Richard allied with the confederate barons against King John. A descendant named Robert lived during Edward III's reign, held the title of Lord Bothal, served as sheriff of Northumberland, and was governor of Newcastle. He fought in the battle of Durham, where he captured William Douglas. His only daughter, the heiress to his estate, married Sir Robert Ogle, leading to the extinction of the Bertram family in both France and England around the same time.
[159] The instrument, which is curious, is still in existence, and is as follows:—“Henricus dei gracia rex Francie et Anglie et dnus hybernie oibus ad quos psentes littere puenerint salutem. Sciatis qd de gracia nostra speciali et ob grata et laudabilia obsequia nobis per carissimum consanguineum nostrum Guillelmum, Comitem de Suffolk, huc usque mirabiliter impensa dedimus et concessimus eidem comiti castra et dominia de Hambye et de Briquebec cum ptinenciis suis una cum oibus feodis, aliis hereditatibus et possessionibus quibuscumque quas tenuit fouques Paisnel chevalier defunctus intra ducatum meum Normannie habendis et tenendis prefato comiti et heredibus suis masculis de corpore suo nascentibus ad valorem 3500 scutorum per annum, cum omnibus dignitatibus, libertatibus, franchesiis, juribus, donationibus, reversionibus, forisfacturis, etallis, proficiis, commoditatibus et emolumentis quibuscumq. ad pdicta castra et dominia vel altera eorum seu ad feoda hereditates et possessiones predictas aliqualiter ptinentibus seu spectantibus intra ducatum nostrum Normannie adeo plene perfecte et integre et eodem modo sicut pdictus fouques vel aliquis alius tenebat et possidebat per homagium nobis et heredibus nostris faciendum et reddendo unum scutum de Armis Sci Georgii ad festum suum apud castrum nostrum de Cherbourg, singulis annis in perpetuum reservata tamen nobis et heredib. nostris alta et summa justicia et omni alio jure quod ad nos poterit pertinere proviso semper qd idem comes et heredes sui predicti sex homines ad arma et 12 sagittarios ad equitandum nobiscum seu heredibus nostris vel locum tenente nostro durante presenti guerra qui ad sumptus suos servire tenebuntur funtaque presenti guerra hujus modi et servicia in parte debita faciet et supportabit, et ulterius de uberiori gracia dedimus et concessimus...... in cujus rei testimonium has litteras nostras fieri fecimus patentes.—Teste meipso apd civitatem nram de Bayeux, XIII. die Martii, anno regni nri quinto.
[159] The instrument, which is interesting, still exists and is as follows: “Henry, by the grace of God, King of France and England, and of Ireland, to all whom these present letters may come, greetings. Know that by our special grace and in recognition of the honorable services rendered to us by our dearest relative, William, the Earl of Suffolk, we have granted and bestowed upon the said earl the castles and estates of Hambye and Briquebec, along with their appurtenances, together with all the feudal rights, other inheritances, and possessions whatsoever that were held by the late Sir Fouques Paisnel, knight, within my duchy of Normandy, to be held by the said earl and his male heirs born of his body, valued at 3500 escudos per year, with all dignities, liberties, franchises, rights, grants, reversions, forfeitures, and all profits, benefits, and emoluments whatsoever pertaining to the aforesaid castles and estates or any of them, or to the feuds, inheritances, and possessions listed above, in the same manner as the said Fouques or any other held and possessed them, making homage to us and our heirs, paying one escudo for the Arms of Saint George at its feast at our castle of Cherbourg, every year indefinitely, reserving however to us and our heirs the highest and supreme justice and any other rights that may pertain to us, on the condition that the said earl and his heirs are to provide six armed men and twelve archers to ride with us or our heirs or our lieutenant during the current war, who shall serve at their own expense, and shall fulfill and support these duties and services in the proper manner, and furthermore, by additional grace, we have granted and bestowed...... in testimony of this matter, we have made these letters of ours patent.—Witnessed by myself at the city of Bayeux, on the 13th day of March, in the fifth year of our reign.
L. S. Per ipsum regem STORGEON.”
L. S. By the king STORGEON.
PLATE 71.
CHURCH OF ST. STEPHEN, AT FÉCAMP.

Plate 71. Church of St. Stephen, at Fécamp.
Southern entrance.
Plate 71. Church of St. Stephen in Fécamp.
Southern entrance.
Fécamp, like many other towns in Normandy, has fallen from its original greatness to a state of extreme poverty. The sun of its prosperity has set, to rise no more. Neglect immediately followed upon the removal of the ducal throne to England: the annexation of Normandy to the crown of France, completed the ruin of the town; and the great change in the habits of mankind, from warlike to commercial, leaves no hopes for the restoration of the importance of a place, whose situation holds out no advantages for trade. Hence, Fécamp at present appears desolate and decayed; and, though the official account of the population of France still allows the number of its inhabitants to amount to seven thousand, the great quantity of deserted houses, calculated to amount to more than a third of all those in the town, impress the beholder with a strong feeling of depopulation and ruin.[160]
Fécamp, like many other towns in Normandy, has fallen from its former greatness to a state of extreme poverty. The sun of its prosperity has set and will not rise again. Neglect quickly followed the removal of the ducal throne to England, and the annexation of Normandy to the crown of France completed the town's decline. The significant shift in people's habits from warfare to commerce leaves little hope for restoring the importance of a place that offers no advantages for trade. As a result, Fécamp now appears desolate and rundown, and although the official population count for France still claims there are about seven thousand residents, the large number of abandoned houses, estimated to be more than a third of all the buildings in the town, strongly conveys a sense of depopulation and decay.[160]
But, in the earliest periods of French history, long before the foundation of the Norman throne, Fécamp was honored as a regal residence. The palace is said to have been rebuilt by William Longue-Epée, with extraordinary magnificence. That prince took great pleasure in the chace; and he and his immediate successors frequently lived here. He also selected the castle as a place of retirement for his duchess, during her pregnancy with Richard. His choice, in this respect, was probably not altogether guided by his partiality for the place; but, threatened at that time with a dangerous war, he was desirous of fixing his wife and infant heir in a situation, whence they might, in case of necessity, be with ease removed to the friendly shores of England.—Richard, born at Fécamp, preserved through life an attachment to the town, and omitted no opportunity of benefiting it. He rebuilt, [80] endowed, and enriched the abbatial church at vast expense; and he finally ordered it to be the resting-place for his bones, which, however, he would not permit to be interred in any spot whatever within the structure, but, with his dying breath, expressly enjoined his son to deposit them on the outside, immediately beneath the eaves, in order that, to use the words put by the monastic historians into his mouth upon the occasion, “stillantium guttarum sacro tecto diffluens infusio abluat jacentis ossa, quæ omnium peccatorum tabe fœdavit et maculavit negligens et neglecta vita mea.”—A curious question might be raised, whether the monarch, in this injunction, was solely impressed with the feeling of his own unworthiness, or whether he had also in view, the mystic doctrine of the efficacy of water towards the ablution of sins.
But in the earliest periods of French history, long before the Norman throne was established, Fécamp was recognized as a royal residence. The palace is said to have been rebuilt by William Longue-Epée with remarkable grandeur. He enjoyed hunting, and he and his immediate successors often lived here. He also chose the castle as a retreat for his duchess during her pregnancy with Richard. His choice in this regard was likely not solely due to his fondness for the place; faced with the threat of a dangerous war, he wanted to ensure that his wife and infant heir were in a location from which they could be easily transported to the safe shores of England if necessary. Richard, born in Fécamp, felt a lifelong connection to the town and took every opportunity to support it. He rebuilt, funded, and enhanced the abbey church at great cost, ultimately commanding that it be his final resting place. However, he insisted that his remains not be buried anywhere inside the building, but rather, with his last words, instructed his son to lay him outside, right underneath the eaves, so that, to quote the monastic historians, “the sacred water flowing from the dripping eaves may cleanse the bones of the one who lies here, which my negligent and ignored life has stained and defiled with the filth of all sins.” A fascinating question could be posed: was the king solely feeling remorse for his own unworthiness in this request, or did he also consider the mystical belief in the purifying power of water for washing away sins?
Richard II. and the succeeding dukes, appear to have regarded Fécamp with an equally friendly eye; till, in process of time, the increasing splendor of its monastery altogether eclipsed the waning honors of the town; and Henry II. of England, finally sealed its downfall, by making a regular donation of the town to the abbey, from which period till the revolution, the latter was every thing, the former nothing.
Richard II and the succeeding dukes seemed to view Fécamp with equal favor; however, over time, the growing grandeur of its monastery completely overshadowed the declining prestige of the town. Henry II of England ultimately sealed its fate by officially donating the town to the abbey. From that point until the revolution, the abbey held all the importance while the town became insignificant.
“Fécamp,” as it is remarked by Nodier, “was to the Dukes of Normandy, what the pyramids were to the Egyptian monarchs,—a city of tombs: Richard II. rested there by the side of Richard I. and, near him, his brother Robert, his wife Judith, and his son William.”[161]—The list might be lengthened by the addition of many other scarcely less noble names.
“Fécamp,” as noted by Nodier, “was to the Dukes of Normandy what the pyramids were to the Egyptian kings—a city of tombs: Richard II. was laid to rest there next to Richard I., and nearby were his brother Robert, his wife Judith, and his son William.”[161]—The list could go on with many other names of similar nobility.
“The abbey of Fécamp is said to have been founded in the year 664 or 666, for a community of nuns, by Waning, the count or governor of the Pays de Caux, a nobleman who had already contributed to the endowment of the monastery of St. Wandrille. St. Ouen, Bishop of Rouen, dedicated the church in the presence of King Clotaire; and so rapidly did the fame of the sanctity of the abbey extend, that the number of its inmates amounted, in a very short period, to more than three hundred. The arrival, however, of the Normans, under Hastings, in 841, caused the dispersion of the nuns; and the same story is related of the few who remained at Fécamp, as of many others under similar circumstances, that they voluntarily cut off their noses and their lips, rather than be an object of attraction to their conquerors. The abbey, in return for their heroism, was levelled with the ground; and it did not rise from its ashes till the year 988, when the piety of Duke Richard I. built the church anew, under the auspices of his son, Robert, archbishop of Rouen. Departing, however, from the original foundation, he established therein a chapter of regular canons, who soon proved so irregular in their conduct, that within ten years they were doomed to give way to a body of Benedictine monks, headed by an abbot, named William, from a convent at Dijon. From his time the monastery continued to increase in splendor. Three suffragan abbeys, that of Notre Dame at Bernay, of St. Taurin at Evreux, and of Ste. Berthe de Blangi, in the diocese of Boullogne, owned the superior power of the abbot of Fécamp, and supplied the three mitres, which he proudly bore on his abbatial shield. Kings and princes, in former ages, frequently paid the abbey the homage of their worship and their gifts; and, in a more recent period, Casimir of Poland, after his voluntary abdication of the throne, selected it as the spot in which he sought for repose, when wearied with the cares of royalty. The English possessions of Fécamp do not appear to have been large; but, according to the author of the History of Alien Priories, the abbot presented to one hundred and thirty benefices, some in the diocese of Rouen, others in those of Bayeux, Lisieux, Coutances, Chartres, and Beauvais; and it enjoyed so many estates, that its income was said to be forty thousand crowns per annum.”[162]
The abbey of Fécamp is believed to have been founded around the year 664 or 666 for a community of nuns by Waning, the count or governor of the Pays de Caux, a nobleman who had already contributed to the funding of the monastery of St. Wandrille. St. Ouen, Bishop of Rouen, dedicated the church in front of King Clotaire, and the reputation for the abbey's holiness spread so quickly that, in a very short time, the number of nuns grew to over three hundred. However, the arrival of the Normans, led by Hastings, in 841 caused the nuns to scatter. A similar story is told about the few who stayed at Fécamp: they chose to cut off their noses and lips rather than become targets for their invaders. In response to their bravery, the abbey was destroyed, and it remained in ruins until 988 when Duke Richard I decided to rebuild the church with the support of his son, Robert, the archbishop of Rouen. Moving away from the original foundation, he established a chapter of regular canons, who quickly became so unruly that within ten years they were replaced by a group of Benedictine monks led by an abbot named William from a convent in Dijon. From that point on, the monastery grew in prestige. Three daughter abbeys—Notre Dame at Bernay, St. Taurin at Evreux, and Ste. Berthe de Blangi in the diocese of Boullogne—recognized the authority of the abbot of Fécamp, and they provided the three mitres that he proudly displayed on his abbatial shield. Kings and princes from earlier times often honored the abbey with their worship and gifts; more recently, Casimir of Poland, after voluntarily stepping down from the throne, chose it as the place to find peace after the burdens of kingship. The English holdings of Fécamp were not extensive, but according to the author of the History of Alien Priories, the abbot oversaw one hundred and thirty benefices, some in the diocese of Rouen and others in Bayeux, Lisieux, Coutances, Chartres, and Beauvais. Its wealth was so significant that its income was reportedly forty thousand crowns a year.[162]
The work, from which this account of the abbey of Fécamp has been extracted, also contains some details relative to a few of the principal miracles connected with the convent, and relative to the precious blood, to the possession of which Fécamp was indebted for no small portion of its celebrity. But the reader must be referred for all these to the Neustria Pia, where he will find them recorded at great length. The author of that most curious volume, appears to have treated no subject more entirely con amore than Fécamp; and if the more enlightened progeny of the present day incline, in the plentitude of [81] their wisdom, to “think their fathers fools” for listening to such tales, let it at least be recollected, that even these tales, with all their absurdity, are most interesting documents of the progress of the human mind; and, above all, let it never be forgotten, that books of this description contain a mass of materials for the elucidation of the manners and customs of the age, which would in vain be sought for in any other quarter.
The work that this account of the abbey of Fécamp comes from also includes some details about a few of the main miracles connected with the convent and about the precious blood, which greatly contributed to Fécamp's fame. However, the reader should refer to the Neustria Pia for all these details, as they are recorded in great length there. The author of that fascinating volume seems to have treated no subject with more passion than Fécamp. If the more enlightened generation of today, in their overflowing wisdom, tends to think their ancestors were foolish for believing such stories, it should at least be remembered that even these tales, despite their absurdity, provide valuable insights into the development of human thought. And above all, it should never be forgotten that books like this contain a wealth of information on the customs and manners of the time that would be hard to find anywhere else.
The abbatial church of Fécamp is still standing uninjured, and is a work of various ages. Some circular chapels attached to the sides of the choir, are probably remains of the building erected by Duke Richard: the rest is all of the pointed style of architecture; and the earliest part is scarcely anterior to the end of the twelfth century.—The church of St. Stephen, selected here for publication, is undeserving of notice, except for its southern portal, which is an elegant specimen of what is called by Mr. Rickman, the decorated English architecture.
The abbey church of Fécamp is still standing intact and is a mix of different architectural styles. Some circular chapels attached to the sides of the choir probably date back to the building created by Duke Richard; the rest is all in the pointed style of architecture, with the oldest part dating back to just before the end of the 12th century. The church of St. Stephen, chosen here for publication, isn’t particularly noteworthy except for its southern entrance, which is an elegant example of what Mr. Rickman calls decorated English architecture.
FOOTNOTES:
[161] Voyages Pittoresques et Romantiques dans l'Ancienne France, I. p. 110.—Seven plates in this work are devoted to the illustration of the religious buildings at Fécamp.
[161] Picturesque and Romantic Voyages in Ancient France, I. p. 110.—This work includes seven plates dedicated to illustrating the religious buildings in Fécamp.
PLATE 72.
SCREEN IN THE CHURCH OF ST. LAWRENCE, AT EU.

Plate 72. Screen in the Church of St. Lawrence, at Eu.
Plate 72. Screen in the Church of St. Lawrence in Eu.
The town of Eu has, by some writers, been supposed to have been the capital of the Gallic tribe mentioned in Cæsar's Commentaries, under the name of the Essui; but a conjecture of this description, founded altogether upon the similarity of the name, and unsupported by any collateral testimony, must be allowed to be at best only problematical; and ancient geography presents so wide a field for the display of ingenuity and learning, that it is in no department of science more necessary to be upon the guard against plausible theories.—There are others who contend for the Teutonic origin of the town, and refer to etymology with equal zeal, and with greater plausibility. The word Eu, otherwise spelt Ou or Au signifies a meadow, in Saxon; and the same name was likewise originally applied to the river Bresle,[163] which washes the walls of Eu, within a distance of two miles from its confluence with the ocean at Tréport.[164]
The town of Eu has been thought by some writers to have been the capital of the Gallic tribe mentioned in Cæsar's Commentaries, known as the Essui. However, this guess, based solely on the similarity of the name and lacking any supporting evidence, can only be considered uncertain at best. Ancient geography offers such a vast field for creativity and knowledge that it's crucial to be cautious of seemingly convincing theories. Others argue for the town's Teutonic origins and reference etymology with equal enthusiasm and more credibility. The word Eu, also spelled Ou or Au, means a meadow in Saxon, and the same name was originally given to the river Bresle,[163] which flows past the walls of Eu, just two miles from where it meets the ocean at Tréport.[164]
The first mention that occurs of Eu in history, is in the pages of Flodoard, according to whom, the town was in existence in the year 925; but, whether the Roman or the Saxon derivation of its name be preferred, in either case etymology would fairly allow the inference, that its foundation was considerably more ancient. During the reign of Louis XI. Eu obtained a melancholy celebrity: a report was circulated in the summer of 1475, that it was the intention of the English to make a descent upon the coast of France, and to establish themselves there for the winter. At the same time, this town was confidently mentioned as the place where they proposed to fix their quarters. To deprive them of such an advantage, the French monarch had recourse to a measure which could only be justified by the most urgent necessity: he ordered the Maréchal de Gamaches to enter the place with four hundred soldiers, on the eighteenth of July, and to set fire to the houses of the citizens, [82] together with the castle. His commands were executed; and the whole was reduced to a heap of ashes, with the exception of the churches. The neighboring towns of Dieppe, St. Valeri, and Abbeville, profited from the misfortunes of Eu, which has never recovered its prosperity, notwithstanding the various privileges subsequently granted to it.—The present population consists of about three thousand four hundred inhabitants, whose only trade is a trifling manufactory of lace.
The first recorded mention of Eu in history comes from Flodoard, who states that the town existed in 925. However, whether you prefer the Roman or Saxon origin of its name, etymology suggests that its foundation is much older. During Louis XI's reign, Eu gained a sad notoriety: in the summer of 1475, reports spread that the English planned to land on the French coast and settle there for the winter. At that time, this town was mentioned as a potential base for their operations. To prevent them from gaining such an advantage, the French king took a drastic measure that could only be justified by urgent necessity: he ordered Maréchal de Gamaches to enter the town with four hundred soldiers on July 18th and to set fire to the citizens' homes, as well as the castle. His orders were carried out, and everything was reduced to ashes, except for the churches. The neighboring towns of Dieppe, St. Valeri, and Abbeville benefited from Eu's misfortunes, which has never regained its prosperity, despite various privileges granted to it later. Today, the population is around three thousand four hundred, with their main trade being a small lace manufacturing industry.
From as early a period as the year 1102, the title of Count was bestowed by Richard I. Duke of Normandy, upon the lords of Eu, who, in 1458, received the additional dignity of Comtes et Pairs; probably as some recompense for the misery inflicted upon the place three years before. In the number of these counts, was the celebrated Duc de Guise, commonly known by the name of Le Balafré. His monument of black and white marble, in the church of the Jesuits at Eu, was executed by Genoese artists; as was that of his wife, the Duchess of Cleves. Both of them have long been subjects of admiration.[165] The last of the line of counts of Eu, was the Duc de Penthièvre, a nobleman of the most estimable character: the title was his at the breaking out of the revolution; and it is not a little to his honor, that a writer of the most decidedly republican principles could be found, in the midst of that stormy period, to bear the following testimony in his favor:—“Né au milieu d'une cour, oú la corruption et les vices avoient pris le nom de la sagesse et des vertus, il dédaigna leurs délices funestes; il repoussa l'air empesté de Versailles; supérieur à leurs prestiges, il oublia sa naissance; il prouva enfin, par de longues années consacrées à faire le bien, qu'il étoit digne d'être né simple citoyen.[166]”—The castle, the residence of the counts, is now converted into a military hospital.
From as early as 1102, Richard I, Duke of Normandy, granted the title of Count to the lords of Eu, who, in 1458, received the additional honor of Comtes et Pairs; likely as a reward for the suffering caused to the area three years earlier. Among these counts was the famous Duc de Guise, commonly known as Le Balafré. His black and white marble monument in the Jesuit church at Eu was created by Genoese artists, as was that of his wife, the Duchess of Cleves. Both have long been admired.[165] The last of the line of counts of Eu was the Duc de Penthièvre, a nobleman of the highest integrity: he held the title at the start of the revolution, and it is quite an honor to him that a writer with firmly republican views could be found, during that tumultuous time, to testify in his favor:—“Born in the midst of a court where corruption and vices masqueraded as wisdom and virtue, he scorned their deadly pleasures; he rejected the toxic atmosphere of Versailles; rising above their illusions, he forgot his birth; he ultimately proved, through many years dedicated to doing good, that he was worthy of being born a simple citizen.[166]”—The castle, the residence of the counts, is now turned into a military hospital.
The abbey of Eu is said to have been founded in 1002,[167] by William, first count of the place, natural son of Richard Sans-peur, Duke of Normandy. It was at its origin dedicated to the Virgin; but, after a lapse of somewhat more than two hundred years, was placed under the invocation of St. Lawrence, archbishop of Dublin. That prelate had, in the year 1181, crossed into Normandy, with the view of restoring a friendly understanding between the King of Ireland, his brother, and the King of England; and, at the moment of his approaching Eu, and beholding the lofty towers of the abbey, he is said to have exclaimed in strains of pious fervor, “Hæc requies mea in seculum seculi: hic habitabo, quoniam elegi eam.” Having accomplished the object of his mission, he died shortly after at the convent, and was there interred; and the fame of his sanctity attracting crowds of devotees to his tomb, he was canonized by a papal bull, dated the 11th of December, 1218, since which time the monastery has borne his name.
The abbey of Eu is said to have been founded in 1002,[167] by William, the first count of the area, the illegitimate son of Richard Sans-peur, Duke of Normandy. Originally, it was dedicated to the Virgin; but after a little over two hundred years, it was dedicated to St. Lawrence, the archbishop of Dublin. That archbishop crossed into Normandy in 1181 to help restore peace between the King of Ireland, his brother, and the King of England. As he approached Eu and saw the tall towers of the abbey, he reportedly exclaimed with deep devotion, “Hæc requies mea in seculum seculi: hic habitabo, quoniam elegi eam.” After successfully completing his mission, he died shortly after at the convent and was buried there. His reputation for holiness drew many devotees to his tomb, and he was canonized by a papal bull on December 11, 1218, after which the monastery took his name.
The church of St. Lawrence, though no longer abbatial, has been suffered to exist; even before the revolution, it served at once as the church to the convent and to the first parish of Eu. The screen here figured, a beautiful specimen of the decorated English architecture, is placed at the entrance of one of the chapels. Another chapel contains a Holy Sepulchre, said to be superior, in point of the execution of the figures, to any other in France. In the south transept is a spirally-banded column of extraordinary elegance. The church stands upon the foundations of an earlier building, erected at the close of the twelfth century, and destroyed by lightning in 1426. According to the [83] records of the monastery, it was either wholly, or in great measure, rebuilt by John de Vallier, the twenty-fourth abbot, in 1464.[168]—The following description of the building is borrowed from the journal of a very able friend of the writer of this article, who visited Eu in September, 1819:—“The abbey church of Eu is plain and massy on the outside of the nave and transepts. The east end of the choir is highly enriched with flying buttresses, &c. The windows of the nave are lancet-headed, and very tall: on the outside is a circular arch, which may be a restoration. The west window has been in three lancet divisions, which have been filled up with more modern tracery. The nave is singularly elegant: the triforium, or rather the upper tier of arches, is new in design, and most extraordinary. In the choir, the triforium is composed of tracery. The north transept is something like Winchester, only the arches are pointed: there are two arches. This arrangement is probably general; as I saw it at Troyes and other places. In a side-chapel is an entombment: the figures as large as life, or nearly so, and richly painted; quite perfect. Inscriptions on the hems of the garments. The culs de lampe are of the most elegant reticulated work. In the north transept is a circular window filled with late tracery. No towers at the west end. East end, a polygon, as usual.—This church, which is well worthy of an attentive study, is quite distinct in character from the churches in the east of France: it has no marigold window; no row of niches over the portal; no massed door-way; so that the general outline of the front agrees wholly with the earliest pointed style. But the exterior is more chaste than any thing we have in England; and its architectural unity is better preserved. On the other hand, its parts are less elaborate.”
The Church of St. Lawrence, although no longer an abbey, has been allowed to remain; even before the revolution, it served as both the church for the convent and for the first parish of Eu. The screen shown here, a stunning example of decorated English architecture, is located at the entrance of one of the chapels. Another chapel contains a Holy Sepulchre, claimed to be superior in the execution of the figures compared to any other in France. In the south transept, there's a spirally-banded column of remarkable elegance. The church is built on the foundations of an earlier structure, erected at the end of the twelfth century, which was destroyed by lightning in 1426. According to the [83] records of the monastery, it was either entirely or mostly rebuilt by John de Vallier, the twenty-fourth abbot, in 1464.[168]—The following description of the building is taken from the journal of a very capable friend of the author of this article, who visited Eu in September 1819:—“The abbey church of Eu appears plain and solid on the outside of the nave and transepts. The east end of the choir is elaborately adorned with flying buttresses, etc. The windows of the nave are tall and lancet-headed: on the outside is a circular arch, which may be a restoration. The west window originally had three lancet divisions, now filled with more modern tracery. The nave is uniquely elegant: the triforium, or rather the upper tier of arches, has a new design that is quite extraordinary. In the choir, the triforium features tracery. The north transept is somewhat reminiscent of Winchester, except the arches are pointed: there are two arches. This design seems to be common; I noticed it in Troyes and other places. In a side chapel, there’s an entombment: the figures are life-sized or nearly so, richly painted, and in perfect condition. There are inscriptions on the hems of the garments. The culs de lampe feature the most elegant reticulated work. In the north transept is a circular window filled with late tracery. There are no towers at the west end. The east end is polygonal, as usual.—This church, deserving of careful study, is quite distinct in character from the churches in eastern France: it lacks a marigold window, a row of niches over the portal, or a massed doorway, so the overall outline of the front aligns completely with the earliest pointed style. However, the exterior is more refined than anything we have in England, and its architectural unity is better maintained. On the other hand, its details are less intricate.”
FOOTNOTES:
[164] “Le païs d'Auge a tiré son nom de ses prairies. Au, Avv, Avve, et Ou, en Allemand, signifient un Pré.... Aventin est mon témoin dans son explication des noms Allemans. La ville d'Eu, située dans des prairies, a tiré son nom de la même origine. Elle est nommée dans les vieux Ecrivains, Auga, Augam, et Aucum; et dans les auteurs Anglois Ou, d'où est formé le nom d'Eu. De cette même origine vient le nom d'Au, qu'on a depuis écrit et prononcé O, et que portent plusieurs Seigneuries de Normandie et d'ailleurs, et qui est le même que celui d'Ou. Ou est une Comté qui a appartenue à ce Robert, que Robert du Mont qualifie Comte d'Ou. Ces mots d'Eu, d'Au, et d'Ou, se trouvent encore dans la composition de plusieurs noms de terres et de Seigneuries. Eu, dans le nom d'Eucourt, d'Eumesnil, et d'Eulande, terre dans le païs d'Auge, entre le Mare-Aupoix et Angerville, et ce nom est le même, sans aucune différence, que celui d'Oelande, isle de la mer Baltique, du domaine de la couronne de Suede. Les Suedois et les Danois prononcent Oelande ce que nous prononçons Eulande. Au dans Aubeuf, Aubose, Aumesnil, Aumont, Auvillers. Ou dans Ouville. Pour Auge on a dit Alge en quelques lieux; et c'est de là que vient le nom d'une terre au païs de Bray, qui ne consiste presque qu'en prairies. Le même nom d'Auge, que portent quelques familles, montre assez qu'il a été appellatif. Mais la chartre de confirmation de la fondation de l'Abbaye de St. Etienne, donnée par Henry II. Roy d'Angleterre, le montre incontestablement par ces paroles, “cum sylvâ et algiâ et cum terris”.”—Huet, Origines de Caen, p. 294.
[164] “The Pays d'Auge got its name from its meadows. Au, Avv, Avve, and Ou in German mean a meadow.... Aventin is my witness in his explanation of German names. The town of Eu, located in meadows, has the same origin for its name. It’s mentioned in old writings as Auga, Augam, and Aucum; and in English sources as Ou, which is how the name Eu was formed. From the same origin comes the name Au, which has since been written and pronounced O, and is held by several lordships in Normandy and elsewhere, and is the same as Ou. Ou is a county that belonged to Robert, referred to by Robert du Mont as the Count of Ou. These words Eu, Au, and Ou still appear in the names of various lands and lordships. Eu is found in the names Eucourt, Eumesnil, and Eulande, a land in the Pays d'Auge, between Mare-Aupoix and Angerville, and this name is the same, with no difference, as Oelande, an island in the Baltic Sea, within the crown's domain of Sweden. The Swedes and Danes pronounce Oelande the way we pronounce Eulande. Au appears in Aubeuf, Aubose, Aumesnil, Aumont, and Auvillers. Ou is found in Ouville. The name Auge has been referred to as Alge in some places; and this is where the name of a land in the Pays de Bray comes from, which consists almost entirely of meadows. The same name Auge, borne by some families, clearly indicates it was used as a common term. But the confirmation charter of the foundation of the Abbey of St. Etienne, granted by Henry II, King of England, indisputably shows this in the words, “cum sylvâ et algiâ et cum terris.””—Huet, Origines de Caen, p. 294.
[165] The church of St. Lawrence likewise contained the monuments of several distinguished personages, as appears by the following extract from the Description de la Haute Normandie, I. p. 72.—“Là sont inhumez Jean d'Artois, Comte d'Eu, fils de Robert d'Artois, Comte de Beaumont le Roger, et de Jean de Valois, mort le 6 Avril, 1386: Isabelle de Melun, son epouse: Isabelle d'Artois, leur fille, dans la chapelle de Saint Denys, sous une belle table de marbre noir, qui sert de table d'autel: Charles d'Artois, Comte d'Eu, sous l'autel de la chapelle de Saint Laurent: Jeanne de Saveuse, sa premiere femme: Helène de Melun, sa seconde femme, dans la chapelle de Saint Antoine, dite aujourd'hui de Saint Crepin: le Cœur de Catherine de Cleves, Comtesse d'Eu, au bas du Sanctuaire, sous une magnifique colonne de marbre noir: N.... de Bourbon, dit le Duc d'Aumale, fils de Louis-Auguste de Bourbon, legitimé de France, Duc de Maine, mort le 8 Septembre, 1708: enfin Philippe d'Artois, Comte d'Eu, et Connétable de France, mort selon son epitaphe à Micalice en Turquie, c'est-à-dire Nicopoli, le 16 Juin, 1397. Le Mausolée de celui-ci, qui est de marbre, est enfermé dans une espece de Cage de fer, dont les barreaux n'empêchent point qu'on ne puisse en approcher et y porter la main. Le Prince y est representé armé, mais sans casque et sans gantelets, pour marquer, dit-on, qu'il est mort à la guerre, mais non dans le combat: il a deux petits chiens à ses pieds, pour signifier, ajoute-t-on, qu'il est mort dans son lit: enfin la grille qui l'environne represente, dit-on encore, qu'il est mort en prison. Le monument, selon l'Ecrivain de qui j'emprunte ces conjectures, n'a coûté que 100 livres.”
[165] The church of St. Lawrence also held the monuments of several notable figures, as shown in the following excerpt from the Description de la Haute Normandie, I. p. 72.—“Here are buried Jean d'Artois, Count of Eu, son of Robert d'Artois, Count of Beaumont le Roger, and of Jean de Valois, who died on April 6, 1386: Isabelle de Melun, his wife: Isabelle d'Artois, their daughter, in the chapel of Saint Denis, under a beautiful black marble table that serves as an altar: Charles d'Artois, Count of Eu, under the altar of the chapel of Saint Laurent: Jeanne de Saveuse, his first wife: Helène de Melun, his second wife, in the chapel of Saint Antoine, now called Saint Crepin: the Heart of Catherine de Cleves, Countess of Eu, at the foot of the Sanctuary, under a magnificent black marble column: N.... de Bourbon, known as the Duke of Aumale, son of Louis-Auguste de Bourbon, legitimized in France, Duke of Maine, who died on September 8, 1708: finally, Philippe d'Artois, Count of Eu, and Constable of France, who died according to his epitaph at Micalice in Turkey, which means Nicopolis, on June 16, 1397. His mausoleum, made of marble, is enclosed in a kind of iron cage, whose bars do not prevent anyone from getting close and reaching out to touch it. The prince is depicted armed, but without a helmet and gloves, to signify, it is said, that he died in war, but not in battle: he has two small dogs at his feet, to indicate, it is added, that he died in his bed: finally, the grille that surrounds him is said to represent that he died in prison. The monument, according to the writer from whom I borrowed these conjectures, cost only 100 livres.”
[167] Neustria Pia, p. 694.
[168] Neustria Pia, p. 700.
PLATE 73-75.
CHURCH OF ST. PETER, AT LISIEUX.

Plates 73-74. Church of St. Peter at Lisieux.
Plates 73-74. Church of St. Peter in Lisieux.
The effects produced by the French revolution upon the religious state of the country, were scarcely less important than upon the political. In both cases, the nation hurried, with the blindest fury, from extreme to extreme; in both, they followed phantoms of ideal perfection through an unexampled series of excesses and sufferings; in both, they rested at length from exhaustion much more than from conviction; and, happily for mankind and for themselves, they finally attained in both nearly the same end, reverting indeed to their original constitutions, but tempering them with a most seasonable mixture of civil and ecclesiastical liberty. The concordat effected for the church, what the charter did for the state. The former of these was one of the master-pieces of Napoléon's policy, and was likewise one of the earliest acts of his power. It was established in the year 1801, while France yet retained the name of a republic, and the ambition of its ruler had not ventured to grasp, at more than the consular dignity. By this instrument, the whole ecclesiastical constitution was changed; and not only was all the power placed in the hands of the chief of the state, but the provinces and dioceses were entirely remodelled; and, instead of twenty-three archbishoprics and one hundred and thirty-four bishoprics, the number of the former, notwithstanding the vast extension of the French territory, was reduced to ten, and that of the latter to fifty.
The impact of the French Revolution on the country's religious state was almost as significant as its political effects. In both scenarios, the nation rushed with reckless zeal from one extreme to another; in both, they chased illusions of perfect ideals through an unprecedented series of excesses and suffering; in both, they eventually paused from sheer exhaustion rather than genuine belief; and, fortunately for humanity and themselves, they ultimately achieved nearly the same outcome in both cases, returning to their original systems but blending them with a timely mix of civil and religious freedom. The concordat did for the church what the charter did for the state. This was one of Napoleon's key policies and was also among the first actions of his rule. It was established in 1801, while France still called itself a republic, and the ambition of its leader had not yet dared to reach for anything more than the title of consul. With this agreement, the entire church structure was changed; not only was all power handed to the head of state, but the provinces and dioceses were completely reorganized; instead of twenty-three archbishoprics and one hundred thirty-four bishoprics, the number of archbishoprics was reduced to ten, and the number of bishoprics to fifty, despite the vast expansion of French territory.
The archbishop of Rouen was one of those who suffered least upon the occasion. His dignity was curtailed only by the suppression of two of his suffragans, the bishops of Avranches and of Lisieux.[169] [84]The church, here figured, then resigned the mitre, which it had conferred from the middle of the sixth century, upon an illustrious, though not an uninterrupted, line of prelates. It is admitted, in the annals of the cathedral, that either the see must have been vacant for the space of four hundred years, or at least that the names of those who filled it during that period, are lost. Ordericus Vitalis, who resided fifty-six years in the diocese, and has collected, in the sixth book of his Ecclesiastical History, whatever was to be found in his time, relative to its early state, acknowledges the chasm, and accounts for it by the following general remarks.—“Piratæ de Daniâ egressi sunt, in Neustriam venerunt, et christianæ fidei divinique cultûs penitùs ignari, super fidelem populum immanitèr debacchati sunt. Antiquorum scripta cum basilicis et ædibus incendio deperierunt, quæ fervida juniorum studia, quamvis insatiabilitèr sitiant, recuperare nequiverunt. Nonnulla verò, quæ per diligentiam priscorum manibus barbarorum solertèr erepta sunt, damnabili subsequentium negligentiâ interierunt.”
The archbishop of Rouen was one of those who suffered the least during this time. His authority was only diminished by the removal of two of his suffragans, the bishops of Avranches and Lisieux.[169] [84]The church here gave up the mitre, which it had granted since the middle of the sixth century, to a notable, albeit not uninterrupted, line of bishops. It is acknowledged in the cathedral's records that the see must have been vacant for about four hundred years, or at least that the names of those who occupied it during that time are lost. Ordericus Vitalis, who lived in the diocese for fifty-six years and gathered everything he could find about its early state in the sixth book of his Ecclesiastical History, acknowledges this gap and explains it with these general remarks: “Pirates from Denmark came to Neustria, and being completely ignorant of the Christian faith and divine worship, they brutally ravaged the loyal population. The writings of the ancients, along with churches and buildings, perished in the fire, which the fervent desires of the youth could not restore. However, some of the works, diligently preserved by the ancients, were cleverly seized by the barbarians, but then were lost due to the shameful negligence of those who came after.”
The city of Lisieux represents the capital of the Gallic tribe, mentioned by Cæsar, and other almost contemporary writers, under the name of Lexovii; and it is supposed by modern geographers, that the territory occupied by these latter, was nearly co-extensive with the late bishopric of Lisieux. On this subject it has been observed, that “it is to be remarked, that the bounds of the ancient bishoprics of France were usually conterminal with the Roman provinces and prefectures.”[170] Neomagus or Noviomagus Lexoviorum, the capital of the Lexovii, had always been supposed to have occupied the site of the present town, till some excavations made in the year 1770, for the purpose of forming a chaussée between Lisieux and Caen, proved the ancient and the modern city to have been placed at the distance of about three quarters of a mile from each other. Extensive ruins of buildings, situated in a field, called Les Tourettes, were then brought to light; and among them were dug up various specimens of ancient art. The researches of more modern times, principally conducted by M. Louis Dubois, a very able antiquary of Lisieux, have materially added to the number as well as the value of these discoveries; and the quantity of Roman coins and medals that have rewarded his researches, would have left little doubt as to the real site of Neomagus, even if the circumstance had not within a very few years been established almost beyond a question, by the detection of a Roman amphitheatre in a state of great perfection.
The city of Lisieux is recognized as the capital of the Gallic tribe known as the Lexovii, referenced by Caesar and other contemporary writers. Modern geographers believe that the area these people occupied closely matched the territory of the former bishopric of Lisieux. It has been noted that “the boundaries of the ancient bishoprics of France often matched those of the Roman provinces and prefectures.”[170] Neomagus or Noviomagus Lexoviorum, the center of the Lexovii tribe, was once thought to be where the current town stands. However, excavations in 1770, conducted for building a chaussée between Lisieux and Caen, revealed that the ancient and modern cities are about three-quarters of a mile apart. Extensive ruins of buildings were found in a field called Les Tourettes, along with various examples of ancient art. More recent research, mainly carried out by M. Louis Dubois, a skilled antiquarian from Lisieux, has significantly contributed to the discoveries, and the numerous Roman coins and medals unearthed in his excavations have strongly indicated the actual location of Neomagus. This has been further confirmed by the uncovering of a remarkably well-preserved Roman amphitheater in the past few years.
Tradition, which there is in this instance no reason to impugn, relates that the Gallo-Roman capital disappeared during the incursions of the Saxons, about the middle of the fourth century. In farther confirmation of such opinion, it is to be observed, that none of the medals dug up within the ruins, or in their vicinity, bear a later date than the reign of Constantine; and that, though the city is recorded in the Itinerary of Antoninus, no mention of it is to be found in the curious chart, known by the name of the Tabula Peutingeriana, formed under the reign of Theodosius the Great; so that it then appears to have been completely swept away and forgotten.
Tradition, which in this case has no reason to be questioned, says that the Gallo-Roman capital vanished during the Saxon invasions, around the mid-fourth century. To further support this view, it’s worth noting that none of the coins found in the ruins or nearby have a date later than the reign of Constantine. Additionally, while the city is mentioned in the Itinerary of Antoninus, it doesn't appear in the famous map known as the Tabula Peutingeriana, created during the reign of Theodosius the Great; this suggests that it was completely wiped out and forgotten by that time.
Modern Lisieux is supposed to have risen at no distant period of time after the destruction of Neomagus. In the writings of the monkish historians, it is indifferently called Lexovium, Lexobium, Luxovium, Lixovium, and Lizovium, names obviously borrowed from the classical appellation of the tribe, as the French word Lisieux is clearly derived from them. In the early portion of Norman history, Lisieux is mentioned as having felt the vengeance of these invaders, during one of their predatory excursions from the Bessin, about the year 877. It was shortly afterwards sacked by Rollo himself, when that [85] conqueror, elated with the capture of Bayeux, was on his march to take possession of the capital of Neustria. But the territory of Lisieux was still the last part of the duchy which owned Rollo as its lord: it was not ceded to him by Charles the Simple, till 923, at which time he had for eleven years been the undisputed sovereign of the rest of Normandy.
Modern Lisieux is believed to have emerged sometime after the destruction of Neomagus. In the writings of monk historians, it is referred to as Lexovium, Lexobium, Luxovium, Lixovium, and Lizovium, names clearly derived from the classical name of the tribe, just as the French word Lisieux comes from them. In the early part of Norman history, Lisieux is noted for having suffered from the wrath of these invaders during one of their raids from the Bessin around the year 877. Shortly after, it was looted by Rollo himself, who, thrilled by the capture of Bayeux, was on his way to seize the capital of Neustria. However, the territory of Lisieux was still the last part of the duchy to recognize Rollo as its lord; it wasn't handed over to him by Charles the Simple until 923, by which time he had been the uncontested ruler of the rest of Normandy for eleven years.
Neither under the Norman dukes, nor at a subsequent period, does Lisieux appear to have taken any prominent part in political transactions. Its central situation, by securing it against the attacks of the French in former times, and more recently of the English, also prevented it from obtaining that historical celebrity, which, from its size and opulence, it could scarcely have failed to have otherwise gained. The principal events connected with it, upon record, are the following:—It was the focus of the civil war in 1101, when Ralph Flambart, bishop of Durham, escaping from the prison to which he had been committed by his sovereign, fled hither, and raised the standard of rebellion against Henry, in favor of his brother.—In 1136, Lisieux was attacked by the forces of Anjou, under the command of Geoffrey Plantagenet, husband of the Empress Maude, joined by those of William, Duke of Poitiers; and the garrison, composed of Bretons, seeing no hope of resistance or of rescue, burned the town.—Thirty-three years subsequently, the city was honored by being selected by Thomas-à-Becket, as the place of his retirement during his temporary disgrace. Arnulf, then bishop of Lisieux, had labored diligently, though ineffectually, to restore amity between the sovereign and the prelate, espousing, indeed, decidedly the cause of the latter, but at the same time never forfeiting the friendship of the former, for whom, after the murder of Becket, he wrote a letter of excuse to the supreme pontiff, in the joint names of all the bishops of England.—Lisieux, in 1213, passed from under the dominion of the Norman dukes, to the sway of the French monarch. It opened its gates to Philip-Augustus, immediately after the fall of Caen and Bayeux; and its surrender was accompanied with that of Coutances and Séez, all of them without a blow, as the king's poetical chronicler, Brito, relates in the following lines:—
Neither under the Norman dukes nor at any later time did Lisieux play a significant role in political affairs. Its central location protected it from attacks by the French in earlier times and more recently by the English, but it also meant that it missed out on the historical fame that its size and wealth might have otherwise secured. The main events recorded in its history are as follows: In 1101, it was the center of a civil war when Ralph Flambart, the Bishop of Durham, escaped from prison, fled here, and raised a rebellion against Henry in support of his brother. In 1136, Lisieux was attacked by the forces of Anjou, led by Geoffrey Plantagenet, the husband of the Empress Maude, joined by William, Duke of Poitiers. The garrison, made up of Bretons, burned the town when they saw no chance of resistance or rescue. Thirty-three years later, Thomas à Becket chose Lisieux as his refuge during his temporary disgrace. Arnulf, the bishop of Lisieux, worked hard, though unsuccessfully, to mend the relationship between the king and the bishop, firmly supporting the latter while maintaining his friendship with the former. After Becket's murder, he wrote a letter of apology to the pope on behalf of all the bishops of England. In 1213, Lisieux came under the control of the French king, leaving the dominion of the Norman dukes. It opened its gates to Philip-Augustus right after the fall of Caen and Bayeux, surrendering alongside Coutances and Séez, all without a fight, as the king's poet, Brito, recounts in the following lines:—
In subsequent times, Lisieux suffered severely, when taken by the English army under Henry V. in 1417. Its recapture by Charles VII. thirty-two years afterwards, was unstained by bloodshed.
In later years, Lisieux suffered greatly when it was taken by the English army led by Henry V in 1417. Its recapture by Charles VII thirty-two years later was achieved without bloodshed.
A great part of the preceding account of Lisieux has been borrowed from Mr. Turner's Tour in Normandy: what follows, relative to the church here figured, will be entirely so:—“The cathedral, now the parish church of St. Peter, derived one advantage from the revolution. Another church, dedicated to St. Germain, which had previously stood immediately before it, so as almost to block up the approach, was taken down, and the west front of the cathedral was made to open upon a spacious square.—Solid, simple grandeur are the characters of this front, which, notwithstanding some slight anomalies, is, upon the whole, a noble specimen of early pointed architecture.—It consists of three equal compartments, the lateral ones rising into short square towers of similar height. The southern tower is surmounted by a lofty stone spire, probably of a date posterior to the part below. The spire of the opposite tower fell in 1553, at which time much injury was done to the building, and particularly to the central door-way, which, even to the present day, has never been repaired.—Contrary to the usual elevation of French cathedrals, the great window over the principal entrance is not circular, but pointed: it is divided into three compartments by broad mullions, enriched with many mouldings. The compartments end in acute pointed arches. In the north tower, the whole of the space from the basement story is occupied by only two tiers of windows. Each tier contains two windows, extremely narrow, considering their height; and yet, narrow as they are, each of them is parted by a circular mullion or central pillar. You will better understand how high they must be, when told that, in the southern tower, the space of the upper row is divided into three distinct tiers; and still the windows do not appear disproportionately short. They also are double, and the interior arches are pointed; but the arches, within which they are placed, are circular. In this circumstance lies the principal anomaly in the front of the [86] cathedral; but there is no appearance of any disparity in point of dates; for the circular arches are supported on the same slender mullions, with rude foliaged capitals, of great projection, which are the most distinguishing characteristics of this style of architecture.
A large part of the previous description of Lisieux has been taken from Mr. Turner's Tour in Normandy: what follows about the church shown here will be entirely so:—“The cathedral, now the parish church of St. Peter, gained one benefit from the revolution. Another church, dedicated to St. Germain, which had previously stood right in front of it, almost blocking the entrance, was demolished, allowing the west front of the cathedral to open onto a spacious square.—Solid, simple grandeur defines this front, which, despite some minor irregularities, is overall a magnificent example of early pointed architecture.—It consists of three equal sections, with the side ones rising into short square towers of the same height. The southern tower has a tall stone spire, likely built after the part below it. The spire of the opposite tower collapsed in 1553, causing significant damage to the building, especially to the central doorway, which has yet to be repaired to this day.—Unlike the typical elevation of French cathedrals, the large window above the main entrance isn't circular but pointed: it’s divided into three sections by broad mullions, adorned with many mouldings. The sections end in sharply pointed arches. In the north tower, the entire area from the basement story has only two tiers of windows. Each tier contains two windows that are extremely narrow for their height; however, even though they are narrow, each one features a circular mullion or central pillar. You'll understand how high they must be when you learn that in the southern tower, the space of the upper row is divided into three distinct tiers, yet the windows still don’t look disproportionately short. They are also double, and the interior arches are pointed; but the arches they sit within are circular. This is where the main irregularity in the front of the [86] cathedral lies; nonetheless, there seems to be no difference in terms of dates, as the circular arches are supported by the same slender mullions with rough, foliated capitals that project significantly, which are the defining features of this architectural style.
“The date of the building establishes the fact of the pointed arch being in use, not only as an occasional variation, but in the entire construction of churches upon a grand scale, as early as the eleventh century.—Sammarthanus tells us that Bishop Herbert, who died in 1049, began to build this church, but did not live to see it completed; and Ordericus Vitalis expressly adds, that Hugh, the successor to Herbert, upon his death-bed, in 1077, while retracing his past life, made use of these words:—‘Ecclesiam Sancti Petri, principis apostolorum, quam venerabilis Herbertus, prædecessor meus, cœpit, perfeci, studiosè adornavi, honorificè dedicavi, et cultoribus necessariisque divino servitio vasis aliisque apparatibus copiosè ditavi.’—Language of this kind appears too explicit to leave room for ambiguity, but an opinion has still prevailed, founded probably upon the style of the architecture, that the cathedral was not finished till near the expiration of the thirteenth century. Admitting, however, such to be the fact, I do not see how it will materially help those who favor the opinion; for the building is far from being, as commonly happens in great churches, a medley of incongruous parts; but it is upon one fixed plan; and, as it was begun, so it was ended.—The exterior of the extremity of the south transept (see plate seventy-five,) is a still more complete example of the early pointed style than the west front; this style, which was the most chaste, and, if I may be allowed to use the expression, the most severe of all, scarcely any where displays itself to greater advantage. The central window is composed of five lancet divisions, supported upon slender pillars: massy buttresses of several splays bound it on either side.
“The date of the building confirms that the pointed arch was being used not just occasionally, but as a fundamental part of church design on a large scale, as early as the eleventh century. Sammarthanus tells us that Bishop Herbert, who died in 1049, started to build this church but didn’t live to see it finished; and Ordericus Vitalis specifically adds that Hugh, Herbert's successor, on his deathbed in 1077, while reflecting on his life, stated: ‘I completed, carefully adorned, honorably dedicated, and richly supplied with necessary vessels and other furnishings for divine service, the church of Saint Peter, the prince of the apostles, which my venerable predecessor Herbert began.’ This language seems too clear to allow for any confusion, yet there has been a prevailing opinion, probably based on the architectural style, that the cathedral was not completed until around the end of the thirteenth century. However, even if that were true, I don’t see how it would significantly benefit those who hold this view, because the building is far from being, as is often the case in large churches, a jumble of mismatched parts; it follows a single cohesive design; and it was finished as it was begun. The exterior of the end of the south transept (see plate seventy-five) is an even more complete example of the early pointed style than the west front; this style, which was the most refined and, if I may put it this way, the most austere of all, shows itself to great advantage here. The central window is made up of five lancet sections supported by slender pillars, with heavy buttresses of various projections flanking it on either side.”

Plate 75. Church of St. Peter at Lisieux.
South
Transept.
Plate 75. Church of St. Peter in Lisieux.
South Transept.
“The same character of uniformity extends over the interior of the building. On each side of the nave is a side-aisle; and, beyond the aisles, chapels. The pillars of the nave are cylindrical, solid, and plain. Their bases end with foliage at each corner, and foliage is also sculptured upon the capitals. The arches which they support are acute.—The triforium is similar in plan to the part below; but the capitals of the columns are considerably more enriched, with an obvious imitation of the antique model, and every arch encircles two smaller ones. In the clerestory the windows are modern.—The transepts appear the oldest parts of the cathedral, as is not unfrequently the case; whether they were really built before the rest, or that, from being less used in the services of the church, they were less commonly the objects of subsequent alterations. They are large; and each of them has an aisle on the eastern side. The architecture of the choir resembles that of the nave, except that the five pillars, which form the apsis, are slender, and the intervening arches more narrow and more acute.—The Lady-Chapel, which is long and narrow, was built towards the middle of the fifteenth century, by Peter Cauchon, thirty-sixth bishop of Lisieux, who, for his steady attachment to the Anglo-Norman cause, was translated to this see, in 1429, when Beauvais, of which he had previously been bishop, fell into the hands of the French. He was selected, in 1431, for the invidious office of presiding at the trial of the Maid of Orleans. Repentance followed; and, as an atonement for his unrighteous conduct, according to Ducarel, he erected this chapel, and therein founded a high mass to the Holy Virgin, which was duly sung by the choristers; in order, as is expressed in his endowment-charter, to expiate the false judgment which he pronounced.[171]—The two windows by the side of the altar in this chapel have been painted of a crimson color, to add to the effect produced upon entering the church; and, seen as they are, through the long perspective of the nave and the distant arches of the choir, the glowing tint is by no means unpleasing.—The central tower is open within the church to a considerable height: it is supported by four arches of unusual boldness, above which runs a row of small arches, of the same character as the rest of the building; and still higher, on each side, are two lancet-windows.—The vaulting of the roof is very plain, with bosses slightly pendant and carved.
The same uniformity is evident throughout the building's interior. On each side of the nave, there are side aisles, followed by chapels. The pillars of the nave are cylindrical, solid, and simple. Their bases are decorated with foliage at each corner, and the capitals also feature foliage carvings. The arches they support are pointed. The triforium mirrors the design of the level below, but the capitals of the columns are much more ornate, clearly inspired by ancient models, with each arch surrounding two smaller ones. The clerestory windows are modern. The transepts appear to be the oldest parts of the cathedral, which is often the case; whether they were actually constructed before the rest, or were simply less frequently updated due to lower usage in church services. They are large, with an aisle on the eastern side of each. The architecture of the choir resembles that of the nave, except the five pillars in the apsis are slender, and the arches in between are narrower and more pointed. The Lady Chapel, which is long and narrow, was built in the mid-fifteenth century by Peter Cauchon, the thirty-sixth bishop of Lisieux. He was promoted to this position in 1429 for his unwavering support of the Anglo-Norman cause after Beauvais, where he had previously been bishop, fell to the French. In 1431, he was appointed to the controversial role of presiding over the trial of the Maid of Orleans. He later regretted his actions, and, as a form of penance for his wrongdoing, he constructed this chapel and established a high mass to the Holy Virgin, which was sung by the choristers. This was done, as stated in his endowment charter, to atone for the false judgment he delivered.[171]—The two windows next to the altar in this chapel are painted crimson to enhance the effect when entering the church; and viewed from the long perspective of the nave through the distant arches of the choir, the vibrant color is quite pleasing. The central tower opens into the church to a significant height and is supported by four unusually bold arches, above which is a row of smaller arches that match the style of the rest of the building; and even higher, on each side, are two lancet windows. The roof's vaulting is very simple, featuring slightly hanging bosses that are carved.
“At the extremity of the north transept is an ancient stone sarcophagus, so built into the wall, that it appears to have been incorporated with the edifice, at the period when it was raised. The character of the heads, the crowns, and the disposition of the foliage, may be considered [87] as indicating that it is a production, at least of the Carlovingian period, if it be not indeed of earlier date. I believe it is traditionally supposed to have been the tomb of a saint, perhaps St. Candidus; but I am not quite certain whether I am accurate in the recollection of the name.—Above are two armed statues, probably of the twelfth or thirteenth centuries. These have been engraved by Willemin, in his useful work, Les Monumens Français, under the title of Two Armed Warriors, in the Nave of the Cathedral, at Lisieux; and both are there figured as if in all respects perfect, and with a great many details which do not exist, and never could have existed; though at the same time the draftsman has omitted the animals at the feet of the statues, one of which is yet nearly entire.—This may be reckoned among the innumerable proofs of the total disregard of accuracy which pervades the work of French antiquaries. A French designer never scruples to sacrifice correctness to what he considers effect.—Willemin describes the monuments as being in the nave of the church. I suspect that he has availed himself of the unpublished collection of Gaignat, in this and many other instances. It is evident that, originally, the statues were recumbent; but I cannot ascertain when their position was changed.—No other tombs now exist in the cathedral: the brazen monument raised to Hannuier, an Englishman, the marble that commemorated the bishop, William d'Estouteville; founder of the Collège de Lisieux at Paris, that of Peter Cauchon in the Lady-Chapel, and all the rest, were destroyed during the revolution.”
“At the far end of the north transept is an ancient stone sarcophagus, so embedded in the wall that it seems to have been part of the building since it was first constructed. The style of the heads, the crowns, and the arrangement of the foliage suggest that it was made during the Carolingian period, or possibly even earlier. It's traditionally believed to be the tomb of a saint, perhaps St. Candidus, but I’m not entirely sure if that’s the right name.—Above it are two armed statues, likely from the twelfth or thirteenth century. These were illustrated by Willemin in his helpful work, Les Monumens Français, under the title of Two Armed Warriors, in the Nave of the Cathedral, at Lisieux; and they are shown there as if they were perfect in every way, complete with many details that don't actually exist and never could have existed; meanwhile, the artist overlooked the animals at the feet of the statues, one of which is still nearly intact.—This is just one of many examples of the complete lack of accuracy that characterizes the work of French antiquarians. A French designer never hesitates to prioritize effect over correctness.—Willemin describes the monuments as being in the nave of the church. I suspect he relied on the unpublished collection of Gaignat in this and many other cases. It’s clear that the statues were originally lying down, but I can’t determine when their position was altered.—No other tombs currently exist in the cathedral: the bronze monument for Hannuier, an Englishman, the marble one for Bishop William d'Estouteville, the founder of the Collège de Lisieux in Paris, Peter Cauchon's in the Lady Chapel, and all the others were destroyed during the revolution.”
FOOTNOTES:
[169] The following account of the bishopric of Lisieux, is extracted from the Gallia Christiana, XI. p. 762, to enable the reader to form an opinion of its extent and importance.—“Ecclesia hæc cæteris Neustriæ episcopatibus facultatibus haud impar, patronum agnoscit S. Petrum Apostolorum principem. Episcopus, qui et episcopus est capituli, comes est et civitatis. Hunc comitatum septem componunt baroniæ, de Nonanto in Bajocassino, de Thibervilla, de Glos et Courthona, de Gaceio, de Touqua, de Canapvilla et de Bonnavilla la Louvet, omnes in diœcesi. Episcopus præterea conservator est privilegiorum academiæ Cadomensis. Dignitates omnes et præbendas ecclesiæ Lexoviensis confert, excepto decano qui eligitur a capitulo, nec a quoquam confirmatur. Præter decanum, capitulum octo constat dignitatibus, cantore, qui residere tenetur, thesaurario, capicerio, magistro scholarum et quatuor archidiaconis; 1. de Lievino cui subsunt quatuor decanatus rurales, Moyaux, Cormeilles, Bernai, et Orbec, in quibus 139 parochiæ, rectoriæ vero seu curæ 148; 2. de Algia, cui subsunt tres decanatus, Mesnil-Mauger, Beuvron et Beaumont, in quibus 128 parochiæ, rectoriæ vero 137; 3. de Ponte Audomaro, cui subsunt tres decanatus, Touques, Honfleur, et Pontaudemer, in quibus 89 parochiæ, rectoriæ 93; 4. denique de Gaceio, cui subsunt quatuor decanatus, Gacey, Livarot, Montreul, et Vimontier, in quibus 111 parochiæ, et 117 rectoriæ. Post dignitates sunt 31 præbendæ integræ cum duabus semipræbendis, e quibus undecim antiquæ fundationis, quas qui tenent barones vocantur. Sunt et aliæ sex præbendæ Volantes dictæ, quæ quotidianis non gaudent distributionibus. Sunt adhuc in eadem ecclesia 4 vicarii, quorum tres revocabiles, et 30 capellani, quorum septem episcopus, et 23 instituit capitulum. Præter parochias supra memoratas, sunt et aliæ undecim in urbe et baleuca Lexoviensi, rectoriæ duodecim: quatuor in exemtione de Nonanto prope Bajocas, quarum sex rectores, et quinque in exemtione S. Candidi senioris in urbe et diœcesi Rotomagensi, quarum unam, scilicet S. Candidi senioris collegiatam simul et parochialem administrant quatuor canonici, qui alternis vicibus parochialia obeunt munia; decanatus enim annexus est episcopo Lexoviensi qui jurisdictionem exercet in quinque illas ecclesias. Tota denique diœcesis Lexoviensis 487 parochias continet, rectorias 520.”
[169] The following account of the bishopric of Lisieux is taken from the Gallia Christiana, XI. p. 762, to help the reader understand its size and significance.—“This church is not inferior to other dioceses in Neustria in terms of resources and recognizes St. Peter, the chief of the apostles, as its patron. The bishop, who is also the head of the chapter, is both a count and the leader of the city. This county is made up of seven baronies: Nonant in Bayeux, Thiberville, Glos and Courthona, Gace, Touques, Canapville, and Bonnaville la Louvet, all within the diocese. The bishop also maintains the privileges of the Cadomensis academy. He grants all dignities and prebends of the church of Lisieux, except for the dean who is elected by the chapter and not confirmed by anyone else. Besides the dean, the chapter consists of eight dignitaries: a cantor, who is required to reside, a treasurer, a chaplain, a schoolmaster, and four archdeacons; 1. from Lievino, which has four rural deaneries, Moyaux, Cormeilles, Bernai, and Orbec, encompassing 139 parishes and 148 rectorates; 2. from Algia, which has three deaneries, Mesnil-Mauger, Beuvron, and Beaumont, with 128 parishes and 137 rectorates; 3. from Ponte Audomaro, which has three deaneries, Touques, Honfleur, and Pontaudemer, totaling 89 parishes and 93 rectorates; 4. finally from Gace, which includes four deaneries, Gacey, Livarot, Montreul, and Vimontier, containing 111 parishes and 117 rectorates. In addition to the dignitaries, there are 31 full prebends with two half-prebends, of which eleven are of ancient foundation, held by those called barons. There are also six prebends known as Volantes, which do not benefit from daily distributions. Additionally, the same church has four vicars, three of whom are callable, and 30 chaplains, of whom the bishop appoints seven and the chapter appoints 23. Besides the parishes mentioned above, there are also eleven others in the city and the Lexovian region, with twelve rectorates: four under exemption from Nonant near Bayeux, where six have rectors, and five under the exemption of St. Candidus Senior in the city and the diocese of Rouen, one of which is managed jointly by four canons serving the collegiate and parish ministry; the deanery is connected to the bishop of Lisieux, who exercises jurisdiction over those five churches. Finally, the entire diocese of Lisieux contains 487 parishes and 520 rectorates.”
[171] Anglo-Norman Antiquities, p. 47.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Anglo-Norman Antiquities, p. 47.
PLATE 76.
ABBEY CHURCH OF ST. OUEN, AT ROUEN.

Plate 76. Abbey Church of St. Ouen, at Rouen.
North East View.
Plate 76. Abbey Church of St. Ouen in Rouen.
North East View.
The beauty of the church of St. Ouen has been a frequent theme of admiration among the lovers of ancient ecclesiastical architecture. The excellencies of the building have been denied by none, while some have gone so far as to consider it as the very perfection of that style, which has generally, however improperly, obtained the name of Gothic. A recent English traveller, whose attention was expressly directed to the different departments of the arts, bears the following testimony in its favor: “Beyond all comparison, the finest specimen of Gothic architecture which we have met with in France, is Saint Ouen, the secondary church at Rouen. Contrasted with Salisbury cathedral, it is small; but it does not, I think, yield to that or any other structure I have ever seen, in elegance, lightness, or graceful uniformity.”[172]
The beauty of the church of St. Ouen has often been praised by enthusiasts of ancient church architecture. No one has denied the qualities of the building, and some have even regarded it as the epitome of a style that has commonly, though inaccurately, been called Gothic. A recent English traveler, who focused on different branches of the arts, offers the following praise: “By far the finest example of Gothic architecture we've encountered in France is Saint Ouen, the secondary church in Rouen. Compared to Salisbury Cathedral, it may be smaller, but I believe it rivals that and any other structure I’ve ever seen in elegance, lightness, and graceful uniformity.”[172]
Previously to the suppression of monasteries in France, the church of St. Ouen made part of the abbey of the same name, one of the most celebrated and most ancient in Normandy. It is now a parochial church, and is happily in nearly a perfect state, having suffered comparatively but little from the mad folly of the Calvinists of the sixteenth century, or the democrats of the eighteenth; though every studied insult was offered to it by the former, and in the fury of the revolution it was despoiled and desecrated—degraded at one time to a manufactory for the forging of arms, and at another to a magazine for forage.—Different accounts are given of the foundation of the convent: some writers contend for its having taken place as early as the last year of the fourth century, and having been the work of the piety of Saint Victrice, then bishop of Rouen; others, and these the greater number, are content with tracing it from the reign of Clothair. Those who adopt the latter opinion are again divided, as to whether that prince himself was the actual founder, or only ratified by his royal sanction what was really the establishment of Archbishop Flavius. In either case, however, they agree in dating the origin of the abbey from the year 535.
Before the suppression of monasteries in France, the church of St. Ouen was part of the abbey of the same name, one of the most famous and oldest in Normandy. It is now a parish church and is fortunately in nearly perfect condition, having suffered relatively little from the reckless actions of the Calvinists in the sixteenth century or the revolutionaries in the eighteenth; though the former offered every possible insult to it, and during the revolution it was plundered and desecrated—at one point turned into a weapons factory and at another into a hay storage facility. Different accounts exist regarding the founding of the convent: some writers argue that it was established as early as the last year of the fourth century, credited to the piety of Saint Victrice, who was then the bishop of Rouen; others, and these are in the majority, trace it back to the reign of Clothair. Those who support the latter view are again split on whether the king himself was the actual founder or if he merely affirmed what was really the establishment of Archbishop Flavius. In either case, however, they agree in dating the abbey’s origin to the year 535.
[88]An historian, who lived as early as the middle of the tenth century, speaks of the original church of St. Ouen, as an edifice deserving of admiration:—“.....miro opere, quadris lapidibus, manu Gothicâ,.... olim nobilitèr constructa.”[173]—The abbey was at first placed under the invocation of the Holy Apostles generally: it was afterwards dedicated to St. Peter alone; but, from the year 692, it has owned no other patron than St. Ouen,[174] whose body was three years before interred in the church, which he had protected with his especial favor while living, and which derived still greater benefits from him after his death, owing to the concourse of pilgrims attracted by the miracles that were wrought at his tomb.
[88]An historian from around the mid-tenth century talks about the original church of St. Ouen as a remarkable building:—“.....a wonderful work, made of square stones, done by Gothic hands,.... once nobly constructed.”[173]—Initially, the abbey was dedicated to the Holy Apostles in general; it was later dedicated solely to St. Peter. However, since the year 692, it has had no other patron than St. Ouen,[174] whose body was buried in the church three years earlier. He had protected it with his special favor while he was alive and offered even greater blessings after his death, thanks to the influx of pilgrims drawn by the miracles performed at his tomb.
Upon the irruption of the Normans in the ninth century, this abbey shared the common fate of the Neustrian convents; and, like the rest, it rose from its ashes with greater magnificence, after the conversion of these barbarians to Christianity. Nicholas, the fourth abbot of the convent, son of Duke Richard II. and of Judith of Brittany, is said by Ordericus Vitalis to have commenced “a new church of wonderful size and elegance.” But though he presided over the fraternity nearly sixty years, he did not live to see the building finished: the bringing of the task to perfection was reserved for William Balot, the next but one to him in the succession; and even he died in the very year of the dedication, which did not take place till 1126.
Upon the arrival of the Normans in the ninth century, this abbey faced the same fate as the other convents in Neustria; however, like the others, it emerged from its ruins with even greater magnificence after these barbarians converted to Christianity. Nicholas, the fourth abbot of the convent, who was the son of Duke Richard II and Judith of Brittany, is said by Ordericus Vitalis to have started “a new church of remarkable size and elegance.” But even though he led the community for nearly sixty years, he did not live to see the building completed: finishing the project fell to William Balot, who was the next abbot after him; and even he died in the very year of the dedication, which didn't take place until 1126.
This church, which it had cost eighty years to build, was suffered to exist but a short time after its completion: only ten years had elapsed from its dedication, when it fell a prey to a conflagration, which was at the same time destructive to the greater part of the city: another church, built shortly after, and chiefly by the munificence of Richard Cœur-de-Lion, shared the same fate in 1248. But even these repeated disasters in no wise abated the spirit of the monks: they had retired with the wreck of their property to one of their estates near Rouen, and there, by economy on their own part, and liberality on that of others, they soon found themselves in a state to undertake the erection of a fourth convent, of greater extent than any of the former, and to inclose it with high walls.
This church, which took eighty years to build, was allowed to exist for only a short time after it was completed: just ten years after its dedication, it was destroyed in a fire that also devastated most of the city. Another church, built shortly after and mainly funded by Richard the Lionheart, met the same fate in 1248. But even these repeated disasters didn't dampen the spirit of the monks: they retreated with what was left of their property to one of their estates near Rouen, and there, through their own frugality and the generosity of others, they quickly found themselves in a position to build a fourth convent, larger than any previous ones, and surrounded it with tall walls.
The honor of laying the first stone of the new church, the same that is now standing, is attributed to one of the most celebrated of the abbots, John Roussel, more commonly known by the name of Marcdargent.[175][89] He had been elected to the prelacy in 1303; and, fifteen years afterwards, he commenced the structure. He presided over the monastery thirty-seven years, and was buried in the Lady-Chapel of the church, which he had completed as far westward as the transepts. The pomp with which his funeral was conducted, is recorded at length in the Neustria Pia; and the same work has also preserved the following inscription, engraved upon his coffin, which describes, with great precision, the progress made by him in the building:—
The honor of laying the first stone of the new church, which still stands today, is given to one of the most famous abbots, John Roussel, better known as Marcdargent.[175][89] He was elected to the position of abbot in 1303, and fifteen years later, he started the construction. He oversaw the monastery for thirty-seven years and was buried in the Lady-Chapel of the church, which he had completed up to the transepts. The elaborate details of his funeral are recorded in the Neustria Pia; this work also preserved the following inscription on his coffin that accurately describes the progress he made on the building:—
ALIAS ROUSSEL, FORMER ABBOT OF THIS MONASTERY,
Here began the building of this church. DE NOVO; AND HE CREATED A CHOIR AND CHAPELS,
ET PILLIARIA TURRIS, ET MAGNAM PARTEM TURRIS S. AUDOENI, MONASTERII DICTI.”
The remaining parts of the church were not finished till the beginning of the sixteenth century, when it was brought to its present state by the thirty-fourth abbot, Anthony Bohier, who, in the annals of the convent, bears the character of having been “a magnificent restorer and repairer of ancient monasteries.” Admirable as is the structure, the original design of the architect was never completed. The western front remains imperfect; and this is the more to be regretted, as that part is naturally the first that meets the eye of the stranger, who thus receives an unfavorable impression, which it is afterwards difficult wholly to banish. The intention was, that the portal should have been flanked by magnificent towers, ending in a combination of open arches and tracery, corresponding with the outline and fashion of the central tower. An engraving, though a wretched one, of this intended front, is given in Pommeraye's History of the Abbey, from a sketch preserved among the records of the convent.
The remaining parts of the church weren't finished until the early sixteenth century, when it was brought to its current state by the thirty-fourth abbot, Anthony Bohier, who is described in the convent's records as “a magnificent restorer and repairer of ancient monasteries.” While the structure is impressive, the original design by the architect was never fully realized. The western front is still incomplete, which is unfortunate because that's the first part that a visitor sees, leaving a negative impression that's hard to shake off. The plan was for the entrance to be flanked by grand towers that would feature a mix of open arches and decorative details matching the central tower's design. An engraving, though poor quality, of this planned front is included in Pommeraye's History of the Abbey, based on a sketch kept in the convent's records.
The view of this church, etched by Mr. Cotman, is copied from a drawing made by Miss Elizabeth Turner. It represents the building, as seen from a seat in the gardens formerly belonging to the monastery, but now open to the public; and it is well calculated to convey a general idea of the character of the exterior of the building, including the central tower, which is wholly composed of open arches and tracery, and terminates, like the south tower of the cathedral, with an octangular crown of fleurs-de-lys. The plate also exhibits a portion of a circular chapel, now commonly known by the name of la Chambre des Clercs, the only remaining part of the church built by William Balot, in the beginning of the twelfth century. This chapel, the south porch, the central tower, and a specimen of ancient sculpture in the church, have been engraved by Mr. Turner, in his Tour in Normandy. The two first, of the same subjects, together with the western front, a general view of the church from the south, the curious bas-relief over the southern entrance, and a representation of the interior, have since been lithographized in M. Jolimont's Monumens de la Normandie. Considerable pains have been devoted in both these works, to the description and the history of the building; and to them the reader must be referred, who is unwilling to engage with the ponderous folio of Pommeraye.
The view of this church, created by Mr. Cotman, is based on a drawing made by Miss Elizabeth Turner. It shows the building as seen from a seat in the gardens that used to belong to the monastery but are now open to the public. It effectively provides a general idea of the building's exterior, including the central tower, which consists entirely of open arches and decorative work, finishing like the south tower of the cathedral with an eight-sided crown of fleurs-de-lys. The plate also shows part of a circular chapel, now commonly called la Chambre des Clercs, which is the only remaining part of the church built by William Balot in the early twelfth century. This chapel, the south porch, the central tower, and an example of ancient sculpture in the church have been engraved by Mr. Turner in his Tour in Normandy. The first two, featuring the same subjects, along with the western front, a general view of the church from the south, the unique bas-relief over the southern entrance, and a depiction of the interior, have since been lithographed in M. Jolimont's Monumens de la Normandie. Significant effort has been put into both these works to describe and provide the history of the building, and anyone not wanting to tackle the heavy folio by Pommeraye should refer to them.
FOOTNOTES:
[173] Jolimont, from whom this quotation is borrowed, states, that it is to be found in the chronicle of an author of the name of Fridegode; and he proceeds with the following observations:—“The expression appears remarkable, as warranting the inference, that the style of architecture, which Fridegode calls Gothic, was in use in France as early as the commencement of the sixth century, the time assigned by him for the building of the first church of St. Ouen. But it is equally to be inferred, from the manner in which he notices it, that this style was not then common; and his subjoining, that it was made of square stones, (in opposition, most probably, to rubble) serves to point out that such an edifice was an extraordinary building for Rouen at that period. This idea receives confirmation, from the reflection, that the materials for forming the city were originally supplied out of the forests that inclosed it; so that, not only the houses of individuals, but the public edifices, were merely of wood. St. Gregory of Tours, speaking, in his fifth book, of a church at Rouen, dedicated to St. Martin, uses the following expression:—‘Quæ super muros civitatis ligneis tabulis fabricata est.’—Indeed, the few stone-buildings then at Rouen, were almost exclusively devoted to the purposes of fortification, and were of flint or sand-stone, rather than of free-stone. Every thing too tends to prove that architecture was then in its infancy in the capital of Neustria; or, if it ever had been more advanced there, which could have been only under the Roman sway, that it had retrograded into a barbarous state.—Moreover, the Gothic style, mentioned by Fridegode, was no other than a degeneration of the Roman, or, more properly, of the Lombardic architecture, distinguished by the circular arch, by insulated columns, by a paucity of ornaments, and by a general massiveness. It is by no means to be confounded with the style which has since passed under the same name, a style introduced about the beginning of the twelfth century, immediately after the crusades, with its ogee forms, slender clustered columns, and every portion of the building characterized by extreme lightness, yet still loaded with a profusion of crowded ornaments. If, however, this Lombardic style was practised as early as the fifth or sixth century, in a town so backward in the science of architecture as Rouen, what date is to be assigned for its introduction into other parts of France, where the knowledge of the fine arts disappeared for a much shorter period?—It must be left to the decision of antiquaries, whom this passage in Fridegode seems to have escaped, to determine how far the foregoing observations are just, and may serve to throw light upon the history of the style of architecture called Gothic, the origin of which in France has always been attended with great obscurity.”
[173] Jolimont, from whom this quote comes, states that it can be found in the chronicle of an author named Fridegode; he continues with the following comments:—“The expression is noteworthy, suggesting that the style of architecture Fridegode refers to as Gothic was in use in France as early as the beginning of the sixth century, which he claims was when the first church of St. Ouen was built. However, it can also be inferred from how he mentions it that this style was not common at the time; his note that it was made of square stones, likely in contrast to rubble, indicates that such a structure was an unusual building for Rouen during that period. This idea is supported by the fact that the materials for constructing the city originally came from the forests surrounding it, meaning that not only private homes but also public buildings were primarily made of wood. St. Gregory of Tours, in his fifth book, talks about a church in Rouen dedicated to St. Martin and uses the phrase:—‘Quæ super muros civitatis ligneis tabulis fabricata est.’—In fact, the few stone buildings in Rouen at that time were almost exclusively used for fortification and were made of flint or sandstone rather than free-stone. Everything also suggests that architecture was in its early stages in the capital of Neustria; or, if it had ever been more advanced there, which could only have occurred under Roman rule, it had regressed into a barbaric state.—Furthermore, the Gothic style mentioned by Fridegode was simply a decline from Roman architecture, or more accurately, from Lombard architecture, characterized by the circular arch, isolated columns, a lack of decorative elements, and a general sense of heaviness. It should not be confused with the style that later came to be known by the same name, introduced around the early twelfth century, right after the crusades, featuring its ogive forms, slender clustered columns, and each part of the structure noted for its extreme lightness, yet still overloaded with a multitude of intricate decorations. If, however, this Lombard style was practiced as early as the fifth or sixth century in a town as underdeveloped in architectural science as Rouen, what date should be assigned for its introduction into other regions of France, where the knowledge of the fine arts faded for a much shorter time?—The determination of how accurate the above observations are, and how they might illuminate the history of the architectural style known as Gothic, which has always been shrouded in great mystery in France, must be left to antiquarians, to whom this passage from Fridegode seems to have gone unnoticed.”
[174] St. Ouen was born a.d. 600, at the village of Sanci, near Soissons. He was of a noble family, and was educated in the abbey of St. Médar, at Soissons, whence he was removed, at an early age, to the court of Clothair II. At the court, he contracted an intimate friendship with St. Eloi; and, under Dagobert, became the favorite of the monarch, as well as his chancellor and minister of state. During the whole of his life, his strong turn to religion rendered him a warm patron of monastic establishments; and, among others, he founded the celebrated abbey of Rebais en Brie. He was still young when he renounced the world, embraced the ecclesiastical state, and devoted himself to the preaching of the gospel; shortly after which, at the request of the inhabitants of Rouen, he was appointed to succeed St. Romain, as their pastor. His consecration took place in 646, and was performed in the church of the monastery of St. Peter, since-called St. Ouen. It was also at his own particular desire, that he was there interred. His name occurs among those of the prelates who were present at the council of Châlons, in 650; he was likewise entrusted by the king with various important negociations; and, after an earthly career, passed, according to his historians, in the practice of every civil and apostolic virtue, he died at Clichy, near Paris, in the year 689.
[174] St. Ouen was born in 600 AD, in the village of Sanci, near Soissons. He came from a noble family and was educated in the abbey of St. Médar in Soissons, from where he was taken at a young age to the court of Clothair II. At court, he formed a close friendship with St. Eloi and, under Dagobert, became the king's favorite, as well as his chancellor and minister of state. Throughout his life, his deep religious conviction made him a strong supporter of monastic communities; among other contributions, he founded the well-known abbey of Rebais en Brie. He was still young when he left the secular world, embraced church life, and dedicated himself to preaching the gospel; shortly after that, at the request of the people of Rouen, he was appointed to succeed St. Romain as their pastor. His consecration took place in 646 at the church of the monastery of St. Peter, now known as St. Ouen. It was also at his own request that he was buried there. His name appears among the bishops present at the council of Châlons in 650, and he was also given various important missions by the king. After a life dedicated to civil and apostolic virtues, he passed away in Clichy, near Paris, in the year 689.
[175] The following extract from the Neustria Pia, p. 35, bears witness at once to the merits of the abbot, and the light in which the building was regarded throughout France.—“Hic Abbatiam reperit bonis omnibus sufficienter munitam, pecunia et commeatu haud indigentem: quam et ipse sapienter ac religiosè gubernavit, locupletavit, et vehementer adauxit; tum possessionibus et redditibus, tum ædificiis ac reparationibus: Basilicam iliam admirabili structura compositam, totiusque Galliæ speciosissimam, construere cœpit, anno 1318, die festo S. Urbani; quam continuavit ad ann. usque 1339, in festo Apostolorum SS. Petri et Pauli: quo in opere expendit 63036 libras argenti, et quinque solidos Turonensis: (quæ nunc haud posset compleri ædificio pro 663036 libris, etiam aureis) quorum omnium tesserem vetera hujusce domus inclytæ monimenta nunc usque accuratè continent. De hujusmodi celeberrima æde, sic quidam neotericus verè locutus est. Nunc est S. Audoeni: cujus mirabilis structura, hodieque dubium relinquit, si alia per Galliam splendidior et elegantior: Monasterium est tota quidem Europa, celeberrimum, sed Patroni sui sanctitate magis æstimandum. cui alii adstipulantur. Et hoc, consilio et auxilio D. Caroli, Comitis Valesii: cui operi Carolus Valesius VI. Rex ann. 1380, dono dedit tria millia librarum ad instantiam Burgundiæ Ducis, sui patruelis.”
[175] The following excerpt from the Neustria Pia, p. 35, highlights both the abbot's accomplishments and the esteem in which the building was held throughout France. “This abbey was found fully fortified with all the necessary resources, lacking neither money nor provisions: which he wisely and devoutly governed, enriched, and greatly expanded; both in terms of properties and income, as well as buildings and repairs: He began constructing that basilica, remarkable for its architecture and the most striking in all of Gaul, in the year 1318, on the feast day of St. Urban; he continued it until the year 1339, on the feast of the Apostles SS. Peter and Paul: in this project, he spent 63,036 livres of silver and five Tournois sou; (which today could not complete the construction for 663,036 livres, even in gold) all of which is meticulously contained in the ancient records of this renowned house. Regarding this famous edifice, a certain modern commentator spoke truly. Now lies St. Audoenus: whose amazing structure still leaves it uncertain whether there is anything more splendid and elegant throughout all of Gaul: The monastery is indeed the most famous in all of Europe, but it is to be valued more for the holiness of its Patron. This is supported by others. And this was made possible through the counsel and assistance of Lord Charles, Count of Valois: for this work, Charles Valois VI, King in 1380, donated three thousand livres at the request of the Duke of Burgundy, his cousin.”
PLATE 77.
FOUNTAIN OF THE STONE CROSS, AT ROUEN.[176]

Plate 77. Fountain of the Stone Cross at Rouen.
Plate 77. Fountain of the Stone Cross in Rouen.
Rouen has long boasted a pre-eminence over the greater part of the cities of France, with respect to its public fountains. The chalk hills, with which it is surrounded, furnish an abundant supply of excellent springs; and the waters of these, led into different parts of the town, contribute in no less a degree to the embellishment of the city, than to the comfort of the inhabitants. The form of some, and the ornaments of others, are well deserving of attention, notwithstanding the injuries that have inevitably occurred from time, or the more cruel ones that have been caused by wanton mutilation. It is upon historical record, that there were several fountains at Rouen, as early as the twelfth century, but their number, which now exceeds thirty, received its principal increase towards the beginning of the sixteenth century; and it was then also that the idea seems first to have been conceived of making, what was originally designed only for convenience, subservient to beauty. For this new supply of ornamental fountains, Rouen is indebted to its great benefactor, the Cardinal Georges d'Amboise, who, uniting the Norman archiepiscopal mitre to the office of prime minister, under Louis XII. was no less able than he was willing, to render the most essential services to the seat of his spiritual jurisdiction. It was under the auspices of this archbishop, that the fountain here figured, one of the earliest of that period, was erected. He caused it to be built in the year 1500. The spot which it occupies, is the cross-way formed by the union of the streets, called St. Vivien, St. Hilaire, and Coqueraumont, a spot which, previously to the reign of St. Louis, was not included within the walls of the town, and which, even at the distance of one hundred years after that time, had not begun to be inhabited.
Rouen has long been recognized as one of the top cities in France, especially when it comes to its public fountains. The chalk hills surrounding it provide a plentiful supply of excellent springs, and the water from these springs, which is channeled to different parts of the town, enhances the beauty of the city as much as it contributes to the comfort of its residents. The design of some fountains and the decorations on others are worth noting, despite the wear they’ve endured over time or the more intentional damage inflicted on them. Historically, it’s recorded that several fountains existed in Rouen as early as the twelfth century, but their numbers—now exceeding thirty—grew significantly in the early sixteenth century. It was during this time that the idea of transforming what was originally just practical into something beautiful first emerged. Rouen owes its new ornamental fountains to its great benefactor, Cardinal Georges d'Amboise, who, combining the role of the Norman archbishop with that of prime minister under Louis XII, was not only willing but also capable of providing crucial support to his spiritual seat. This archbishop oversaw the construction of one of the earliest fountains of that era, built in 1500. It stands at the intersection of the streets called St. Vivien, St. Hilaire, and Coqueraumont, an area that, before the reign of St. Louis, was outside the town walls and remained uninhabited even a hundred years later.
So ancient is the practice of placing stone crosses at the junction of roads in the vicinity of cities, that it would be difficult to assign any probable time for the erection of that which was replaced by the fountain that still bears its name. The waters of this fountain have their origin in a spring, which flows at the foot of a hill near the village of St. Léger, at some distance from Rouen. The execution of the structure unites a happy mixture of boldness in outline, and delicacy in details: its pyramidal form is graceful. It consists of three stories, gradually diminishing in height and diameter as they rise, and terminating in a cross, whose clumsy shape only renders the destruction of that which it replaces the more to be regretted. The form is octagon throughout; and upon every compartment in each of the stories, is carved, at a short distance from its base, a narrow cinquefoil-headed arch, surmounted by a triangular crocketed canopy. But the crockets and finials have been in most instances destroyed. The water issues from four pipes in the basement. Each of the arches of the lower tier serves as a tabernacle for a wooden statue of a Madonna, or saint, of wretched execution, a poor substitute for those that occupied the same niches previously to the troubles of 1792, at which time the religious character of the fountain marked it out as an object of popular vengeance. It was suffered to continue in its mutilated and degraded state, from that period till the year 1816, when the inhabitants of this part of the town undertook to restore it at their own expense. Their labors have hitherto proceeded no farther than filling the niches afresh with images, and doing such repairs as were absolutely necessary to keep the whole structure from falling into ruin. Even by this, however, they have secured themselves the good will of the archbishop, who consecrated the fountain with great pomp anew, on the 24th of August, 1816.
So ancient is the practice of placing stone crosses at the crossroads near cities that it would be hard to pinpoint when the one replaced by the fountain, which still bears its name, was originally erected. The fountain's water comes from a spring at the foot of a hill near the village of St. Léger, a bit away from Rouen. The design of the structure is a nice blend of boldness in form and delicacy in details: its pyramidal shape is elegant. It has three tiers, each one smaller in height and diameter as they rise, topped with a cross, whose awkward shape only makes the loss of what it replaced even more regrettable. The shape is octagonal throughout, and on each compartment of every tier, there's a carved narrow cinquefoil-headed arch, topped with a triangular crocketed canopy. However, most of the crockets and finials have been damaged or destroyed. Water flows from four pipes in the basement. Each arch of the lower tier serves as a tabernacle for a wooden statue of a Madonna or saint, poorly made, a disappointing replacement for those that filled the niches before the troubles of 1792, when the religious significance of the fountain made it a target of popular outrage. It remained in its damaged and degraded condition from that time until 1816, when the local residents decided to restore it at their own expense. So far, their efforts have only involved refilling the niches with images and carrying out necessary repairs to prevent the whole structure from falling apart. Even with this, they managed to gain the favor of the archbishop, who consecrated the fountain with great ceremony again on August 24, 1816.
The resemblance between the Fountain of the Stone Cross, at Rouen, and the monumental crosses erected in England by King Edward I. to perpetuate the memory of his consort, Eleanor of Castillo, will not fail to strike the British antiquary. It is more than probable, that the idea of the former was borrowed from the latter, to which, however, it is very inferior in point of richness of ornaments, or beauty of execution.
The similarity between the Fountain of the Stone Cross in Rouen and the monumental crosses built in England by King Edward I to honor his wife, Eleanor of Castile, will surely catch the attention of British historians. It’s likely that the design of the former was inspired by the latter, although it falls short in terms of decorative detail and craftsmanship.
FOOTNOTES:
[176] It is right to observe, that the accounts here given of this and the following article, are little more than a translation, in the second instance materially abridged, of what is published upon the same subjects, in Jolimont, Monumens de la Normandie.
[176] It’s important to note that the descriptions provided here for this and the next section are mostly a translation, and in the second case, significantly shortened, of what is published on the same topics in Jolimont, Monumens de la Normandie.
PLATE 78.
PALACE OF JUSTICE, AT ROUEN.

Plate 78. Palace of Justice, at Rouen.
Plate 78. Palace of Justice in Rouen.
The building here figured was, from its foundation, devoted to the purpose of the administration of justice; and, notwithstanding the many mutilations to which it has at different times been exposed, it still remains an interesting, and, in the city of Rouen, almost a unique specimen of the sumptuous architectural taste of the age in which it was erected.
The building shown here was originally built to serve the purpose of administering justice. Despite the numerous damages it has suffered over time, it still stands as an intriguing and, in the city of Rouen, almost a one-of-a-kind example of the lavish architectural style of the era in which it was constructed.
Down to as late a period as the year 1499, there existed in Normandy no stationary court of judicature; but the execution of the laws was confided to an ambulatory tribunal, established, according to the chroniclers, by Rollo himself, and known by the name of the Exchequer. The sittings of this Norman exchequer were commonly held twice a year, in spring and autumn, after the manner of the ancient parliaments of the French kings; the places of session depending upon the pleasure of the sovereign, or being determined in general, like the English Aula Regia, by his presence. The inconveniences attendant upon such a mode of administering justice, became of course the more heavily felt, in proportion as the country increased in population and civilization. Accordingly, the states-general of the province, assembled in the last year of the fifteenth century, under the presidency of the Cardinal d'Amboise, petitioned Louis XII. who was then upon the throne, to appoint in the metropolis of the duchy a permanent judicature, in the same manner as had been previously done in others of the principal cities of the realm. The king was graciously pleased to accede to their request; and, by the words of the royal edict, not only was the exchequer rendered permanent in the good city of Rouen, but permission was also granted to the members to hold their sittings in the great hall of the castle, till such time as a suitable place should be prepared for their reception.
Up until as late as 1499, there was no permanent court of law in Normandy; instead, the enforcement of laws was handled by a traveling tribunal, which, according to historians, was established by Rollo himself and was called the Exchequer. The sessions of this Norman exchequer typically took place twice a year, in spring and autumn, similar to the ancient parliaments of the French kings. The locations for these sessions were determined either by the king's preference or, generally, like the English Aula Regia, by his attendance. The drawbacks of this method of justice became increasingly apparent as the population and civilization of the country grew. Therefore, the provincial states-general, gathered in the last year of the fifteenth century under the leadership of Cardinal d'Amboise, petitioned Louis XII, who was then on the throne, to establish a permanent court in the capital of the duchy, following the example set in other major cities of the kingdom. The king kindly agreed to their request; and, according to the royal edict, not only was the exchequer made permanent in the good city of Rouen, but the members were also allowed to hold their sessions in the great hall of the castle until a suitable location was prepared for them.
It was on this occasion that the Palace of Justice was built; a piece of ground was selected for the purpose, that had been known by the name of the Jews' Close, from the time when Philip-Augustus expelled the children of Israel from France; and the foundations of the new structure were laid within a few months after the obtaining of the royal sanction. The progress, however, of the work, was not commensurate, in point of rapidity, with the haste with which it was undertaken; even in 1506 the labors were not brought to a conclusion, though, in that year, the exchequer was installed by the king in person, with great pomp, in the new palace. The sitting will long be memorable in the Norman annals, not only as being the first, but as having been selected by the sovereign, as an opportunity for bestowing various important favors upon the city and duchy.
It was on this occasion that the Palace of Justice was built; a piece of land was chosen for this purpose that had been known as the Jews' Close since the time when Philip Augustus expelled the Jewish community from France. The foundations of the new building were laid just a few months after receiving official approval. However, the progress of the construction was not as fast as the urgency with which it had been started; even in 1506, the work was still not finished, although that year, the king personally inaugurated the treasury in the new palace with great ceremony. This event will be remembered in Norman history, not only because it was the first of its kind but also because it was an opportunity for the sovereign to grant several important favors to the city and duchy.
The palace, in its present state, is composed of three distinct buildings, erected at different times, and forming collectively three sides of a parallelogram, whose fourth side is merely a wall. The court thus enclosed is spacious. One of these buildings, the front in the plate, goes by the name of the Salle des Procureurs. Its erection was six years anterior to that of the right-hand building, more properly called the Palace of Justice; and the object in raising it was, according to the edict of the bailiff upon the occasion, to serve as an exchange to the merchants, and put a stop to the impious practice of assembling, even upon feast-days, in the cathedral, for purposes of business. At a subsequent time, this hall was added to the Palace of Justice, and there was then built to it a chapel, now destroyed, in which mass was regularly celebrated twice a year,—upon the anniversary of the feast of St. Martin, the day of the meeting of parliament, and upon Ascension-Day. The service on the first of these days, went by the name of la messe rouge, because the members always attended in their scarlet robes: on the second, and more important occasion, it was called la messe de la fierte, being performed in commemoration of the deliverance of the prisoner, by virtue of the privilege of St. Romain.[177]—The exterior of the Salle des Procureurs is comparatively simple: the most highly decorated part of it is the gable, [92] which is flanked by two octangular turrets, ornamented with crocketed pinnacles and flying buttresses. Within, it consists of a noble hall, one hundred and sixty French feet in length, and fifty in width, with a coved roof of timber, plain and bold, and destitute either of the open tie-beams and arches, or the knot-work and cross-timber that usually adorn the old English roofs. Below the hall is a prison.
The palace, as it stands now, is made up of three separate buildings, built at different times, creating three sides of a rectangle, with the fourth side just being a wall. The enclosed courtyard is spacious. One of these buildings, the one shown in the image, is called the Salle des Procureurs. It was built six years before the building on the right, known as the Palace of Justice; and it was constructed, as stated by the bailiff at the time, to serve as a marketplace for merchants, and to stop the inappropriate practice of gathering for business in the cathedral, even on feast days. Later on, this hall was integrated into the Palace of Justice, and a chapel was added, which is now gone, where mass was regularly celebrated twice a year—on the anniversary of the feast of St. Martin, the day of the parliament meeting, and on Ascension Day. The service on the first of these days was called la messe rouge, because members always wore their scarlet robes; on the second, more significant occasion, it was referred to as la messe de la fierte, in honor of the release of a prisoner, due to the privilege of St. Romain.[177]—The outside of the Salle des Procureurs is relatively simple: the most decorative part is the gable, [92] which is flanked by two octagonal towers, adorned with ornate pinnacles and flying buttresses. Inside, it features a grand hall, 160 French feet long and 50 feet wide, with a plain and bold timber ceiling, lacking the exposed tie-beams and arches, or the intricate woodwork that typically decorates old English roofs. Below the hall is a prison.
The southern building, erected exclusively for the sittings of the exchequer, is far more sumptuous in its decorations, both without and within. The lucarne windows may even vie with those in the house in the Place de la Pucelle.[178] Those below them find almost exact counterparts in the château at Fontaine-le-Henri, also figured in this work.[179] To use the language of the French critics, this front, which is more than two hundred feet in width, “est decorée de tout ce que l'architecture de ce temps-là présente de plus délicat et de plus riche.” The oriel or tower of enriched workmanship, which, by projecting into the court, breaks the uniformity of the elevation, is perhaps the part that more than any other merits such encomium. But it is only half the front that has been allowed to continue in its original state: the other half has been degraded by alterations, or stripped of its ornaments.—The room in which the parliament formerly met, and which is now employed for the trial of criminal causes, still remains comparatively uninjured. Its ceiling of oak, nearly as black as ebony, divided into numerous compartments, and covered with a profusion of carving and of gilt ornaments, not only affords a gorgeous example of the taste of the time, but immediately strikes the stranger as well suited to the dignity of the purpose to which the apartment was appropriated. But the open-work bosses of this ceiling are gone, as are the doors enriched with sculpture, and the ancient chimney, and the escutcheons charged with sacred devices, and the great painting, by which, before the revolution, witnesses were made to swear.[180]
The southern building, built specifically for the exchequer meetings, is much more lavishly decorated, both inside and out. The lucarne windows can even compete with those in the house on Place de la Pucelle.[178] The ones below them closely resemble those in the château at Fontaine-le-Henri, which is also mentioned in this work.[179] In the words of French critics, this front, which is over two hundred feet wide, “est decorée de tout ce que l'architecture de ce temps-là présente de plus délicat et de plus riche.” The oriel or tower with elaborate craftsmanship, which projects into the courtyard and breaks the uniformity of the façade, is perhaps the part that most deserves such praise. However, only half of the front has been preserved in its original state; the other half has been altered or stripped of its decorations. The room where parliament used to meet, now used for criminal trials, still remains relatively intact. Its oak ceiling, nearly as black as ebony, divided into many compartments, and covered with an abundance of carvings and gilded ornaments, not only showcases the era's taste but also immediately impresses visitors as fitting for the room's purpose. But the decorative open-work bosses of this ceiling are missing, as are the sculpted doors, the old fireplace, the shields featuring sacred symbols, and the large painting that, before the revolution, was used for witness swearing.[180]
The building that fronts the Salle des Procureurs, and forms the third side of the court, was not erected till after the year 1700. Its front is an imitation of the Ionic order, a style which harmonizes so ill with the rest of the quadrangle, as to produce an unfavorable effect An accident which happened to the wood-work of the upper part of this front, on the 1st of April, 1812, unfortunately involved the destruction of a painting held in the highest estimation; the representation of Jupiter hurling his thunderbolts at Vice, executed by Jouvenet, upon the ceiling of an apartment called la seconde Chambre des Enquêtes. Jouvenet, who commonly passes under the name of the Michelagnolo of France, was born at Rouen, in 1664; and, in conjunction with Fontenelle and the great Corneille, forms the triumvirate, of which the city has most reason to feel proud. The painting in the Palace of Justice was regarded as one of the happiest efforts of his pencil, and was not the less remarkable for having been executed with his left hand, after a paralytic stroke had deprived him of the use of the other.
The building in front of the Salle des Procureurs, which makes up the third side of the courtyard, wasn't built until after 1700. Its facade imitates the Ionic style, which clashes poorly with the rest of the quadrangle, creating an unfavorable impression. An incident that occurred to the wooden structure on the upper part of this facade on April 1, 1812, unfortunately led to the destruction of a highly valued painting: a depiction of Jupiter throwing thunderbolts at Vice, painted by Jouvenet, on the ceiling of a room known as la seconde Chambre des Enquêtes. Jouvenet, often referred to as the Michelangelo of France, was born in Rouen in 1664 and, along with Fontenelle and the great Corneille, makes up a triumvirate that the city has every reason to celebrate. The painting in the Palace of Justice was considered one of his best works and was particularly notable for being created with his left hand, after a stroke had taken away the use of his other hand.
FOOTNOTES:
[180] Upon this subject Mr. Turner is in error: it appears, from his Tour in Normandy, I. p. 193, that he was informed that the painting, now actually over the judges' bench, is the same by which it was originally customary to take the oath; but M. Jolimont, who is, unquestionably, better authority, states the contrary in the following note:—“Le tableau, sur lequel on faisait jurer les témoins, et qui avait près de douze pieds d'élévation, consistait en trois portions ou bandes horizontales réunies dans un grand cadre sculpté à la manière du temps. La première, et la plus élevée, présentait quatre écussons aux armes de France, parsemés de fleurs de lis d'or; celle du milieu offrait, sous cinq arcades en ogives avec fleurons, un Christ entre la Vierge et saint Jean, et les quatre Evangelistes; au-dessous, un Moyse, et les tables de la loi: il existait encore au moment de la révolution; on l'a remplacé, au mois de janvier 1816, par un autre, d'environ quatre pieds de hauteur, donné (dit l'inscription moderne mise au bas) par Louis XII à l'Echiquier, lorsqu'il l'établit au palais. Ce second tableau, recueilli pendant la révolution par les soins de M. Gouel, graveur, et dont il a bien voulu faire hommage à la Cour royale (voir, à ce sujet, le Journal de Rouen, du 30 janvier 1816), est composé de deux parties: l'une renferme un Christ entre saint Jean et la Vierge; l'autre, en forme de couronnement, présente deux figures à mi-corps, avec des légendes; mais ces deux parties hétérogènes ne sont que deux fragmens ajustés ensemble. Le premier, qui représente le Christ, est évidemment la portion qui remplissait une des cinq arcades du grand tableau dont nous venons de parler, et l'autre est une partie seulement du tableau donné par Louis XII, et qui orna, pendant plus de deux siècles, le manteau de la belle cheminée de la chambre du Conseil que nous citons ci-après. Les deux figures, aujourd'hui mutilées, étaient en pied, et représentaient le Roi Louis XII et le Cardinal d'Amboise, avec ces mots écrits sur des bandelettes, que les deux personnages semblent s'adresser: Pontifices, agite: Magistrats, agissez;—et vos Reges, dicite justa: et vous Rois, soyez justes. Ces fragmens de deux tableaux différens, réunis, avec assez d'art, et qui paraissent être seuls échappés à la destruction, sont encore fort curieux, et l'on doit savoir gré à M. Gouel de leur conservation, et de la générosité avec laquelle il les a rendus à leur destination primitive.”
[180] Mr. Turner is mistaken on this topic: it seems, from his Tour in Normandy, I. p. 193, that he was told the painting, currently located above the judges' bench, is the same one that was originally used for taking the oath; however, M. Jolimont, who is undoubtedly a more reliable source, states otherwise in the following note: “The painting, on which witnesses swore an oath, measuring nearly twelve feet in height, consisted of three horizontal sections combined within a large frame carved in the style of the time. The top and largest section displayed four coats of arms of France, scattered with golden fleurs-de-lis; the middle section featured, under five pointed arches with floral decorations, a Christ between the Virgin Mary and Saint John, along with the four Evangelists; below, there was Moses with the tablets of the law: it still existed at the time of the revolution; it was replaced in January 1816 by another painting, approximately four feet tall, given (as stated by the modern inscription at the bottom) by Louis XII to the Court of Accounts when he established it at the palace. This second painting, rescued during the revolution by M. Gouel, an engraver, and which he generously donated to the Royal Court (see the Journal de Rouen, January 30, 1816), is composed of two parts: one depicts Christ between Saint John and the Virgin; the other, in the form of a crown, shows two half-length figures with inscriptions; however, these two mismatched parts are merely two fragments put together. The first, representing Christ, is clearly the portion that filled one of the five arches of the larger painting we just mentioned, and the other is only a part of the painting given by Louis XII, which adorned, for over two centuries, the mantle of the beautiful fireplace in the Council Chamber that we cite later. The two figures, now damaged, were life-sized, depicting King Louis XII and Cardinal d'Amboise, with these words inscribed on scrolls that appear to be addressed to each other: Pontifices, agite: Magistrats, agissez;—et vos Reges, dicite justa: et vous Rois, soyez justes. These fragments of two different paintings, skillfully combined, and which seem to be the only remnants to survive the destruction, remain quite interesting, and we owe M. Gouel our gratitude for their preservation and for the generosity with which he returned them to their original purpose.”
PLATE 79.
SOUTH PORCH OF THE CHURCH, AT LOUVIERS.

Plate 79. Church of Louviers.
South Porch.
Plate 79. Church of Louviers.
South Entrance.
Louviers is one of the most considerable of the numerous manufacturing towns which surround Rouen in every direction, depending altogether for their prosperity upon the state of commerce in the provincial capital. Its population consists of about seven thousand inhabitants. Its position is beautiful, in a small island formed by the Eure, which divides, in the immediate vicinity of the town, into two streams, flowing through a valley of the most luxuriant fertility, enclosed by hills covered for the greater part with extensive forests.
Louviers is one of the major manufacturing towns that surround Rouen in all directions, relying entirely on the commerce of the provincial capital for its prosperity. It has a population of about seven thousand people. The town is beautifully located on a small island created by the Eure River, which splits into two streams near the town, flowing through a valley that boasts rich fertility, surrounded by hills mostly covered in extensive forests.
The name of Louviers, in Latin Locoveris, occurs upon more than one occasion, in the early Norman chronicles; and the town, though never fortified, has obtained a considerable degree of historical celebrity. When Richard Cœur-de-Lion, escaped from his captivity in the east, hastened to punish the perfidy with which he had been on all sides assailed during his absence, and Normandy became the theatre of a most bloody warfare, Louviers had the honor of being selected as the place in which these differences were composed. The treaty signed upon this occasion, in 1195, prescribed new bounds to the duchy; and the old historians, who always delight in consecrating the recital of any memorable event by a mixture of the marvellous, tell how, at the moment when the kings were engaged in the conference which led to this treaty, a serpent of enormous size darted from the foot of the tree beneath which they were standing, and approached them with marks of great fury, hissing violently at both, as if in the act to attack them. The monarchs, who were alone, instantly laid their hands upon their swords; and the armies, who stood at a short distance on either side arranged in battle array, alarmed at such hostile demonstrations, had well nigh joined in a fresh combat.—Only the following year, Louviers was one of the towns ceded by Richard to Walter, archbishop of Rouen, by way of compensation for the infringement of the rights of the see, of which he had been guilty in the erection of Château Gaillard. The possession of Louviers was peculiarly acceptable to the prelate, as being in the immediate vicinity of the village of Pinterville, where the archbishops of Rouen then had their country seat: they continued to occupy the same till the reign of St. Louis, when that monarch conferred upon them the castle of Gaillon, which they held till the revolution.
The name Louviers, in Latin Locoveris, appears several times in the early Norman chronicles; and although the town was never fortified, it has gained a notable place in history. When Richard the Lionheart escaped from his captivity in the East, he rushed to take revenge on those who had betrayed him during his absence, and Normandy became the scene of brutal warfare. Louviers was chosen as the location where these conflicts were resolved. The treaty signed in 1195 set new boundaries for the duchy, and the old historians, who loved to embellish significant events with the extraordinary, tell how, at the moment when the kings were discussing this treaty, a massive serpent emerged from the foot of the tree they were under and approached them in a furious manner, hissing fiercely as if ready to attack. The kings, finding themselves alone, immediately reached for their swords; and the armies, stationed a short distance away in battle formation, were nearly drawn into a new fight due to the hostile situation. Just a year later, Louviers was one of the towns that Richard ceded to Walter, the archbishop of Rouen, as compensation for violating the rights of the see by building Château Gaillard. The archbishop particularly valued Louviers since it was near Pinterville, where the archbishops of Rouen maintained their country residence; they continued to live there until the reign of St. Louis, who granted them the castle of Gaillon, which they held until the revolution.
Louviers was taken in 1345, by the English army under King Edward III. then on his march for Paris, after the battle of Caen; and Froissart, in relating the circumstance, takes occasion to mention the importance of the place, stating that the town was then a great one, and “the chief town of all Normandy for drapery and riches, and full of merchandize. But, not being closed, the hostile army soon entered it.” He goes on to add, not much to the credit of the invading host, that “they overran, and spoiled and robbed without mercy; and that they won there great riches.”—In 1360, Louviers was once more chosen as the spot where peace was signed: the treaty that had been concluded at Bretigny, was confirmed at Paris by the Regent, and was finally ratified by the Black Prince in this town.—During the subsequent wars, under Henry V. and VI. Louviers is repeatedly mentioned; but principally for opposing a resistance of twenty-six days to the English in 1418.—In the time of the league, it distinguished itself most unfortunately by its devoted attachment to the Catholic cause; in consequence of which, it was pillaged by the royalists shortly after the battle of Ivry.[181]
Louviers was captured in 1345 by the English army led by King Edward III during his march to Paris after the battle of Caen. Froissart, while recounting this event, highlights the significance of the town, noting that it was quite large at the time and "the main town of all Normandy for cloth and wealth, filled with goods." However, since it wasn’t fortified, the enemy troops quickly took control. He also mentions, not in a commendable way for the invaders, that "they overran, looted, and robbed without mercy, and that they amassed great wealth there." In 1360, Louviers was once again the location where peace was established; the treaty concluded at Bretigny was confirmed in Paris by the Regent and ultimately ratified by the Black Prince in this town. Throughout the following wars under Henry V and VI, Louviers is frequently mentioned, primarily for holding out against the English for twenty-six days in 1418. During the time of the league, it unfortunately became known for its strong allegiance to the Catholic cause, which led to it being looted by the royalists shortly after the battle of Ivry.[181]
94The church of Louviers is an imposing structure: though materially injured, and reduced to no more than a nave with its four aisles, it is still a spacious and handsome building. The great western door is closed, and the front defaced: the eastern end is likewise altogether modern. The central tower is handsome, though square and short. Two windows, very similar to those of the tower of St. Romain, in Rouen cathedral, light it on either side; and saints, placed under canopies, ornament the angles behind the buttresses. A second tower, to the west, is surmounted with a truncated cone. The south porch,[182] here figured, is the great feature of the exterior; and, for beauty and elegance in the formation or disposition of its parts, it may safely be put in competition with any similar portion of an ecclesiastical building, either in Normandy or in England. Yet, even here, the saints have been torn from their pedestals by the wanton violence of Calvinists or of democrats.
94The church of Louviers is an impressive building: although it's damaged and has been reduced to just a nave with its four aisles, it remains a spacious and attractive structure. The large western door is closed, and the front is disfigured; the eastern end is also completely modern. The central tower is appealing, though short and square. Two windows on either side, quite similar to those on the tower of St. Romain in Rouen cathedral, provide light; and saints, placed under canopies, decorate the angles behind the buttresses. A second tower to the west is topped with a truncated cone. The south porch,[182] depicted here, is the standout feature of the exterior; it can easily compete in beauty and elegance with any similar part of a church building, whether in Normandy or England. Yet, even here, the saints have been ripped from their pedestals by the wanton violence of Calvinists or democrats.
Internally, the church is a fine specimen of the pointed architecture of the thirteenth century;[183] but, to use the words of Mr. Turner, from whose Tour[184] a great part of the preceding description has been borrowed, “the whole is so concealed and degraded by ornaments in the worst of taste, and by painted saints in the most tawdry dresses, that the effect is disgusting.” In the windows of the church there still remains a considerable quantity of painted glass; and a bas-relief on the right of the choir is well deserving of attention. It is placed under a niche, which in all probability was originally filled with a statue of St. Hubert; as the sculpture pourtrays a well-known legend, recorded in his history—the miraculous stag with a cross between his antlers, seen by the hunter-knight.—The foliage at the base of the niche is executed with particular elegance and skill.
Inside, the church is a great example of thirteenth-century pointed architecture; [183] but, in the words of Mr. Turner, from whose Tour[184] much of the previous description has been taken, “the whole is so concealed and degraded by ornaments in the worst taste, and by painted saints in the tackiest outfits, that it’s disgusting.” The church still has a significant amount of stained glass in its windows, and a bas-relief to the right of the choir is definitely worth noticing. It’s located under a niche that likely once held a statue of St. Hubert, as the sculpture depicts a well-known legend from his history—the miraculous stag with a cross between its antlers, seen by the hunter-knight. The foliage at the bottom of the niche is crafted with particular elegance and skill.
In the town of Louviers is an old house, said to have belonged to the Knights Templars. Its gable, pierced with numerous windows, generally in the form of flatly pointed arches, each of them containing a couple of arches with trefoil-heads, has given currency to the tale of its original destination. It was figured some time since by M. Langlois, in a work commenced to illustrate the Antiquities of Normandy, but of which the first number only appeared; and it has recently been lithographized by M. Nodier. But, from the style of its architecture, it does not appear to have been erected anterior to the fourteenth century, however confidently it is referred by M. Langlois to the twelfth or thirteenth.
In the town of Louviers, there's an old house that's said to have belonged to the Knights Templars. Its gable features many windows, mostly flatly pointed arches, each with a couple of arches topped with trefoils, which has fueled the story about its original purpose. M. Langlois illustrated it some time ago in a project meant to showcase the Antiquities of Normandy, but only the first volume was published; it has recently been lithographed by M. Nodier. However, based on the architectural style, it doesn't seem to have been built before the fourteenth century, despite M. Langlois confidently dating it to the twelfth or thirteenth century.
FOOTNOTES:
[181] Sully, in his Memoirs, I. p. 254, (English translation) gives the following account of its capture:—“The King succeeded better at Louviers: this town kept a priest in its pay; who, from the top of a belfry, which he never left, played the part of a spy with great exactness. If he saw but a single person in the field, he rung a certain bell, and hung out at the same side a great flag. We did not despair of being able to corrupt his fidelity, which two hundred crowns, and a promise of a benefice worth three thousand livres a year, effected. There remained only to gain some of the garrison; the Sieur du Rollet took this upon himself, and succeeded. He addressed himself to a corporal and two soldiers, who easily prevailed upon the rest of the garrison to trust the guard of one of the gates to them only. Every thing being thus arranged, the King presented himself before Louviers, at twelve o'clock in the night. No one rung the bell, nor was there the least motion in the garrison. Du Rollet entered, and opened the gate, through which the King passed, without the smallest resistance, into the centre of the town. Fontaine Martel made some ineffectual efforts to draw the garrison together: as for the citizens, they were employed in concealing their wives and daughters. The town, whose chief riches consisted in its magazines of linen and leather, was wholly pillaged: I had a gentleman with me, called Beaugrard, a native of Louviers, who was of great use to us in discovering where these sort of goods were concealed, and a prodigious quantity of them was amassed together. The produce of my share amounted to three thousand livres. The King consigned to Du Rollet the government of Louviers.”
[181] Sully, in his Memoirs, I. p. 254, (English translation) provides the following account of its capture:—“The King had more success at Louviers: this town employed a priest who, from the top of a belfry he never left, acted as a spy very effectively. If he spotted even one person in the field, he would ring a specific bell and display a large flag on the same side. We didn't lose hope of turning him, which two hundred crowns and a promise of a benefice worth three thousand livres a year accomplished. Next, we needed to win over some of the garrison; the Sieur du Rollet took on this task and was successful. He approached a corporal and two soldiers, who convinced the rest of the garrison to trust the guard of one of the gates to them. With everything arranged, the King showed up at Louviers at midnight. No one rang the bell, nor did the garrison show any signs of movement. Du Rollet entered and opened the gate, allowing the King to pass through without any resistance into the heart of the town. Fontaine Martel made a few unsuccessful attempts to rally the garrison: as for the citizens, they were busy hiding their wives and daughters. The town, which mainly relied on its stock of linen and leather, was completely looted: I had a gentleman with me, named Beaugrard, a native of Louviers, who was extremely helpful in uncovering where these goods were hidden, and we gathered a huge amount. My share totaled three thousand livres. The King entrusted Du Rollet with the governance of Louviers.”
[182] Mr. Cotman very much regrets that it was not in his power to do this porch the justice it deserved, in consequence of the continual interruptions to which he was exposed from the lower class of the inhabitants.
[182] Mr. Cotman deeply regrets that he couldn’t give this porch the attention it deserved due to the constant interruptions he faced from the local lower-class residents.
[183] M. Nodier, in his Voyages Pittoresques et Romantiques, has figured the interior of this church, the erection of which he refers (p. 18) to the time of the first crusades; but a comparison of the building with others of that æra, would scarcely warrant such a conclusion.
[183] M. Nodier, in his Picturesque and Romantic Travels, has illustrated the inside of this church, which he dates (p. 18) to the period of the first crusades; however, comparing this building to others from that era would hardly support such a conclusion.
[184] Vol. II. p. 287.
PLATE 80 AND 81.
CHÂTEAU GAILLARD.

Plate 80. Château Gaillard.
North East View.
Plate 80. Château Gaillard.
North East View.
On the building of Château Gaillard, the following account is given by Masseville, in his History of Normandy:[185]—“In the year 1196, a few months after the treaty of Louviers had been concluded between Philip-Augustus and Richard Cœur-de-Lion, the Norman Duke, considering how frequently inroads had been made into his territories, by the way of Andelys, resolved to strengthen himself by means of a formidable barrier in that quarter. With this view, he built a fortress upon an island in the Seine, opposite the village of Lesser Andelys; and, at the same time, erected upon the brow of the rock that overhung the river, a castle of the greatest possible strength, without, however, reflecting how far these works were likely to affect the rights, or to diminish the revenues, of the see of Rouen, to whom the ground belonged. But Walter, who then wore the archiepiscopal mitre, was by no means of a character patiently to submit to an invasion of his privileges. He complained loudly during the progress of the works, menaced the artificers, and even the prince himself, with the vengeance of the church; and, finally, finding his threats and his remonstrances equally disregarded, had recourse to the bold measure of laying the whole of Normandy under a spiritual interdict. The king, alarmed at so decisive a step, appealed to the papal see, and sent the bishops of Durham and of Lisieux, as his ambassadors to Rome. The archbishop also repaired thither to plead his own cause; and the affair was finally compromised by an exchange, in virtue of which, the castles were allowed to stand, and the secular seigniory of Andelys was ceded to the duke, who, in return for this acquisition, and to obtain his reconciliation to the church, gave up to the primate the towns and lordships of Dieppe and Louviers, the land and forest of Alihermont, the land and lordship of Bouteilles, and the mills of Rouen.”—The contract was considered of so much importance, that the archbishop of Canterbury, together with several other English prelates, as well as almost all those of Normandy, and many of the principal abbots and noblemen of the province, were summoned to sanction the execution of it by their presence. Such were the benefits it was supposed to bestow upon the church, that it has passed in ecclesiastical history, under the significant appellation of the celebris permutatio.
On the construction of Château Gaillard, Masseville provides the following account in his History of Normandy:[185]—“In 1196, a few months after the treaty of Louviers was signed between Philip-Augustus and Richard the Lionheart, the Norman Duke, recognizing that his territories had frequently been invaded through Andelys, decided to fortify himself with a strong barrier in that area. To achieve this, he built a fortress on an island in the Seine, directly across from the village of Lesser Andelys; simultaneously, he constructed a castle at the top of the rocky cliff overlooking the river, without considering how much these works would impact the rights or reduce the revenues of the see of Rouen, to which the land belonged. However, Walter, who was the archbishop at the time, was not the type to passively allow an infringement of his privileges. He protested loudly during the construction, threatened the workers, and even the prince himself, with the church's wrath; and ultimately, finding that his threats and objections were ignored, he boldly placed all of Normandy under a spiritual interdict. The king, worried about such a drastic measure, appealed to the papal see and sent the bishops of Durham and Lisieux as his envoys to Rome. The archbishop went there as well to advocate for himself; the matter was eventually settled by a compromise in which the castles were permitted to remain, and the secular lordship of Andelys was granted to the duke, who, in exchange for this acquisition, and to achieve reconciliation with the church, surrendered to the archbishop the towns and lordships of Dieppe and Louviers, the land and forest of Alihermont, the land and lordship of Bouteilles, and the mills of Rouen.” —The contract was so significant that the archbishop of Canterbury, along with several other English bishops, almost all the bishops of Normandy, and many of the leading abbots and noblemen of the region, were summoned to give their presence to its execution. The benefits it was believed to bring to the church made it notable in ecclesiastical history, known as the celebris permutatio.
But the king also congratulated himself, and not without reason, upon having opposed an impregnable barrier to the inroads of his more powerful, and scarcely less active, neighbor. He delighted in Château Gaillard, the very name of which is said to have had its origin in proud mockery and defiance; and he himself, in his public acts, designated it his “beautiful castle of the rock.” Many of his charters bear date from this fortress; so that, though only begun three years before the death of the monarch, it is plain that it was already habitable in his life-time. It may likewise safely be inferred, that it was then quite finished; for his dastardly successor, engaged either in distant wars, or in intrigues at home, from the moment of his mounting the throne, had bestowed no thought upon the strengthening of his hereditary continental dominions, till he found himself, in the year 1202, attacked by Philip-Augustus at the head of an overwhelming army, while his own subjects were but little disposed to assist a prince, whose hands were reeking with his nephew's blood.
But the king also congratulated himself, and not without reason, for having put up a strong defense against the advances of his more powerful and equally active neighbor. He took pride in Château Gaillard, a name that is said to have originated from bold mockery and defiance; and he himself referred to it in his official documents as his “beautiful castle of the rock.” Many of his charters are dated from this fortress, showing that, although it was only started three years before the king's death, it was already livable during his lifetime. It can also be reasonably inferred that it was fully completed at that time; because his cowardly successor, involved either in distant wars or in palace intrigues right after he took the throne, had given no thought to reinforcing his hereditary lands in France until he found himself, in 1202, under attack by Philip-Augustus, who was leading a massive army, while his own subjects were hardly inclined to support a ruler whose hands were stained with his nephew's blood.
It was at this time that Château Gaillard supported the siege which will render its name for ever memorable in history. Long, and curious, and interesting details of the occurrences connected with the capture of the castle, are given by Father Daniel: Du Moulin also briefly enumerates a few of the many stratagems to which the French king was obliged to have recourse. But those who delight in narratives of this kind, or who desire to obtain full information relative to the attacks and defence, combined with a lively picture of the strength of the fortress, must be referred to Brito, the poetical chronicler of the exploits of Philip-Augustus. The whole of the seventh book of the Philippiad of that author, containing no fewer than eight hundred and forty-one lines, are devoted to this single subject; so eventful was the history of the [96] siege, and so great the importance attached to the capture of the place. The fall of Château Gaillard was almost immediately followed by the total subversion of the power of the Norman Dukes; but, as to the fortress itself, though its situation was no longer such as to give it importance, Brito expressly states, that Philip bestowed great pains upon the restoring of its damaged works, and upon augmenting its strength by the addition of new ones:—
It was at this time that Château Gaillard was involved in the siege that would make its name forever memorable in history. Father Daniel provides long, detailed, and interesting accounts of the events surrounding the capture of the castle; Du Moulin also briefly lists a few of the many strategies that the French king had to resort to. However, those who enjoy stories of this nature, or who want complete information about the attacks and defense—along with a vivid depiction of the fortress's strength—should turn to Brito, the poetic chronicler of Philip-Augustus's exploits. The entire seventh book of the Philippiad by that author, which contains no fewer than eight hundred and forty-one lines, is dedicated to this single subject; the siege was so eventful and the capture of the place so significant. The fall of Château Gaillard was almost immediately followed by the total collapse of the power of the Norman Dukes; yet, regarding the fortress itself, even though its location no longer made it important, Brito clearly states that Philip took great care in restoring its damaged structures and enhancing its strength with new additions:—
Rebuilds everything either from what was destroyed or from what is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The enemy destroyed by added fires,
In three ways better and stronger, inside and out,
"Before they strengthened the walls and the other defenses."
Fortunately for France, the subsequent state of the kingdom rendered precautions of this description unnecessary; Château Gaillard appears no more in history as a formidable fortress, except upon the occasion of the occupation of the Gallic throne by Henry V. and of the expulsion of his successor. In the former case, the castle did not surrender to the English army, till after a vigorous resistance of sixteen months;[186] and even then its garrison, though composed of only one hundred and twenty men, would not have yielded, had not the ropes of their water-buckets been worn out and destroyed: in the latter instance, it was one of the last of the strong holds of Normandy that held out for the successors of its ancient dukes; and the siege of six weeks, sustained by a dispirited army, was scarcely less honorable to its defenders, than the far longer resistance opposed on former occasions.
Fortunately for France, the later state of the kingdom made such precautions unnecessary; Château Gaillard no longer appears in history as a formidable fortress, except during the time when Henry V occupied the Gallic throne and when his successor was expelled. In the first instance, the castle didn’t surrender to the English army until after a strong resistance of sixteen months;[186] and even then, its garrison, made up of only one hundred and twenty men, wouldn't have yielded if the ropes of their water-buckets hadn’t worn out and broken. In the second case, it was one of the last strongholds in Normandy that resisted for the successors of its ancient dukes, and the six-week siege, endured by a demoralized army, was nearly as honorable for its defenders as the much longer resistance shown in previous battles.
Even after the final re-union of the duchy, Château Gaillard was neither purposely destroyed, nor suffered to fall through neglect into decay, like the greater number of the Norman fortresses. During the religious wars, it still continued to be a military post, as well as a royal palace; and it was honored with the residence of Henry IV. whose father, Anthony of Bourbon, died here in 1562. Its importance ceased in the following reign. The inhabitants of the adjacent country petitioned the King to give orders that the castle should be dismantled. They dreaded, lest its towers should serve as an asylum to some of the numerous bands of marauders, by whom France was then infested. It was consequently undermined, and reduced to its present state of ruin.
Even after the duchy was finally reunited, Château Gaillard was neither deliberately destroyed nor left to decay from neglect, unlike most of the Norman fortresses. During the religious wars, it remained a military post and a royal palace, even hosting Henry IV, whose father, Anthony of Bourbon, died there in 1562. Its significance ended in the next reign. The nearby residents asked the King to order the castle's dismantling. They feared that its towers would provide shelter to some of the many bands of marauders that were plaguing France at the time. As a result, it was undermined and reduced to its current state of ruin.
If the name of this castle is to be found at other times, in “the historian's ample page,” it is only in the comparatively unimportant character of a place of safe confinement for state prisoners, or, on one occasion, as a temporary residence for a fugitive monarch. In the latter capacity, it opened its gates to David Bruce, in 1331, when the Scottish prince, received by Philip de Valois, with all the honours due to an exiled sovereign, had this palace assigned him as a regal residence, and was permitted to maintain here, for a while, the pageantry of a court. As a prison, Château Gaillard was frequently employed: it was in particular distinguished with an unenviable preference in one of the most disgraceful æras of the history of France. Margaret of Burgundy, the Queen of Louis X. and Blanche, the consort of his brother, Charles le Bel, were both of them confined here, after having been tried and convicted of adultery; together with Jane, another princess of the house of Burgundy, the wife to Philip, brother to Louis and Charles. Margaret was shortly after murdered in this castle; when Louis, intent upon a fresh marriage with the princess Clementia of Hungary, found an obstacle to his wishes in the protracted existence of his former queen.
If the name of this castle appears elsewhere, in “the historian's ample page,” it is mostly as a relatively minor place for holding state prisoners or, on one occasion, as a temporary home for a runaway king. It welcomed David Bruce in 1331 when the Scottish prince was received by Philip de Valois with all the honors due to an exiled ruler. He was given this palace as a royal residence and allowed to maintain a court here for a time. Château Gaillard was often used as a prison, particularly noted for its unfortunate reputation during one of the most disgraceful periods in French history. Margaret of Burgundy, the wife of Louis X., and Blanche, the wife of his brother, Charles le Bel, were both imprisoned here after being tried and convicted of adultery, along with Jane, another Burgundy princess married to Philip, brother of Louis and Charles. Margaret was soon murdered in this castle when Louis, eager to marry princess Clementia of Hungary, was blocked by the continued existence of his former queen.

Plate 81. Château Gaillard.
South West View.
Plate 81. Château Gaillard.
Southwest View.
Of the extent, the magnificence, the commanding situation, or the imposing appearance of Château Gaillard, it is almost equally difficult to convey an adequate idea by the pencil or by the pen. “The faithful eye” can alone give satisfaction upon such subjects. Mr. Turner's account of the present state of the ruin, has the merit of being the most copious that has yet appeared; and the following extract from it shall therefore conclude this article:—“Our expectations respecting Château Gaillard were more than answered. Considered as to its dimensions and its situation, it is by far the finest castellated ruin I ever saw. Conway, indeed, has more beauty; but Château Gaillard is [97] infinitely superior in dignity. Its ruins crown the summit of a lofty rock, abruptly rising from the very edge of the Seine, whose sinuous course here shapes the adjoining land into a narrow peninsula. The chalky cliffs on each side of the castle are broken into hills of romantic form, which add to the impressive wildness of the scene. Towards the river, the steepness of the cliff renders the fortress unassailable: a double fosse of great depth, defended by a strong wall, originally afforded almost equal protection on the opposite side.
Of the size, grandeur, prominent location, or striking appearance of Château Gaillard, it's almost as hard to adequately convey through writing or drawing. Only “the faithful eye” can truly capture it. Mr. Turner's description of the current state of the ruin is the most detailed one yet, so I’ll conclude this article with an excerpt from it:—“Our expectations about Château Gaillard were more than met. In terms of its size and location, it’s by far the best castle ruin I’ve ever seen. Conway may have more beauty, but Château Gaillard is infinitely superior in grandeur. Its ruins sit atop a high rock that rises sharply from the edge of the Seine, whose winding path shapes the surrounding land into a narrow peninsula. The chalky cliffs on either side of the castle rise into hills with a romantic shape, which adds to the dramatic wildness of the scene. Towards the river, the steepness of the cliff makes the fortress impossible to attack: a double moat of great depth, protected by a strong wall, initially provided nearly equal defense on the other side.
“The circular keep is of extraordinary strength, and in its construction differs wholly from any of our English dungeon-towers. It may be described as a cylinder, placed upon a truncated cone. The massy perpendicular buttresses, which are ranged round the upper wall, whence they project considerably, lose themselves at their bases in the cone from which they arise. The building, therefore, appears to be divided into two stories. The wall of the second story is upwards of twelve feet in thickness. The base of the conical portion is perhaps twice as thick. It seldom happens that the military buildings of the middle ages have such a talus or slope, on the exterior face, agreeing with the principles of modern fortification; and it is difficult to guess why the architect of Château Gaillard thought fit to vary from the established model of his age. The masonry is regular and good. The pointed windows are evidently insertions of a period long subsequent to the original erection.
“The circular keep is incredibly strong, and its design is completely different from any of our English dungeon towers. It's shaped like a cylinder sitting on a cut-off cone. The massive vertical buttresses surrounding the upper wall stick out a lot and blend into the cone at their bases. Because of this, the building seems to have two stories. The wall of the second story is over twelve feet thick, and the base of the conical part is probably twice as thick. It's rare for military structures from the Middle Ages to have such a slope on the outside, aligning with modern fortification principles, and it's hard to understand why the architect of Château Gaillard chose to deviate from the typical design of his time. The masonry is consistent and well done. The pointed windows clearly belong to a much later period than when the building was originally constructed.”
“The inner ballium is surrounded by a high circular wall, which consists of an uninterrupted line of bastions, some semi-circular and others square. The whole of this part of the castle remains nearly perfect. There are also traces of extensive foundations in various directions, and of great out-works. Château Gaillard was, in fact, a citadel, supported by numerous smaller fortresses, all of them communicating with the strong central hold, and disposed so as to secure every defensible post in the neighborhood. The wall of the outer ballium, which was built of a compact white and grey stone, is in most places standing, though in ruins. The original facing only remains in those parts which are too elevated to admit of its being removed with ease.—Beneath the castle, the cliff is excavated into a series of subterraneous caverns, not intended for mere passages or vaults, as at Arques and in most other places, but forming spacious crypts supported by pillars roughly hewn out of the living rock, and still retaining every mark of the workman's chisel.
“The inner ballium is surrounded by a tall circular wall made up of an unbroken line of bastions, some are semi-circular and others are square. This part of the castle is almost entirely intact. There are also signs of extensive foundations in various directions and large outworks. Château Gaillard was, in fact, a fortress, supported by several smaller fortifications, all of which connected to the strong central tower and were arranged to secure every defensible position in the area. The wall of the outer ballium, constructed from solid white and grey stone, still stands in most places, although it's in ruins. The original facing is only left in those areas that are too high to be easily removed. Beneath the castle, the cliff has been carved into a series of underground chambers, not just for simple passages or vaults like at Arques and many other places, but forming spacious crypts supported by pillars roughly carved from the living rock and still showing every mark of the worker's chisel.”
“The keep cannot be ascended without difficulty. We ventured to scale it; and we were fully repaid for our labor by the prospect which we gained. The Seine, full of green willowy islands, flows beneath the rock in large lazy windings: the peninsula below is flat, fertile, and well wooded: on the opposite shores, the fantastic chalky cliffs rise boldly, crowned with dark forests.”
“The castle can't be climbed easily. We decided to try scaling it, and our efforts were rewarded with a stunning view. The Seine, dotted with lush green islands, winds lazily beneath the rock: the flat, fertile peninsula below is well-covered with trees: across the river, the striking chalk cliffs rise sharply, topped with dark forests.”
FOOTNOTES:
[185] Vol. II. p. 113.
[186] So says Monstrelet; and he has generally been followed; but, according to Masseville, (Histoire de Normandie, IV. p. 84) the Norman Chronicle limits the duration of the siege to only seven months.
[186] Monstrelet says this, and most people agree with him; however, Masseville notes in his book, (Histoire de Normandie, IV. p. 84), that the Norman Chronicle states the siege lasted only seven months.
PLATE 82.
CHURCH OF MONTIVILLIERS.

Plate 82. Abbey Church of Montivilliers.
West End.
Plate 82. Montivilliers Abbey Church.
West End.
Montivilliers is a town of about four thousand inhabitants, situated in a beautiful valley upon a small stream, called the Lezarde, near the western extremity of the Pays de Caux, within the distance of six leagues from Fécamp, and two from Havre de Grace. Its fortifications, now in ruins, were erected near the close of the fourteenth century, till which time it was altogether defenceless; but the state of France, just recovered from one English invasion and threatened with another, turned the thoughts of the government towards the securing of all vulnerable points on the northern frontier; and the trade of the place, though at present trifling, was at that period far otherwise. The cloths of Montivilliers were then considered to rival those of Flanders; and the preservation of the manufacture was regarded of so much consequence, that sundry regulations respecting it are to be found in the royal ordinances. The two circular towers of one of the gates now standing, afford a good specimen of the military architecture of the time.
Montivilliers is a town with about four thousand residents, located in a beautiful valley by a small stream called the Lezarde, near the western edge of the Pays de Caux, about six leagues from Fécamp and two from Havre de Grace. Its fortifications, which are now in ruins, were built near the end of the fourteenth century, at which point it was completely defenseless. However, after France had just recovered from one English invasion and was facing another threat, the government began focusing on securing all vulnerable points along the northern border. Although the town's trade is minimal today, it was quite different back then. The cloths produced in Montivilliers were regarded as rivals to those from Flanders, and the protection of this industry was considered so important that various regulations regarding it appear in royal ordinances. The two circular towers of one of the remaining gates provide a good example of the military architecture from that period.
Montivilliers is called in Latin, Monasterium villare; and in old French, Monstier Vieil: the present name of the town is obviously a corruption of these; and the same fact also denotes that the place derived its importance, if not its existence, from the monastery. Among [98] the Norman historians, the foundation of Montivilliers is referred to the seventh century; during the latter half of which, St. Philibert, abbot of Jumieges, built a convent here for a community of nuns. The monastery was richly endowed; but no records are left of its history previously to the incursions of the Normans, under whose hands it at first suffered the same destruction as the other religious houses in Neustria, and afterwards rose, like them, from its ashes, with increased splendor and opulence. The immediate successors of Rollo rebuilt the abbey, but without restoring it to its original destination. Richard II. conferred it, with all its dependencies, upon the more favored monks of Fécamp; and, in the donation, he makes use of the strong expression, “ut ex eo facerent quicquid vellent, tamquam ex proprio alodo.” The union of the two establishments was, however, but short lived: either under the same prince, or, as some authors say, under his son Robert, Montivilliers once more resumed a state of independence, and became once more the retreat of holy virgins. The duke was moved to this step by the solicitation of his aunt Beatrice, who retired hither, and took the veil, and presided over the sisterhood; and the monastery of St. Taurin at Evreux was, on this occasion, ceded to Fécamp, in exchange for Montivilliers. A portion of the charter is preserved in the Neustria Pia; and, according to this work, the instrument was subsequently ratified by the signatures of William the Conqueror, and of Philip le Bel. At different times, various papal bulls were issued, for the purpose of placing the abbey of Montivilliers under the especial protection of the holy see, and of granting it sundry privileges and immunities. These are also recorded in the same publication. One of them, originating in a dispute between the archbishop of Rouen and the abbess of Montivilliers, is but little to the credit of either party. It represents the lady-abbess as by no means free from irregularities in the performance of her office; it charges one of her nuns with dissolute life; and it arraigns the primate himself of being the cause, if not the immediate instrument, of scandal:—“Siquidem, ex parte abbatissæ fuit propositum et probatum, quòd quidam, qui cum eodem archiepiscopo et suis prædecessoribus venerant ad monasterium memoratum, turpia quædam et illicita commiserunt contra honestatem observantiæ regularis, in scandalum plurimorum: volumus et mandamus, ut, cùm archiepiscopus Rothomagensis ad monasterium ipsum, causâ visitationis, accesserit, ab ingressu claustri aliarumque domorum, in quibus habitant moniales, familiam suam talitèr studeat coercere, quòd de cætero similia non contingant. Ipse quoque archiepiscopus, ejusdem monasterii claustrum vel capitulum intraturus, non nisi cum moderatâ societate accedat, quæ vitâ et moribus sit honesta; ut per officium visitationis ejusdem, non dissolutionis vel scandali, sed ædificationis potiùs materia ministretur.”—The instrument, which is of considerable length, goes on to accuse the prelate of affording protection to some refractory nuns, and enjoins him never to suffer his clergy to frequent the abbey upon any pretext, or upon any occasion.
Montivilliers is known in Latin as Monasterium villare; and in old French, as Monstier Vieil: the current name of the town is clearly a variation of these terms; and this indicates that the place gained its significance, if not its very existence, from the monastery. Among the Norman historians, the establishment of Montivilliers dates back to the seventh century; during the latter half of that century, St. Philibert, the abbot of Jumieges, built a convent there for a group of nuns. The monastery was generously endowed; however, no records exist of its history prior to the invasions of the Normans, during which it first suffered the same devastation as other religious houses in Neustria, but later rebuilt itself, like them, from its ruins, emerging with greater splendor and wealth. The immediate successors of Rollo reconstructed the abbey, but did not restore it to its original purpose. Richard II granted it, along with all its properties, to the more favored monks of Fécamp; and in the donation, he used the strong phrase, “ut ex eo facerent quicquid vellent, tamquam ex proprio alodo.” The union of the two establishments was, however, short-lived: either under the same ruler or, as some sources say, under his son Robert, Montivilliers regained its independence and once again became a haven for holy virgins. The duke was prompted to take this action by the request of his aunt Beatrice, who came here, took the veil, and led the sisterhood; and the monastery of St. Taurin at Evreux was ceded to Fécamp in exchange for Montivilliers. Part of the charter is preserved in the Neustria Pia; and according to this work, the document was later confirmed by the signatures of William the Conqueror and Philip le Bel. At various times, several papal bulls were issued to place the abbey of Montivilliers under the special protection of the holy see and to grant it various privileges and immunities. These are also recorded in the same publication. One of them, arising from a dispute between the archbishop of Rouen and the abbess of Montivilliers, reflects poorly on both parties. It portrays the lady-abbess as not entirely free from irregularities in her duties; it accuses one of her nuns of leading a dissolute life; and it blames the archbishop himself for being the cause, if not the direct agent, of scandal:—“Siquidem, ex parte abbatissæ fuit propositum et probatum, quòd quidam, qui cum eodem archiepiscopo et suis prædecessoribus venerant ad monasterium memoratum, turpia quædam et illicita commiserunt contra honestatem observantiæ regularis, in scandalum plurimorum: volumus et mandamus, ut, cùm archiepiscopus Rothomagensis ad monasterium ipsum, causâ visitationis, accesserit, ab ingressu claustri aliarumque domorum, in quibus habitant moniales, familiam suam talitèr studeat coercere, quòd de cætero similia non contingant. Ipse quoque archiepiscopus, ejusdem monasterii claustrum vel capitulum intraturus, non nisi cum moderatâ societate accedat, quæ vitâ et moribus sit honesta; ut per officium visitationis ejusdem, non dissolutionis vel scandalosi, sed ædificationis potiùs materia ministretur.” The document, which is quite lengthy, continues to accuse the prelate of protecting some defiant nuns, and orders him to never allow his clergy to visit the abbey for any reason or occasion.
The church of Montivilliers, represented in the present plate, is the same as before the revolution belonged to the abbey. The portion to the north is the chapter-house, and is the work of the fourteenth century. The greater part of the rest of the building, though altered in some places, may safely be referred to the eleventh; at which time it is upon record, that Elizabeth, who succeeded Beatrice as abbess, nearly, if not altogether, rebuilt the whole. At subsequent periods, the church underwent many considerable repairs and alterations. A sum of seven hundred florins was expended upon it in 1370, the proceeds of a fine imposed upon the town, for some injuries done to the nuns; and Toussaints Varrin, archbishop of Thessalonica, dedicated the edifice, in 1513, under the invocation of the Holy Virgin. Five years subsequently, the abbess, Jane Mustel, repaired the ceiling and painted windows, and made the stalls in the choir.[187]—The exterior of the Lady-Chapel affords a fine example of early pointed architecture; its lofty narrow windows are separated by slender cylindrical pillars, as in the church of the Holy Trinity, at Caen. The embattled ornament round the southern door of the western front, is far from commonly seen in such situations. In the interior of the nave, the same massive semi-circular architecture prevails as in the towers; but it is mixed with some peculiarities that will scarcely be found elsewhere, particularly a flat band in the form of a pilaster, enriched with losenges, which is attached to the front of one of the columns, and is continued over the roof, and again down the pillar on the opposite side. Mr. Turner noticed a small gallery, or pulpit, of elegant filigree stone-work, at the west end, near the roof;[188] and, upon the authority of the well-known antiquary, John Carter,[99] he supposed it most probably intended to receive a band of singers on high festivals. But some corresponding erections in England would make it seem more likely that this gallery communicated with the apartments of the superior, and was placed here for the purpose of affording her the means of paying her devotions in private, when, either from the weather, or any other cause, she might not wish to occupy her throne in the choir.
The church of Montivilliers, shown in the current plate, is the same as it was before the revolution when it belonged to the abbey. The section to the north is the chapter-house, built in the fourteenth century. Most of the rest of the building, while altered in some areas, can confidently be traced back to the eleventh century; records indicate that Elizabeth, who replaced Beatrice as abbess, nearly rebuilt the entire structure. Over the years, the church went through many significant repairs and modifications. In 1370, a sum of seven hundred florins was spent on it, derived from a fine imposed on the town for some harm done to the nuns; and Toussaint Varrin, archbishop of Thessalonica, dedicated the building in 1513 in honor of the Holy Virgin. Five years later, the abbess, Jane Mustel, repaired the ceiling, painted the windows, and made the stalls in the choir.[187]—The outside of the Lady-Chapel is a great example of early pointed architecture; its tall narrow windows are separated by slender cylindrical pillars, similar to those in the church of the Holy Trinity in Caen. The battlement decoration around the southern door of the western front is not commonly seen in such places. Inside the nave, the same strong semi-circular architecture is present as in the towers; however, it is mixed with some unique features that are hard to find elsewhere, particularly a flat band shaped like a pilaster, adorned with diamonds, that is attached to the front of one of the columns, extends over the roof, and continues down the pillar on the opposite side. Mr. Turner noted a small gallery or pulpit made of elegant filigree stone-work at the west end, near the roof;[188] and based on the authority of the well-known antiquary, John Carter,[99] he suggested it was probably intended for a group of singers during high festivals. However, some similar structures in England suggest it was more likely that this gallery was connected to the superior's quarters, providing her a way to pray privately when, due to the weather or other reasons, she might not want to sit on her throne in the choir.
Mr. Turner has also remarked upon the capitals of the columns at Montivilliers, which are very peculiar. Some of them are obvious imitations of the antique pattern, and of great beauty. Others are as rude and wild as any of those already figured in this work, from the churches of St. Georges or Gournay. The mysteries of Christianity, and the fables and allegories of heathenism, the latter, as well in its most refined as its most barbarous forms, occur in endless variety in almost every part of the edifice. One of the capitals contains a representation of the fabulous Sphynx, with her tail ending in a fleur-de-lys: upon another, is sculptured a figure of Christ in the act of destroying the Dragon, by thrusting the end of a crosier into its mouth. Two others, figured in the Tour in Normandy, exhibit a group of Centaurs, and the allegorical psychostasia: the remarks of the author of that publication, upon the latter of these, shall close the present article:—“In this you observe an angel weighing the good works of the deceased against his evil deeds; and, as the former are far exceeding the avoirdupois upon which Satan is to found his claim, he is endeavoring most unfairly to depress the scale with his two-pronged fork.—This allegory is of frequent occurrence in the monkish legends.—The saint, who was aware of the frauds of the fiend, resolved to hold the balance himself.—He began by throwing in a pilgrimage to a miraculous virgin.—The devil pulled out an assignation with some fair mortal Madonna, who had ceased to be immaculate.—The saint laid in the scale the sackcloth and ashes of the penitent of Lenten-time.—Satan answered the deposit by the vizard and leafy robe of the masker of the carnival. Thus did they still continue equally interchanging the sorrows of godliness with the sweets of sin; and still the saint was distressed beyond compare, by observing that the scale of the wicked thing (wise men call him the correcting principle,) always seemed the heaviest. Almost did he despair of his client's salvation, when he luckily saw eight little jetty black claws just hooking and clenching over the rim of the golden basin. The claws at once betrayed the craft of the cloven foot. Old Nick had put a little cunning young devil under the balance, who, following the dictates of his senior, kept clinging to the scale, and swaying it down with all his might and main. The saint sent the imp to his proper place in a moment; and instantly the burthen of transgression was seen to kick the beam.—Painters and sculptors also often introduced this ancient allegory of the balance of good and evil, in their representations of the last judgment: it was even employed by Lucas Kranach.”
Mr. Turner has also commented on the capitals of the columns at Montivilliers, which are quite unique. Some of them clearly mimic the classical style and are very beautiful. Others are as rough and wild as those already illustrated in this work, from the churches of St. Georges or Gournay. The mysteries of Christianity, along with the myths and allegories of paganism, both in its finest and most primitive forms, appear in endless variety throughout almost every part of the building. One of the capitals shows the mythical Sphinx, with her tail ending in a fleur-de-lys; another has a sculpture of Christ in the act of defeating the Dragon by thrusting the end of a staff into its mouth. Two others, depicted in the Tour in Normandy, feature a group of Centaurs and the allegorical psychostasia: the remarks from the author of that publication regarding the latter will conclude this article:—“In this scene, you see an angel weighing the good deeds of the deceased against his bad ones; and since the good deeds far outweigh the weight on which Satan is trying to make his claim, he is trying unfairly to push down the scale with his fork.—This allegory appears frequently in monastic legends.—The saint, who was aware of the devil's tricks, decided to hold the balance himself.—He began by adding a pilgrimage to a miraculous virgin.—The devil countered with an appointment with a fair mortal Madonna, who had lost her purity.—The saint added the sackcloth and ashes of a repentant penitent during Lent.—Satan responded with the mask and leafy costume of a carnival reveler. Thus, they continued to swap the struggles of godliness with the pleasures of sin; and still, the saint was deeply distressed, seeing that the scale of the wicked (wise men refer to him as the correcting principle) always appeared heavier. Almost in despair for his client's salvation, he fortunately noticed eight small, black claws just hooking over the edge of the golden basin. The claws immediately revealed the trickery of the devil. Old Nick had placed a clever young devil under the balance, who, following his elder’s orders, kept clinging to the scale and dragging it down with all his strength. The saint quickly dispatched the imp to his proper place; and instantly, the weight of transgression was seen to tip the scale. Artists and sculptors also often included this ancient allegory of the balance of good and evil in their depictions of the last judgment: it was even used by Lucas Kranach.”
FOOTNOTES:
PLATE 83.
CHURCH OF ST. SANSON SUR RILLE.

Plate 83. Church of St. Sanson sur Rille.
Remains of & capitals.
Plate 83. Church of St. Sanson sur Rille.
Remains and capitals.
Normandy, throughout the whole of its extent, can scarcely boast a lovelier stream than the Rille. Originating in the southern part of the duchy, this little river advances in a northerly direction, rolling its sparkling waters in rapid course, through a valley of the most brilliant verdure, till they mingle with the British Channel, at a very short distance from the west of the mouth of the Seine. The Rille, in every part of its current, is varied by an infinity of islands, formed by the division of its waters. Hence its principal beauty, and hence also considerable benefit for the purpose of manufacture; but the same circumstance is fatal to the more important objects of commerce; for it is in a great measure owing to this multiplicity of channels, that the river is navigable to only a very short way above Pont Audemer; a distance scarcely exceeding ten miles from its confluence with the ocean.
Normandy, across its entire region, can hardly claim to have a more beautiful stream than the Rille. Starting in the southern part of the duchy, this small river flows northward, rushing its sparkling waters through a valley filled with vibrant greenery, until it merges with the English Channel, not far west of the mouth of the Seine. The Rille is marked by countless islands formed by the division of its waters, which gives it much of its charm and also offers significant benefits for manufacturing. However, this same feature poses challenges for major commercial activities; the numerous channels make the river navigable for only a short distance above Pont Audemer, a stretch that barely exceeds ten miles from where it meets the ocean.
The small village of St. Sanson is situated upon the right bank of the Rille, within a league of its mouth. Its church, the same most probably as is figured in this plate, is enumerated among the possessions [100] confirmed to the Benedictine monastery of St. Martin, at Troarn, by a bull of Pope Innocent III. dated in the year 1210. In after-times, the presentation to the living was in the hands of the bishops of Dol, in Brittany, who likewise continued till the revolution to be both temporal and spiritual lords of the parish, in right, as they alledged, of the ancient barony of St. Sanson, which was annexed to their see.[189] Other writers asserted, that the bishops held their authority here, as successors to the superiors of an abbey, founded upon this spot in the middle of the sixth century, by Childebert I. in favor of St. Sanson, then bishop of Dol. But the monastery fell during the earliest incursions of the Normans, and never rose again. Old traditions state it to have been called in French, Pentale; and in Latin, Monasterium Pentaliense: a corruption, as it is supposed, of Pœnitentiale. A neighboring chapel, under the invocation of Notre Dame de Pentale, gives color to the report.
The small village of St. Sanson is located on the right bank of the Rille, about a league from its mouth. The church, likely the same one shown in this illustration, is listed among the properties confirmed to the Benedictine monastery of St. Martin in Troarn by a bull from Pope Innocent III, dated 1210. Later, the bishops of Dol in Brittany were in charge of appointing the parish priest and continued to be both the temporal and spiritual leaders of the parish until the revolution, claiming it was their right due to the ancient barony of St. Sanson, which was linked to their diocese. Other authors have suggested that the bishops derived their authority here from being successors to the leaders of an abbey established on this site in the mid-sixth century by Childebert I in honor of St. Sanson, who was then the bishop of Dol. However, the monastery was destroyed during the initial incursions of the Normans and never rebuilt. Old traditions say it was called in French, Pentale; and in Latin, Monasterium Pentaliense: which is thought to be a corruption of Pœnitentiale. A nearby chapel dedicated to Notre Dame de Pentale supports this claim.
Of the church of St. Sanson, nothing more is now left than is exhibited in the plate: the remains consist only of the chancel, and the arch which separated it from the nave. But even these, inconsiderable as they appear, have been judged deserving of a place among the more remarkable of the architectural antiquities of Normandy: the peculiar character of the capitals, and the small size of the whole, have entitled them to this distinction. Upon regarding the arch, it is scarcely possible but to be struck with the impression, that, though in its present state its height is barely sufficient to allow of a man walking upright through it, there must originally have been an inner member, which has now disappeared. The capitals differ materially from any others ever seen by Mr. Cotman in Normandy; but Mr. Joseph Woods, whose authority is unquestionable, says that similar ones are to be found in the Temple of Bacchus, at Teos. There are also several, which in shape resemble these at St. Sanson, in the very remarkable church of St. Vitalis, at Ravenna,[190] and in the cloisters of the monastery of St. Scolastica,[191] at Subiaco: the latter also exhibit a certain degree of similarity in the sculpture.
Of the church of St. Sanson, nothing remains now except what is shown in the picture: the remnants consist only of the chancel and the arch that separated it from the nave. But even these, modest as they are, have been considered noteworthy among the more significant architectural relics of Normandy: the unique style of the capitals and the small scale of the structure merit this recognition. When looking at the arch, it’s hard not to feel that, while its current height barely allows a person to walk through it upright, there must have originally been an inner part that has since vanished. The capitals are quite different from any others Mr. Cotman has seen in Normandy; however, Mr. Joseph Woods, whose expertise is well-regarded, notes that similar ones can be found in the Temple of Bacchus at Teos. There are also several that, in shape, resemble those at St. Sanson in the notably impressive church of St. Vitalis in Ravenna,[190] and in the cloisters of the monastery of St. Scolastica,[191] at Subiaco: the latter also show some degree of similarity in the sculpture.
PLATE 84.
WESTERN DOOR-WAY OF THE CHURCH OF FOULLEBEC.

Plate 84. Church of Foullebec.
West Door-way.
Plate 84. Church of Foullebec.
West Entrance.
The church of Foullebec, a small village situated upon the Rille, nearly opposite to St. Sanson, is a building of Norman times; but the only portion of it particularly calculated to recommend it to attention, is the arch figured in this plate. This arch exhibits two peculiarities, which it would be difficult, if not impossible, to parallel in Normandy; the ornamented shafts of the pillars, and the extraordinary width of the southern capital, which is more than double that of the column below. The same was also, in all probability, the case with the capital, now destroyed, on the opposite side of the door-way; and as it is plain that there never was a second pillar, either on the one side or the other, the only satisfactory mode of accounting for this singularity, is upon the supposition, that it was the original intention of the architect to have placed such, but that circumstances occurred which induced him to leave his design unfinished.—Ornamented shafts of columns, however unfrequently found in Normandy, are far from being of very uncommon occurrence in the specimens that are left of genuine Norman art in Great-Britain. Mr. Carter, in his elaborate work upon ancient English architecture, has collected a variety of similar enrichments in his thirty-third plate; and some of them extremely beautiful. Several others are to be found in the more splendid volumes of Mr. Britton.—The sculpture upon the archivolt is also deserving of observation: upon one of the central stones, is represented the bannered lamb; upon the other, a figure, probably intended for a representation of our Savior entering Jerusalem upon an ass. The heads on either side are of an unusual character.
The church of Foullebec, a small village located on the Rille, almost directly across from St. Sanson, is a structure from Norman times. However, the main feature that stands out is the arch shown in this image. This arch has two unique characteristics that are hard, if not impossible, to find elsewhere in Normandy: the decorated shafts of the pillars and the unusually wide southern capital, which is more than twice the width of the column beneath it. It’s likely that the capital on the other side of the doorway, which is now destroyed, was similar; and since there was never a second pillar on either side, the best explanation for this oddity is that the architect originally intended to include one but circumstances led him to leave his design incomplete. Although decorated column shafts are not very common in Normandy, they can be found in several examples of true Norman art in Great Britain. Mr. Carter, in his extensive work on ancient English architecture, has compiled various similar decorative features in his thirty-third plate, with several of them being quite beautiful. More examples can also be found in the more lavish volumes of Mr. Britton. The sculpture on the archivolt is also noteworthy: on one of the central stones is depicted the bannered lamb; on the other, a figure likely representing our Savior entering Jerusalem on a donkey. The heads on either side are of an unusual style.
[101]The church at Foullebec, as well in its nave as chancel, is externally divided by plain Norman buttresses into a series of regular compartments, each containing a single circular-headed window. In the nave are four; in the chancel only two. The tower is square and low: it is placed at the west end, which is only pierced for the door-way, and is otherwise quite plain, except a buttress at each corner. Internally, the only object to be noticed is an ancient cylindrical font; its sides sculptured with semi-circular arches, and a narrow moulding round the rim.
[101]The church at Foullebec, both in its main hall and chancel, is divided on the outside by simple Norman buttresses into a series of even sections, each featuring a single circular window. There are four in the main hall and only two in the chancel. The tower is square and low, located at the west end, which has only a doorway and is otherwise very plain, except for a buttress on each corner. Inside, the only notable item is an old cylindrical font, its sides carved with semi-circular arches and a narrow molding around the top.
PLATE 85 AND 86.
CASTLE AT TANCARVILLE.

Plate 85. Castle at Tancarville.
Plate 85. Castle in Tancarville.
M. Nodier, who, in his Voyages Pittoresques, has devoted six plates to the illustration of the noble ruins of the castle at Tancarville, remarks with great justice, that, magnificent as the building must have been, “it is one that recals but few historical recollections.” At the same time he gives the following quotation from the old Norman Chronicle:—“During the reign of King Philip le Bel, after the knight of the green lion had conquered the King of Arragon, a great dissention arose between two powerful barons in Normandy, the Lord of Harecourt and the Chamberlain of Tancarville. The cause of their strife was a mill, of which the Dwarf of Harecourt, assisted by forty of his people in arms, had taken forcible possession, mistreating the vassals of the Chamberlain. The latter, incensed at the outrage, summoned his friends and attendants; and, having collected them to the number of two hundred, marched upon Lillebonne, where the Lord of Harecourt and the Dwarf, his brother, were at that time residing. Many and bitter were the reproaches uttered on either side; and severe was the contest that followed; for the Lord of Harecourt issued from the barriers with all his forces, and they defended themselves valiantly; and several lives were lost. The king, on receiving the tidings, was greatly discomforted, and bade the Sieur Enguerrand de Marigni summon the offending parties to appear before him. It chanced most untowardly, that they met as they were travelling towards the court; and the Lord of Harecourt attacked the Chamberlain, and with his gauntlet put out his left eye, and then returned to his own people. No sooner was he of Tancarville healed, than he repaired to the royal presence, and defied the Lord of Harecourt to single combat. The pledge was accepted by M. Charles de Valois, brother of the king, on behalf of his friend. On the other hand, M. Enguerrand de Marigny, privy counsellor of the monarch, maintained that Harecourt had been guilty of treason. This was denied by M. Charles, to whom Enguerrand in consequence gave the lie; and the former took the affront so cruelly to heart, that Enguerrand, brave man as he was, was afterwards hanged in consequence of it. When the conditions of battle were arranged, the Lord of Harecourt came into the field with his armor emblazoned with fleurs-de-lys; and the combatants fought with the utmost valor, till the Kings of England and of Navarre, who were present, besought the monarch of France to stay the fight; for that it would be great pity that two so valiant chiefs should fall by each other's hand. Upon this, the king cried ‘Ho!’ and both parties were satisfied; and peace was made between them by the foreign sovereigns, in the year 1300.”
M. Nodier, who in his Voyages Pittoresques has included six illustrations of the magnificent ruins of the castle at Tancarville, rightly points out that, despite its grandeur, “it recalls very few historical memories.” He also shares the following quote from the old Norman Chronicle:—“During the reign of King Philip le Bel, after the knight of the green lion had defeated the King of Aragon, a major conflict erupted between two powerful barons in Normandy, the Lord of Harecourt and the Chamberlain of Tancarville. The cause of their dispute was a mill that the Dwarf of Harecourt, with the help of forty armed men, had taken by force, mistreating the Chamberlain’s vassals. Furious about this injustice, the Chamberlain gathered his friends and followers, raising an army of two hundred, and marched to Lillebonne, where the Lord of Harecourt and the Dwarf, his brother, were staying at that time. There were many harsh accusations from both sides, and the battle that ensued was fierce; the Lord of Harecourt came out with all his forces and fought valiantly, resulting in several casualties. When the king heard the news, he was quite upset and ordered Seigneur Enguerrand de Marigni to summon the offending parties to appear before him. Unfortunately, they encountered each other while on their way to court; the Lord of Harecourt attacked the Chamberlain, striking out his left eye with his gauntlet, then returned to his own men. As soon as the Chamberlain had healed, he went to the king’s presence and challenged the Lord of Harecourt to single combat. The challenge was accepted by M. Charles de Valois, the king’s brother, on behalf of his friend. Meanwhile, M. Enguerrand de Marigny, the king’s advisor, claimed that Harecourt had committed treason. M. Charles denied this, leading Enguerrand to insult him, which Charles took so to heart that, despite being a brave man, Enguerrand was later hanged as a result. Once the battle conditions were set, the Lord of Harecourt came to the field wearing armor adorned with fleurs-de-lys; the fighters showed great courage until the Kings of England and Navarre, who were present, urged the French king to stop the fight, lamenting that it would be a great pity for such valiant leaders to perish at each other’s hands. The king then shouted ‘Ho!’ and both sides agreed to this, leading to peace between them, facilitated by the foreign sovereigns, in the year 1300.”
The same circumstance is related, though with some trifling variations in the details, by Masseville, in his History of Normandy, a work of which almost every volume bears frequent testimony to the greatness of the house of Tancarville. This family enjoyed the hereditary dignity of chamberlain to the Norman dukes; but at what period it was conferred upon them, is lost in the obscurity of early history. Ralph de Tancarville, who founded the abbey of St. Georges de Bocherville, about the year 1050,[192] is styled in the Neustria Pia, under the account[102] of that monastry, as “Tancardi-Villæ Toparcha, præfectus hæreditarius cubiculo Guillelmi secundi.” In 1066, the name of the Count of Tancarville[193] is enumerated among those who attended the Conqueror into England. The chamberlain of Tancarville is recorded both by Ordericus Vitalis and Masseville, in the list of Norman knights that distinguished themselves in the wars of Philip-Augustus. William of Tancarville, the same chieftain, probably, or his immediate predecessor, had previously suffered himself to be seduced by the arts of Eleanor, queen of Henry II. to join in the conspiracy of the sons of that monarch, against their father: he subsequently signalized his valor, when the banners of the lion-hearted Richard were unfurled upon the plains of Palestine. In 1197, Ralph of Tancarville was one of the witnesses to the treaty of exchange, already more than once mentioned in this work, made between the sovereign and the archbishop of Rouen, in consequence of the building of Château Gaillard; and when, eight years afterwards, Philip, having become undisputed master of Normandy, conciliated the favor of the clergy by important concessions, the signature and seal of the chamberlain of Tancarville were attached to the instrument.—The task were easy, by multiplying quotations from Masseville and the early chroniclers, to extend to a great length the instances in which the noblemen of the house of Tancarville acted a prominent part in Norman history. It will be sufficient, upon the present occasion, to adduce two circumstances, as indisputable proofs of their importance. The name of Tancarville is found among the seventy-two members of the nobility, who, in the beginning of the fourteenth century, were summoned to the Norman exchequer; and, in the same century, in the year 1320, after Philip VI. upon his accession to the throne of France, had received at Amiens the homage of Edward III. for the dukedom of Aquitaine and earldom of Ponthieu, the Count of Tancarville was selected for the important office of ambassador to England, in conjunction with the Duke of Bourbon and the Earl of Harcourt, to obtain from the monarch some explanations that were considered indispensable for the dignity of the crown of France. As late as the year 1451, the Lord of Tancarville appears as one of the generals of the French forces, which, under the command of the Count of Longueville, finally succeeded in expelling the English from Normandy. From that time forward, Masseville makes no mention of the family. Respecting the castle, he is altogether silent, except upon the occasion of its capture by the French in 1435, and its surrender to them again in 1449.
The same situation is described, although with some minor differences in details, by Masseville in his History of Normandy, a work that often emphasizes the greatness of the house of Tancarville. This family held the hereditary title of chamberlain to the Norman dukes, but the exact time it was granted to them is lost in the mists of early history. Ralph de Tancarville, who founded the abbey of St. Georges de Bocherville around 1050,[192] is referred to in the Neustria Pia, under the history[102] of that monastery, as “Tancardi-Villæ Toparcha, præfectus hæreditarius cubiculo Guillelmi secundi.” In 1066, the title of Count of Tancarville[193] appears among those who accompanied the Conqueror to England. The chamberlain of Tancarville is listed by both Ordericus Vitalis and Masseville among the Norman knights who distinguished themselves in the wars of Philip-Augustus. William of Tancarville, likely the same leader or his immediate predecessor, had previously been persuaded by Eleanor, queen of Henry II, to join the conspiracy of that monarch's sons against their father; he later demonstrated his bravery when the banners of the lion-hearted Richard were raised on the plains of Palestine. In 1197, Ralph of Tancarville was one of the witnesses to the treaty of exchange, which has been mentioned several times in this work, made between the king and the archbishop of Rouen due to the construction of Château Gaillard; and when, eight years later, Philip became the undisputed ruler of Normandy, winning over the clergy with key concessions, the signature and seal of the chamberlain of Tancarville were attached to the document. It would be easy to extend this account with many quotes from Masseville and early chroniclers about how the noblemen of the house of Tancarville played a significant role in Norman history. However, for now, it’s enough to mention two undeniable facts as proof of their importance. The name of Tancarville appears among the seventy-two members of the nobility who were called to the Norman exchequer at the beginning of the fourteenth century; and in the same century, in 1320, after Philip VI. had accepted Edward III.'s homage at Amiens for the dukedom of Aquitaine and earldom of Ponthieu, the Count of Tancarville was appointed as an ambassador to England, alongside the Duke of Bourbon and the Earl of Harcourt, to obtain explanations from the king that were deemed essential for the dignity of the French crown. As late as 1451, the Lord of Tancarville is noted as one of the generals of the French forces, which, under the command of the Count of Longueville, eventually succeeded in driving the English out of Normandy. After that, Masseville does not mention the family again. He remains silent about the castle, except when it was captured by the French in 1435 and surrendered back to them in 1449.
It may have been observed in the preceding brief enumeration of a few principal facts connected with the family of Tancarville, that the Lords of that house have, on more than one occasion, been designated as Counts: the author of the Description de la Haute Normandie, however, expressly states that this property was not raised into an earldom till the reign of King John of France, who ennobled it with that dignity in 1351; at which time it was composed of all the fiefs, castellanies, baronies, and other lands of every description, in the duchy of Normandy, occupied by John de Melun, and Jane Crepin his wife. From the house of Melun, this same earldom passed into that of Harcourt, by the union of Jane of Melun with William of Harcourt—their daughter, who inherited the property, afterwards carried it in dower to John, Count of Dunois and of Longueville. In the year 1505, when Louis XII. added to the earls of Longueville the higher honor of the dukedom, Tancarville was comprised among the dependencies of the new dignity; and when, shortly afterwards, the duchy of Longueville escheated to the crown, the earldom of Tancarville, remaining united to Longueville, shared the same fate. Mary of Orleans, duchess of Nemours and Estouteville, having become possessed of Tancarville, sold it in September, 1706, to Anthony Crozat, the king's secretary; and, at the same time, the monarch conferred all the rights and privileges attached to the domain, upon Louis de la Tour d'Auvergne, Count of Evreux. Twelve years subsequently, the king, by his letters patent, separated Tancarville from Longueville, and ordered that the Lords of Tancarville should thenceforth be summoned to the parliament at Rouen.
It may have been noted in the previous brief overview of a few key facts about the Tancarville family that the Lords of that house have, on more than one occasion, been referred to as Counts. However, the author of the Description de la Haute Normandie clearly states that this property wasn't granted the title of earldom until the reign of King John of France, who elevated it to that status in 1351. At that time, it included all the fiefs, castellanies, baronies, and various other lands in the duchy of Normandy that were held by John de Melun and his wife Jane Crepin. The earldom then passed from the house of Melun to the house of Harcourt due to the marriage of Jane of Melun to William of Harcourt—their daughter, who inherited the property, later brought it as her dowry to John, Count of Dunois and Longueville. In 1505, when Louis XII. granted the earls of Longueville the additional title of dukedom, Tancarville was included among the territories associated with this new title; and shortly after, when the duchy of Longueville transferred to the crown, the earldom of Tancarville, remaining linked to Longueville, faced the same outcome. Mary of Orleans, duchess of Nemours and Estouteville, acquired Tancarville and sold it in September 1706 to Anthony Crozat, the king's secretary; at the same time, the king bestowed all rights and privileges related to the domain upon Louis de la Tour d'Auvergne, Count of Evreux. Twelve years later, the king, through his letters patent, separated Tancarville from Longueville and mandated that the Lords of Tancarville should henceforth be summoned to the parliament in Rouen.
The title of Earl of Tankerville is at the present day to be found in the English peerage. It is borne by a descendant of Charles Bennet, second Lord of Ossulston, upon whom it was conferred by George I. in 1714, after he had married the daughter and heiress of Ford, Lord Grey [103] of Wark, Earl of Tankerville. One of the family of this Lord Grey, Sir John Grey, Knight, Captain of Maunt, in Normandy, had originally been rewarded with the title by King Henry V. for his eminent services in the French wars. But his grandson, Richard, Earl of Tankerville, was attainted in the thirty-eighth year of the succeeding reign; and the title remained dormant till re-granted by King William III. to Ford, Lord Grey, just mentioned, who was lineally descended from the brother of the first earl.
The title of Earl of Tankerville is currently recognized in the English peerage. It is held by a descendant of Charles Bennet, the second Lord of Ossulston, who was granted the title by George I in 1714, after marrying the daughter and heiress of Ford, Lord Grey of Wark, Earl of Tankerville. One of the family members of this Lord Grey, Sir John Grey, Knight, Captain of Maunt in Normandy, was originally given the title by King Henry V for his outstanding service in the French wars. However, his grandson, Richard, Earl of Tankerville, was stripped of his title in the thirty-eighth year of the next reign, and it remained inactive until King William III re-granted it to Ford, Lord Grey, who was directly descended from the brother of the first earl. [103]

Plate 86. Entrance to the Castle at Tancarville.
Plate 86. Entrance to the Castle at Tancarville.
Different opinions have prevailed with respect to the origin of the name of Tancarville. Ordericus Vitalis calls it Tanchardi Villa: M. de Valois, in his Notitia Galliæ, is disposed to claim for it the more imposing appellation of Tancredi Villa. The point will in all probability never be settled: it is more to be regretted, that no account is to be found of the building of the castle, whose lofty towers still frown in the pride of old baronial grandeur, from the summit of a steep cliff upon the right bank of the Seine, which here, so near its mouth, rather assumes the character of an estuary than a river. The wide extent of the ruins sufficiently bespeaks the importance of its former possessors: at present, nothing can be more forlorn and desolate. Mr. Dibdin, who visited the remains in 1819, has traced the following animated sketch of their present appearance with his lively pencil; and Mr. Lewis, who accompanied him, has enriched his splendid Tour with a lovely view of the buildings and surrounding scenery:—
Different opinions have existed regarding the origin of the name Tancarville. Ordericus Vitalis refers to it as Tanchardi Villa, while M. de Valois, in his Notitia Galliæ, tends to favor the grander name Tancredi Villa. This issue will probably never be resolved: it is more unfortunate that there is no record of the construction of the castle, whose tall towers still loom with the pride of old noble grandeur from the top of a steep cliff on the right bank of the Seine, which here, so close to its mouth, takes on more of an estuary vibe than that of a river. The vastness of the ruins clearly indicates the significance of its former owners: at present, nothing seems more abandoned and desolate. Mr. Dibdin, who visited the remains in 1819, has captured the following vivid description of their current state with his lively drawings; and Mr. Lewis, who joined him, has enhanced his splendid Tour with a beautiful view of the buildings and surrounding scenery:—
“We ascended to the castle: the day grew soft, and bright, and exhilarating.... but, alas; for the changes and chances of this transitory world. Where was the warder? He had ceased to blow his horn for many a long year. Where was the harp of the minstrel? It had perished two centuries ago, with the hand that had struck its chords. Where was the attendant guard?—or pursuivants?—or men at arms? They have been swept from human existence, like the leaves of the old limes and beech trees, by which the lower part of the building was surrounded. The moat was dry; the rampart was a ruin:—the rank grass grew within the area.... nor can I tell you how many vast relics of halls, banqueting rooms, and bed rooms, with all the magnificent appurtenances of old castellated architecture, struck the eager eye with mixed melancholy and surprise! The singular half-circular, and half-square, corner towers, hanging over the ever-restless wave, interested us exceedingly. The guide shewed us where the prisoners used to be kept—in a dungeon, apparently impervious to every glimmer of day-light, and every breath of air. I cannot pretend to say at what period even the oldest part of the castle of Montmorenci[194] was built: but I saw nothing that seemed to be more ancient than the latter end of the fifteenth century. Perhaps the greater portion may be of the beginning of the sixteenth; but, amidst unroofed rooms, I could not help admiring the painted borders, chiefly of a red color, which run along the upper part of the walls, or wainscots—giving indication not only of a good, but of a splendid, taste. Did I tell you that this sort of ornament was to be seen in some part of the eastern end of the abbey of Jumieges? Here, indeed, they afforded evidence—an evidence mingled with melancholy sensations on conviction—of the probable state of magnificence which once reigned throughout the castle. Between the corner towers, upon that part which runs immediately parallel with the Seine, there is a noble terrace, now converted into garden ground, which commands an immediate and extensive view of the embouchure of the river. It is the property of a speculator residing at Havre. Parallel with this terrace, runs the more modernised part of the castle, which the last residing owner inhabited. It may have been built about fifty years ago, and is—or rather the remains of it are—quite in the modern style of domestic architecture. The rooms are large, lofty, and commodious;—yet nothing but the shells of them remain. The revolutionary patriots completely gutted them of every useful and every valuable piece of furniture; and even the bare walls are beginning to grow damp, and threaten immediate decay. I made several memoranda upon the spot, which have been unluckily, and I fear irretrievably, misplaced; so that, of this once vast, and yet commanding and interesting edifice, I regret that I am compelled to send you so short and so meagre an account. Farewell—a long and perhaps perpetual farewell—to the Castle of Montmorenci!”
“We climbed up to the castle: the day became soft, bright, and invigorating.... but, unfortunately, this is the fate of our fleeting world. Where was the guard? He hadn’t blown his horn in many long years. Where was the minstrel's harp? It had vanished two centuries ago, along with the hand that played its strings. Where was the guard?—or the heralds?—or the soldiers? They have been removed from existence, like the leaves of the old lime and beech trees surrounding the lower part of the building. The moat was dry; the rampart was in ruins:—rank grass grew inside the courtyard.... and I can hardly express how many large remnants of halls, banquet rooms, and bedrooms, along with all the grand details of old castle architecture, struck our eager eyes with a mix of sadness and surprise! The unique half-circular and half-square corner towers, looming over the ever-restless waves, fascinated us greatly. The guide pointed out where prisoners used to be kept—in a dungeon, seemingly sealed off from every ray of sunlight and every breath of fresh air. I can’t say exactly when even the oldest part of the castle of Montmorenci[194] was built: but I saw nothing that seemed older than the late fifteenth century. Most of it might date from the early sixteenth; but amidst the roofless rooms, I couldn’t help admiring the painted borders, mostly red, that ran along the upper part of the walls or wainscoting—indicating not just good, but splendid, taste. Did I mention that this kind of decoration could be seen in some parts of the eastern end of the Abbey of Jumieges? Here, indeed, they provided evidence—an evidence mixed with melancholy feelings of realization—of the likely grandeur that once filled the castle. Between the corner towers, on the section that runs parallel with the Seine, there is a beautiful terrace, now transformed into a garden, offering an immediate and extensive view of the river mouth. It belongs to a developer living in Havre. Running parallel to this terrace is the more modernized section of the castle, which the last resident occupied. It might have been built about fifty years ago, and is—or rather, the remains of it are—entirely in the modern style of domestic architecture. The rooms are large, tall, and spacious;—yet only their shells remain. The revolutionary patriots completely stripped them of every useful and valuable piece of furniture; and even the bare walls are starting to dampen and threaten immediate decay. I made several notes on-site, which have unfortunately, and I fear irretrievably, gone missing; so, of this once vast, yet commanding and interesting building, I regret that I must send you such a short and meager account. Farewell—a long and possibly permanent farewell—to the Castle of Montmorenci!”
FOOTNOTES:
[192] According to Masseville, (Histoire de Normandie, II. p. 192,) this abbey was not founded till the year 1114; but such a statement is irreconcileable with the fact of the dead body of the Conqueror having been carried there in 1087; and, moreover, both the Gallia Christiana and Neustria Pia expressly state that it was in 1114 that William, fifth son of the founder, and himself also hereditary chamberlain of Normandy, removed from St. Georges the canons established there by his father, and replaced them with monks from St. Evroul.
[192] According to Masseville, (Histoire de Normandie, II. p. 192,) this abbey was not founded until 1114; however, this claim contradicts the fact that the Conqueror's dead body was brought there in 1087. Additionally, both Gallia Christiana and Neustria Pia clearly state that in 1114, William, the fifth son of the founder and also the hereditary chamberlain of Normandy, moved the canons established by his father from St. Georges and replaced them with monks from St. Evroul.
[194] Mr. Dibdin uniformly calls this castle, the Castle of Montmorenci; but on no occasion does he state his authority for so doing; the author of these remarks never heard it so styled in Normandy, nor can he find it mentioned under that name by Nodier, or any other author. If, as appears probable, the people of the neighborhood are in the habit of so designating it, the probability is, that the modern part (see plate eighty-five) was erected at a period when Tancarville belonged to some member of the noble family of Montmorenci.
[194] Mr. Dibdin consistently refers to this castle as the Castle of Montmorenci; however, he never provides a source for this name. The author of these comments has never heard it called that in Normandy, nor can he find it mentioned under that name by Nodier or any other author. If, as seems likely, the locals commonly refer to it this way, it’s likely that the modern part (see plate eighty-five) was built when Tancarville was owned by a member of the Montmorenci family.
PLATE 87 AND 88.
CHURCH OF THE HOLY CROSS, AT ST. LO.
(WESTERN DOOR-WAY, AND VARIOUS SPECIMENS OF SCULPTURE.)

Plate 87. Church of the Holy Cross at St. Lo.
Western Entrance.
Plate 87. Church of the Holy Cross at St. Lo.
Western Entrance.
The town of St. Lo is said to owe its origin to the Emperor Charlemagne, and to have been founded by him in the fifth year of the ninth century. It is situated in the western part of Normandy, upon the small river, Vire, about five leagues to the east of Coutances; and at this time it contains nearly seven thousand inhabitants. Old chroniclers relate that the name originally given to the place was Ste Croix; but that, soon after its foundation, it exchanged that appellation for the present, upon being selected as the spot to be honored with the reception of the relics of St. Lo, or, as he is called in Latin, St. Laudus, who was the fifth bishop of Coutances, and presided over that see the greater part of the sixth century. Of the merits of the saint, the miracles he performed both living and dead, and the various places that have, at different times, received his mortal remains, a copious account is given by M. Rouault, in his History of the Bishops of Coutances. It is sufficient, in the present instance, to state, that, upon the translation of the body of St. Lo to the spot now dignified with his name, a magnificent church was built under his invocation; and the town was encompassed with fortifications of great strength, to defend it against the inroads of the Normans. These heathen plunderers had at this time just begun their ravages in Neustria, when, notwithstanding its new walls, St. Lo was soon obliged, in common with the rest of the province, to submit to their sway; and they emptied upon the Christian city the full phials of pagan wrath, by burning it to the ground.
The town of St. Lo is believed to have been founded by Emperor Charlemagne in the fifth year of the ninth century. It's located in the western part of Normandy, along the small river Vire, about five leagues east of Coutances, and it has nearly seven thousand residents today. Old historians say that the place was originally called Ste Croix; but shortly after it was founded, it changed its name to the current one to honor the reception of the relics of St. Lo, or St. Laudus in Latin, who was the fifth bishop of Coutances and led that see for most of the sixth century. M. Rouault provides a detailed account of the saint’s merits, the miracles he performed during his life and after his death, and the various places that have held his remains over time in his History of the Bishops of Coutances. For now, it’s enough to mention that when St. Lo’s body was brought to the site now bearing his name, a magnificent church was built in his honor, and the town was surrounded by strong fortifications to protect it from the Norman invasions. At that time, these pagan raiders had just started their attacks in Neustria, and despite its new walls, St. Lo, like the rest of the province, soon had to submit to their control, suffering the full brunt of pagan fury as they burned the Christian city to the ground.
In subsequent, and probably not distant, times, St. Lo was again converted into a place of defence; and mention of it as such repeatedly occurs in the various unquiet periods of French history. Even at the present day, when fortifications in that part of the kingdom have long been neglected, there remain sufficient vestiges of them at St. Lo, to convey the most imposing idea of their original strength, aided as they must have been, by their situation upon the summit of a lofty and inaccessible rock.—St. Lo was one of the last towns in Lower Normandy that opened their gates to the victorious arms of the Empress Maude: it remained unshaken in its allegiance till 1142, only two years before the death of the English monarch.—In the third year of the following century, it surrendered without bloodshed to Philip-Augustus, then on his march towards the capture of Mount St. Michael; nor does it appear to have offered more than a trifling resistance to Edward III. by whom it was taken in 1346. Froissart, upon that occasion, gives the following details relative to the English army, as well as to the state of the town and its capture:—“The King of England and Prince of Wales had, in their battalion, about three thousand men at arms, six thousand archers, and ten thousand infantry, without counting those that were under the marshals; and they marched in the manner I have before mentioned, burning and destroying the country, but without breaking their line of battle. They did not turn towards Coutances, but advanced to St. Lo, in Coutantin, which, in those days, was a very rich and commercial town, and worth three such towns as Coutances. In the town of St. Lo was much drapery, and many wealthy inhabitants; among them you might count eight or nine score that were engaged in commerce. When the King of England was come near the town, he encamped: he would not lodge in it for fear of fire. He sent, therefore, his advanced guard forward, who soon conquered it at a trifling loss, and completely plundered it. No one can imagine the quantity of riches they found in it, nor the number of bales of cloth. If there had been any purchasers, they might have bought them at a cheap rate.”
In later, and probably not too distant, times, St. Lo was once again turned into a defensive stronghold; references to it as such frequently appear during the various tumultuous times in French history. Even today, when the fortifications in that area have long been neglected, enough remnants still exist in St. Lo to give a powerful impression of their original strength, enhanced by their location on top of a tall and inaccessible rock. St. Lo was one of the last towns in Lower Normandy to open its gates to the victorious forces of Empress Maude: it remained steadfast in its loyalty until 1142, just two years before the death of the English king. In the third year of the following century, it surrendered without a fight to Philip-Augustus, who was on his way to capture Mount St. Michael; it also didn’t put up much resistance against Edward III, who took it in 1346. Froissart, on that occasion, provides the following details about the English army, as well as the state of the town and its conquest:—“The King of England and Prince of Wales had about three thousand knights, six thousand archers, and ten thousand infantry in their battalion, not counting those under the marshals; they marched as I mentioned earlier, burning and destroying the countryside, but maintaining their battle line. They didn’t head towards Coutances, but advanced to St. Lo, in Coutantin, which at that time was a very wealthy and trading town, worth three times Coutances. St. Lo had a lot of textiles and many wealthy residents; among them were around eighty or ninety engaged in commerce. When the King of England approached the town, he camped nearby: he didn’t want to stay in it for fear of fire. He then sent his advance guard ahead, who quickly took it at a minimal cost and thoroughly looted it. No one can imagine the amount of wealth they discovered there, nor the number of bales of cloth. If there had been buyers, they could have purchased them for a bargain.”
In 1379, when the English arms, during the minority of the second Richard, obtained in France an ephemeral superiority, St. Lo was the only town in the Côtentin, except Carentan, which the French monarch considered of sufficient strength to justify him in entrusting it with a garrison.—It was taken by the English, under Henry V. in 1418; and was again restored to the French, by capitulation, thirty-one years [105] subsequently.—In the beginning of the following tumultuous reign, St. Lo and Valognes were appointed as the places of residence for Clarence and Warwick, and the other leaders of the Lancastrian party; after their short-lived success, in favor of the deposed Henry, had been followed by their own utter defeat, and the final discomfiture of their hopes.
In 1379, when English forces, during the minority of the second Richard, had a brief advantage in France, St. Lo was the only town in the Côtentin, besides Carentan, that the French king thought was strong enough to be entrusted with a garrison. It was captured by the English, led by Henry V, in 1418, but was returned to the French through a surrender thirty-one years later. At the start of the next chaotic reign, St. Lo and Valognes were chosen as the residences for Clarence and Warwick, along with other leaders of the Lancastrian faction; after their temporary success in supporting the deposed Henry, they faced their own complete defeat and the final collapse of their aspirations.
During the religious wars of the sixteenth century, St. Lo was once more so unfortunate as to act a prominent part. Early in the troubles, it distinguished itself by a decided devotion to the cause of Protestantism; and, though often obliged, by the current of affairs, to yield a reluctant submission to the opposite party, it continued throughout the whole of the struggle, unshaken in its attachment to the Huguenots. Hence, when finally summoned to surrender to the Catholics, in 1574, it rather chose to expose itself to all the miseries of a siege, as well as to the still greater one of being taken by assault; and the severity of its sufferings is recorded by the historians of the conquering party, who themselves admit, that “it was sacked with a horrible carnage.”[195] Its Protestant places of worship were not, however, finally rased, till 1685, the period of the revocation of the edict of Nantes.
During the religious wars of the sixteenth century, St. Lo found itself once again in a difficult situation. Early in the conflicts, it stood out for its strong support of Protestantism; and although it often had to reluctantly submit to the opposing side due to circumstances, it remained steadfastly loyal to the Huguenots throughout the entire struggle. So, when it was eventually ordered to surrender to the Catholics in 1574, it chose to face all the hardships of a siege, as well as the even worse fate of being taken by force. The extent of its suffering is noted by the historians of the winning side, who themselves acknowledge that “it was sacked with a horrible carnage.”[195] Its Protestant places of worship weren't completely destroyed until 1685, during the revocation of the Edict of Nantes.
St. Lo was the seat of an abbey of Augustine friars, said to have been founded in the middle of the twelfth century, and to have been of such celebrity, that, according to Quercetanus, the bishops of Coutances were contented for a time to be styled bishops of St. Lo.[196]The principal church in the place, that of Notre Dame, greatly resembles the cathedral of Coutances, of which it is even said to be a copy. It was not begun to be built till the period of English rule in Normandy, during the fifteenth century. The older, or clock-tower, was erected in 1430: the opposite tower and western entrance, in 1464. Other parts of it were not completed till the following century; and the northern spire is a work of as late a period as 1685.
St. Lo was home to an abbey of Augustinian friars, which is said to have been founded in the mid-twelfth century and became so well-known that, according to Quercetanus, the bishops of Coutances were at one point happy to be called bishops of St. Lo.[196]The main church in the area, Notre Dame, closely resembles the cathedral of Coutances, and it's even said to be a copy of it. It wasn't started until the time of English rule in Normandy, during the fifteenth century. The older clock tower was built in 1430, while the opposite tower and western entrance were completed in 1464. Other parts weren't finished until the following century, and the northern spire was built as late as 1685.
The very ancient church of Ste Croix, (the subject of these plates,) was connected with the abbey, of which little now remains. There is a tradition in the town, that it was once a temple of Ceres; and such traditions, however uncritical or even absurd, deserve to be noticed, as generally originating in a confused knowledge of the remote date of the building to which they are attached. In the opinion of M. de Gerville, a portion, at least, of the church, belongs to the edifice raised by Charlemagne, in 805. The actual erection of such an edifice, and its dedication to the holy cross, are facts distinctly stated in the Neustria Pia: its identity with the present church does not appear to be doubted, either by Du Monstier, or the Abbé de Billy, the historian of St. Lo. At the same time, neither the one nor the other of these writers was ignorant of the positive assertion in the Gesta Normannorum, that, under those successful invaders—“Sancti Laudi castrum, interfectis habitatoribus, terræ æquatum est.” But, in opposition to this, M. de Gerville contends that, either this strong assertion is to be received with a certain degree of latitude, or that, by the word castrum, is to be understood only the citadel; so that, while that was destroyed, the domestic and religious edifices were suffered to escape. He even thinks that the parts of the building ascribable to the period of the Carlovingian dynasty, may be distinguished by a practised eye, from the reparations of the eleventh century. He traces them especially in the western front, in its door-way, (plate eighty-seven) and in some herring-bone masonry, observable over a narrow circular-headed window towards the south. But he founds his opinion still more upon the bas-relief, representing the Deity attended by angels, (plate eighty-eight, fig. B.) now built into the wall at the end of the nave, on the south side. The character of the sculpture and the form of the letters appear to him to be almost decisive. With regard to the latter, he observes;—“it is well known that the Roman characters were restored by Charlemagne, especially after he had been proclaimed emperor. This fact is sufficiently attested by [106] the various monuments still left us of his time, as well as by the coins which were struck in the latter part of his reign, and during that of Louis le Débonnaire. Elegance and simplicity in the shape of the letters, characterized the writing of this epoch; and the latter, at least, of these qualities, is eminently to be found in the inscription at St. Lo. On the other hand, correct orthography was not equally one of the excellencies of the age.”
The very old church of Ste Croix, which is the focus of these images, was connected to the abbey, of which little remains today. There’s a local tradition that it was once a temple dedicated to Ceres; and even though such traditions may seem uncritical or even absurd, they are worth noting, as they generally stem from a vague understanding of the building’s ancient origins. According to M. de Gerville, at least part of the church dates back to the structure built by Charlemagne in 805. The actual construction of such a building and its dedication to the holy cross are facts clearly stated in the Neustria Pia: its identification with the current church is not questioned by either Du Monstier or the Abbé de Billy, the historian of St. Lo. However, neither of these authors was unaware of the clear statement in the Gesta Normannorum that, during those successful invaders, “Sancti Laudi castrum, after killing the inhabitants, was leveled to the ground.” In contrast, M. de Gerville argues that either this strong statement should be taken with some latitude, or that by the word castrum, only the citadel is meant; this way, while it was destroyed, the domestic and religious buildings may have been spared. He even believes that parts of the structure from the Carolingian period can be distinguished by a trained eye from the repairs made in the eleventh century. He identifies them particularly in the western front, in its doorway, (plate eighty-seven) and in some herringbone masonry visible above a small circular-headed window on the south side. But he bases his opinion even more on the bas-relief depicting the Deity accompanied by angels, (plate eighty-eight, fig. B.) now embedded in the wall at the end of the nave, on the south side. The style of the sculpture and the form of the letters seem almost definitive to him. Regarding the latter, he notes: “It is well known that Roman characters were revived by Charlemagne, especially after he was named emperor. This is well documented by the various monuments from his time, as well as by the coins struck in the later part of his reign and during that of Louis le Débonnaire. Elegance and simplicity in the letter shapes characterized the writing of this period, and at least the latter of these qualities is clearly present in the inscription at St. Lo. On the other hand, correct spelling was not as much a hallmark of the age.”

Plate 88. Church of the Holy Cross at St. Lo.
Sculpture.
Plate 88. Church of the Holy Cross at St. Lo.
Sculpture.
Pursuing the subject yet farther, M. de Gerville gives it as his opinion, that the different epochs in the architecture, commonly designated as Norman, may be determined with some degree of precision; and he thinks he can trace, in several churches of the vicinity, an evident imitation of this at St. Lo; while he regards the superior antiquity of the latter decisively established by the sculpture over the western entrance; by the medallion of the Deity, already noticed; and by several of the capitals of the interior; particularly those that have reference to the legends of St. Eloy, (plate eighty-eight, fig. F.) and St. Hubert, (fig. D.), both at that period quite recent; and two of the others, (fig C. and E.) in the latter of which, the devil is roasting unfortunate sinners, while the former, exhibiting the psychostasia, affords a graphic illustration of two lines of the well-known hymn of the Roman Catholic church:—
Pursuing the topic further, M. de Gerville believes that the different periods in architecture, often referred to as Norman, can be identified with some accuracy; and he thinks he can see clear imitations in several local churches compared to St. Lo. He feels that St. Lo’s greater age is clearly supported by the sculpture over the western entrance, the previously mentioned medallion of the Deity, and several capitals inside, especially those that relate to the legends of St. Eloy, (plate eighty-eight, fig. F.) and St. Hubert, (fig. D.), which were quite recent at that time; and two others, (fig C. and E.), where one shows the devil roasting unfortunate sinners, while the other, showcasing the psychostasia, provides a vivid illustration of two lines from the well-known hymn of the Roman Catholic church:—
Prædamque tulit Tartari.”
In the western front of the church of Ste Croix have been inserted, above the door-way, three windows of the earliest pointed style. The whole of the sculpture over the architraves of the arch, is, both in its design and execution, curious. The knotted serpents, terminating at either end in heads of devils; the two men tugging at rings, attached to a chain twisted round the neck of a decapitated demon, whom, two dogs are baying; and the structure of the chain itself, are all peculiar; and scarcely less so is the medallion below.[197]—The church ends at the east with a large circular arch, which is now closed, and has always been so since the memory of man; but probably, at some former time, it led into a chancel or sanctuary. There is a south transept, which terminates in a similar arch: the arches of the nave, which are likewise circular, are each of them surrounded with a double architrave of the zig-zag moulding: the capitals to the pillars supporting these arches, Mr. Cotman considers as being for the greater part of the best class of Norman sculpture. He has selected for engraving those that are most rude: the others commonly exhibit broad interlaced bands, foliage, and fruits. The abaci, too, though they are in general plain, are in some instances enriched with similar sculpture, as in the churches of Grâville, of Cerisy, and of the Holy Trinity at Caen. In the clerestory, over every arch below, were originally two smaller semi-circular-headed arches; but these are now closed, and their place is occupied by a single, narrow, pointed window, that opens into a large recess. The corbels without, (plate eighty-eight, fig. A.) may bear a comparison, in point of singularity, with those of any other Norman church. The [107] sacred emblem of the Christian faith, the wimpled nun, the whiskered Saxon, and the wolf, the scourge of Neustria, are found among them, side by side with the Atlas and Cyclops of heathen mythology; and, as if the legends of Rome and Greece could not furnish sufficient subjects for the sculptor's chisel, he appears to have extended his researches into the more remote regions, bordering upon the Nile, and thence to have imported a rude imitation of the Egyptian head, and one still more rude, of the mystic Scarabæus.
In the western front of the Church of Ste Croix, three windows in the earliest pointed style have been added above the doorway. The entire sculpture over the architraves is both unusual in design and execution. The knotted serpents end in devil heads on either side, two men pulling at rings attached to a chain wrapped around the neck of a decapitated demon that two dogs are barking at. The construction of the chain itself is unique, and the medallion below is no less so.[197]—The church features a large circular arch at the eastern end, which is now closed and has been so since anyone can remember; it likely once led into a chancel or sanctuary. There’s a south transept that ends in a similar arch. The arches of the nave are also circular and each surrounded by a double architrave with zig-zag molding. Mr. Cotman believes the capitals of the pillars supporting these arches represent some of the best examples of Norman sculpture. He has chosen to engrave those that are coarser; the others typically show wide interlaced bands, foliage, and fruit. The abaci, although generally plain, are sometimes adorned with similar sculptures, as seen in the churches of Grâville, Cerisy, and the Holy Trinity at Caen. In the clerestory, originally above each arch below were two smaller semi-circular-headed arches, but these are now closed and replaced by a single narrow pointed window that opens into a large recess. The corbels outside (plate eighty-eight, fig. A.) are as unique as any found in other Norman churches. The sacred symbol of the Christian faith, the veiled nun, the bearded Saxon, and the wolf, a scourge of Neustria, appear among them alongside the Atlas and Cyclops from pagan mythology. It seems that the legends of Rome and Greece were not enough for the sculptor, as he appears to have looked into more distant regions, bordering the Nile, importing a rough imitation of an Egyptian head and an even coarser version of the mystical scarab.
FOOTNOTES:
[195] St. Lo was then commanded by M. Colombieres, who was so resolute in the cause, that, rather than surrender, he placed himself in the middle of the breach, with his two young sons, on either side of him, each holding a javelin in his hand, and then awaited the attack, exhorting his children to perish bravely, rather than be left to infidels and apostates. The Catholic army was headed by M. de Matignon, who had, on a former occasion, distinguished himself by his lenity towards the inhabitants of the place. The lordship of St. Lo, with the title of a barony, continued in his family as late as the year 1722, when Masseville published his History of Normandy.
[195] St. Lo was then led by M. Colombieres, who was so determined in his cause that, instead of surrendering, he stood in the middle of the breach with his two young sons beside him, each holding a javelin, ready for the fight. He encouraged his children to face death courageously rather than be left in the hands of enemies and traitors. The Catholic army was commanded by M. de Matignon, who had previously gained recognition for his kindness towards the local residents. The lordship of St. Lo, with the title of a barony, remained in his family until at least the year 1722, when Masseville published his History of Normandy.
[196] For the following details, and indeed the greater part of the remainder of this article, the author has to express his obligations to M. de Gerville, whose kind assistance, throughout the whole of the work, cannot be too often, or too distinctly, acknowledged.
[196] For the following details, and really for most of the rest of this article, the author wants to thank M. de Gerville, whose generous help throughout the entire project deserves to be recognized repeatedly and clearly.
[197] The bas-relief upon this medallion represents the most impressive of the miracles connected with the history of St. Lo, and one that was performed at the very moment when he was about to enter upon the duties of his episcopacy, to which, by a manifest interposition of the Deity, he had been elected at the early age of twelve years. Rouault, in his Abrégé de la Vie des Evêques de Coutances, p. 81, gives the following details respecting it; and his account, which is curious, is here inserted, as adding probability to the opinion of M. de Gerville, that this medallion at least belonged to the original structure, whatever may be thought of the rest of the church.—“Comme l'élection et la consécration de S. Lo avoient été miraculeuses, Dieu fit voir par des signes qui n'étoient pas moins surprenants que tout s'étoit fait selon sa volonté: car à la première entrée que le jeune Prélat fit dans son Eglise, la divine Puissance voulut prouver à St. Gildard, aux autres Prélats qui étoient encore presents, et à toute l'Eglise de Coûtances, que tout ce qu'ils avoient fait lui étoit très-agréable. Ce qui fut confirmé par un Miracle des plus éclatans dans la personne d'une Femme aveugle née, qui s'étant faite conduire à la porte de la Cathédrale, y attendoit le nouvel Evêque, dans l'esperance de recevoir la vüe par son intercession. En effet, lorsqu'elle apprit qu'il approchoit, elle le conjura à haute voix de lui faire voir la lumiere. Le Saint frappé d'une telle demande en rougit, et crut que c'étoit tenter Dieu que d'attendre de lui des Miracles. Mais cette pauvre femme ne cessant de crier comme l'Aveugle de l'Evangile, le Saint poussa un profond soupir, et ayant plus d'égard à la foi de la suppliante qu'à son propre mérite, il invoqua le secours du saint Esprit, fit avec confiance le signe de la croix sur les yeux de l'Aveugle, et au même instant la vüe lui fut renduë à la grande admiration de tous les assistans, qui bénirent et remerciérent Dieu de leur avoir donné un Pasteur qui prouvoit sa vocation par un si grand Miracle, en reconnoissance duquel on éleva au même lieu deux Statuës, l'une de Saint Lo, et l'autre de la femme guérie, telles qu'on les voit encore aujourd'hui au Portail de l'Eglise, où on a aussi conservé fort soigneusement la Pierre sur laquelle étoit Saint Lo lorsqu'il opera ce Miracle. C'est encore sur elle que les Seigneurs Evêques de Coûtances s'arrêtent à leur premiere entrée, pour faire les sermens et promesses accoutumées en pareille Céremonie, et qu'ils y reçoivent les complimens et applaudissemens de la Ville, pour conserver la mémoire d'un si grand Miracle.”
[197] The bas-relief on this medallion depicts one of the most remarkable miracles associated with St. Lo's history, occurring just as he was about to take on the responsibilities of his episcopacy, to which he was chosen at the young age of twelve through a clear act of divine intervention. Rouault, in his Abrégé de la Vie des Evêques de Coutances, p. 81, provides the following details about it; his intriguing account is included here because it supports M. de Gerville's belief that this medallion at least belonged to the original structure, regardless of what others think about the rest of the church.—“Since the election and consecration of St. Lo were miraculous, God wanted to show through signs that nothing happened without His will: for during the young Prelate's first entrance into his Church, the divine Power intended to prove to St. Gildard, the other Prelates still present, and the entire Church of Coutances, that everything they had done was very pleasing to Him. This was confirmed by one of the most striking miracles involving a woman who had been blind since birth. She was led to the entrance of the Cathedral, waiting for the new Bishop in hope of regaining her sight through his intercession. Indeed, when she learned that he was approaching, she cried out loudly for him to grant her sight. The Saint, taken aback by such a request, felt embarrassed and thought it was tempting God to expect miracles from him. But as the poor woman continued to shout like the Blind Man in the Gospel, the Saint sighed deeply and, prioritizing the faith of the supplicant over his own worthiness, called upon the Holy Spirit's help, confidently made the sign of the cross over the blind woman's eyes, and in that very moment, her sight was restored to the astonishment of all those present, who praised and thanked God for giving them a shepherd who demonstrated his calling through such a great Miracle. In recognition of this, two statues were erected at the same site, one of St. Lo and the other of the healed woman, which can still be seen today at the Church’s entrance, where they have also carefully preserved the stone on which St. Lo stood when he performed this Miracle. It is also on this stone that the Lords Bishops of Coutances pause upon their first entry to take the customary oaths and promises in such a ceremony, receiving congratulations and applause from the City, thus keeping alive the memory of such a great Miracle.”
PLATE 89 AND 90.
CASTLE OF FALAISE.

Plate 89. Castle of Falaise.
North West View.
Plate 89. Falaise Castle.
North West View.
Whoever can take pleasure in the wildest extravagancies of absurd fiction, displayed in theories destitute of even the slender basis of tradition, yet raised with plausibility, connected with ingenuity, and supported by learning, may find abundant gratification in the early history of Falaise. The town, as stated in a manuscript gazetteer of Normandy, written in the seventeenth century, was not only among the most ancient in Gaul, but was founded by one of the grandsons of Noah. According to another yet more grave authority, its antiquity soars still higher, and mounts to the period of the deluge itself. It so far exceeds that of the Roman empire, that, long before the building of the immortal city, colonies were sent from Falaise into Italy, where they were known by the Aborigines, under the names of Falisci, or Falerii. A third writer, M. Langevin, author of the Recherches Historiques sur Falaise, assures his readers that Falaise was, from time immemorial, a station consecrated to religion; and, in a dissertation full of the most recondite information relative to the worship of Belenus and Abrasax, Isis and Felé, he so connects and intermingles the rites of those deities with the place and its vicinity, that he can scarcely be said to do it less honor than his predecessors.
Whoever enjoys the wildest extravagances of absurd fiction, articulated through theories that lack even a thin basis in tradition, yet presented convincingly, creatively tied together, and backed by scholarship, will find plenty of satisfaction in the early history of Falaise. According to a seventeenth-century manuscript gazetteer of Normandy, the town is not only one of the oldest in Gaul, but it was also founded by one of Noah's grandsons. Another more serious source claims its origin goes back even further, dating to the time of the flood itself. Its history predates that of the Roman Empire by such a margin that long before the establishment of the eternal city, colonies were dispatched from Falaise to Italy, where the locals recognized them as the Falisci or Falerii. A third author, M. Langevin, who wrote the Recherches Historiques sur Falaise, assures his readers that Falaise has, for ages, been a place dedicated to religion; and in a dissertation full of intricate details about the worship of Belenus and Abrasax, Isis and Felé, he intertwines the rituals of these deities with the town and its surroundings in a way that honors it as much as those before him.
To turn from historians of this sanguine complexion to those of a more sober temperament, there will appear no reason for believing that the town of Falaise had existence prior to the incursions of the Saxons, or the establishment of the Normans, in Neustria. No mention of it whatever is to be found previous to the latter of these times; and its very name, obviously derived from the German word for a rock, fels, whence the French subsequently borrowed their appellation for cliffs, falaise, seems decisive as to the foundation of the town by some people of Teutonic origin. It is at the same time altogether characteristic of its situation.
To shift from historians with an optimistic view to those with a more serious perspective, there seems to be no reason to believe that the town of Falaise existed before the Saxon invasions or the arrival of the Normans in Neustria. There's no mention of it at all before these times, and its name, clearly derived from the German word for a rock, fels, from which the French later took the term for cliffs, falaise, strongly suggests that the town was founded by people of Teutonic heritage. Additionally, this characteristic ties in well with its location.
That Falaise was built by the Saxons, may probably, with justice, be inferred from the fact of its being casually mentioned during the reign of Rollo, as one of the places through which he passed in the year 912, while visiting the different parts of his duchy. The town cannot but have been of importance in the time of his son, William Longue-Epée; as that prince is stated to have received great assistance from the inhabitants of Falaise, and the district of the Hiémois, when engaged in a war with the people of Brittany. It is more than possible that the fortifications were added, and the castle erected, by one or the other of these sovereigns.[198] Their immediate successor, Richard Sans-Peur, is stated to have made considerable additions to the works of the place, which, in the early part of the following century, under Richard III. the fifth of the Norman dukes, was unquestionably one of the strongest holds of the province. Not long afterwards, Falaise rose into new importance, as the residence of Robert, father to the Conqueror, and the birth-place of that sovereign himself, to whom it rendered acceptable [108] service during his youth, upon the occasion of the formidable conspiracy of the Norman barons, headed by Guy de Bourgogne, in 1046. The prince, then at Valognes, escaped with difficulty from the poniards of the assassins to Falaise, where he was received with open arms. Falaise was at that time the capital of the Hiémois. In the reign of Henry II. of England, the castle was used as a state prison, and was selected as the place of confinement of Robert, Earl of Leicester, when taken prisoner in 1173, commanding the French forces in England. At a subsequent, but not far distant period, Brito, the poetical chronicler of the deeds of Philip-Augustus, in speaking of the final subjection of Normandy to that king, mentions the town of Falaise and its capture, in the following verses:—
That Falaise was built by the Saxons can likely be inferred from its mention during Rollo's reign, as one of the places he passed through in 912 while visiting various parts of his duchy. The town must have been important during the time of his son, William Longue-Epée, since it's said he received significant help from the people of Falaise and the surrounding Hiémois region in a conflict with the Bretons. It's quite likely that the fortifications were added and the castle built by one of these rulers.[198] His immediate successor, Richard Sans-Peur, is reported to have made substantial improvements to the place, which by the early part of the next century, under Richard III, the fifth Norman duke, was undoubtedly one of the strongest fortifications in the province. Shortly after, Falaise gained new significance as the home of Robert, the Conqueror's father, and the birthplace of the conqueror himself. It played a crucial role during his youth, particularly during the serious conspiracy of the Norman barons led by Guy de Bourgogne in 1046. The prince, who was at Valognes at the time, narrowly escaped the assassins' daggers and made it to Falaise, where he was welcomed with open arms. Falaise was then the capital of the Hiémois. During the reign of Henry II of England, the castle served as a state prison and was chosen as the confinement location for Robert, Earl of Leicester, when captured in 1173 while commanding the French forces in England. Later on, Brito, the poetic chronicler of Philip-Augustus's achievements, refers to the town of Falaise and its conquest in his verses, detailing the final subjugation of Normandy by that king:—
Ipsius harshness of the place Falæsa called, Normans in the middle of the region, which in the high The towers sit on the rock and the walls, just as they did at that time. No one thinks that they can touch some things.
The king surrounded him with countless signs from every side, For seven days, he prepared various instruments,
To seize the house and the fortress with broken walls: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Verum, the townspeople, especially Lupicarus, The English king had entrusted the care of the kingdom to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Choose to keep the castle intact,
With everything safe and the honor of freedom, "How to try the troubles of war and finally be defeated."
The foregoing was the fourth of the nine sieges that have rendered the name of Falaise memorable in Norman history. The first of them had taken place in 1027, when Falaise presumed to shelter Robert, the father of the Conqueror, during his rebellion against his brother, Duke Richard III. In point of importance, none of the sieges were equal to those of 1417 and 1589. Upon the former of those occasions, Henry V. flushed by the success that had unremittingly attended his arms, since his glorious victory at Agincourt, led his troops in person against the town, which he expected would fall an easy prey. But it resisted an incessant bombardment for three months, and did not finally surrender, till the fortifications had sustained such essential injuries, that the repairing of them by the besieged, at their own charge, was made one of the leading articles of the capitulation. It was upon this occasion, that the lofty circular tower, one of the principal objects in both these plates, was added to the castle. Tradition ascribes its erection to the celebrated English general, Talbot, then governor of the town; and, even to the present day, it bears his name.[199]
The above was the fourth of the nine sieges that have made Falaise a notable name in Norman history. The first occurred in 1027 when Falaise took in Robert, the father of the Conqueror, during his rebellion against his brother, Duke Richard III. In terms of significance, none of the sieges matched those of 1417 and 1589. During the first of those two, Henry V, buoyed by his continuous victories since his glorious win at Agincourt, personally led his troops against the town, expecting it to fall easily. However, it withstood relentless bombardment for three months and only surrendered when the fortifications were so severely damaged that repairing them at their own expense became a key part of the surrender terms. It was during this siege that the tall circular tower, one of the main features in both these plates, was added to the castle. Legend attributes its construction to the famous English general, Talbot, who was then the governor of the town; even today, it carries his name.[199]
The last siege of Falaise, that of December, 1589, was occasioned by the devoted adherence of the inhabitants to the League, and their consequent refusal to recognize Henry IV. as their sovereign, on account of his attachment to the Protestant faith. In defence of their creed, they had already sustained one siege in the month of July of the same year; and, headed by the Count de Brissac, governor of the castle, had repulsed the royal troops under the command of the Duke de Montpensier. But the new sovereign was not a man to be trifled with; and when Brissac, upon being summoned to surrender, replied, according to the words of De Thou, “religione se prohiberi; sumpto quippe Dominici corporis sacramento, fidem suis obligâsse de deditione se prorsùs non acturum;” the king is reported, by the same noble historian, to have returned in answer, “se menses ad totidem dies contracturum, intra quos illum, sed magno suo cum damno, religione soluturus esset.” The garrison, notwithstanding these threats, did not relax in their opposition, and the town was finally taken by assault, the frost enabling the assailants to cross the moat. On this, the Count de Brissac retired to the castle, which he surrendered about a month afterwards.
The last siege of Falaise in December 1589 happened because the townspeople were loyal to the League and refused to recognize Henry IV as their ruler due to his Protestant beliefs. They had already withstood one siege in July of the same year and, led by the Count de Brissac, the castle's governor, they successfully fought off the royal troops commanded by the Duke de Montpensier. However, the new king was not someone to be taken lightly. When Brissac was called to surrender and responded, according to De Thou, “he was prevented by his religion; having taken the sacrament of the Lord’s body, he was bound by his faith not to surrender at all;” the king, as reported by the same historian, replied that “he would wait for the same number of months as days, during which he would, to his great loss, free him from his religious obligations.” Despite these threats, the garrison continued to resist, and the town was eventually taken by assault, with the frost allowing the attackers to cross the moat. Following this, Count de Brissac retreated to the castle, which he surrendered about a month later.
Falaise appears in the religious annals of Normandy, as the seat of an abbey, founded in 1127, and first occupied by regular canons of the order of St. Augustine, and placed under the invocation of St. Michael, the Archangel; but shortly afterwards transferred to the Præmonstratensian friars, and dedicated to St. John the Baptist. The monastery is said to have taken its rise from an hospital, established [109] by a wealthy inhabitant, in consequence of a beggar having died of cold and hunger in his barn. A bull from Pope Sextus IV. dated in 1475, conferred upon the abbots the privilege of wearing the mitre, ring, and pontifical insignia, together with various other honorary distinctions. The revolution deprived Falaise of its abbey and eight churches. It now retains only four; two within the walls, and two in the suburbs. Its population is estimated at about ten thousand inhabitants.
Falaise shows up in the religious history of Normandy as the site of an abbey, founded in 1127, originally occupied by regular canons from the order of St. Augustine and dedicated to St. Michael, the Archangel. It was soon after handed over to the Præmonstratensian friars and dedicated to St. John the Baptist. It's said that the monastery began as a hospital, set up by a wealthy local after a beggar died from cold and hunger in his barn. A bull from Pope Sextus IV. dated 1475 granted the abbots the privilege to wear the mitre, ring, and pontifical insignia, along with various other honorary distinctions. The revolution stripped Falaise of its abbey and eight churches. Now, it has only four remaining—two within the city walls and two in the suburbs. Its population is estimated to be around ten thousand residents.

Plate 90. Castle of Falaise.
North View.
Plate 90. Castle of Falaise.
North View.
The castle of Falaise is with justice regarded by Mr. Turner, as one of the proudest relics of Norman antiquity. The following description of it, as more copious than any other that has yet appeared, is transcribed verbatim from the Tour[200] of that author:—“It is situated on a very bold and lofty rock, broken into singular and fantastic masses, and covered with luxurious vegetation. The keep which towers above it is of excellent masonry: the stones are accurately squared, and put together with great neatness, and the joints are small; and the arches are turned clearly and distinctly, with the key-stone or wedge accurately placed in all of them. Some parts of the wall, towards the interior ballium, are not built of squared freestone; but of the dark stone of the country, disposed in a zig-zag, or, as it is more commonly called, in a herring-bone direction, with a great deal of mortar in the interstices: the buttresses, or rather piers, are of small projection, but great width. The upper story, destroyed about forty years since, was of a different style of architecture. According to an old print,[201] it terminated with a large battlement, and bartizan towers at the angles. This dungeon was formerly divided into several apartments, in one of the lower of which was found, about half a century ago, a very ancient tomb, of good workmanship, ornamented with a sphynx at each end, but bearing no inscription whatever. Common report ascribed the coffin to Talbot, who was for many years governor of the castle; and at length an individual engraved upon it an epitaph to his honor: but the fraud was discovered, and the sarcophagus put aside, as of no account. The second, or principal, story of the keep, now forms a single square room, about fifty feet wide, lighted by circular-headed windows, each divided into two by a short and massy central pillar, whose capital is altogether Norman. On one of the capitals is sculptured a child leading a lamb,[202] a representation, as it is foolishly said, of the Conqueror, whom tradition alledges to have been born in the apartment to which this window belonged: another pillar has an elegant capital, composed of interlaced bands.—Connected with the dungeon by a stone staircase is a small apartment, very much dilapidated, but still retaining a portion of its original facing of Caen stone. It was from the window of this apartment, as the story commonly goes, that Duke Robert first saw the beautiful Arlette, drawing water from the streamlet below, and was enamoured of her charms, and took her to his bed.—According to another version of the tale, the earliest interview between the prince and his fair mistress, took place as Robert was returning from the chace, with his mind full of anger against the inhabitants of Falaise, for having presumed to kill the deer which he had commanded should be preserved for his royal pastime. In this offence the curriers of the town had borne the principal share, and they were therefore principally marked out for punishment. But, fortunately for them, Arlette, the daughter of one Verpray, the most culpable of the number, met the offended Duke while riding through the street, and with her beauty so fascinated him, that she not only obtained the pardon of her father and his associates, but became his mistress, and continued so as long as he lived. From her, if we may give credence to the old chroniclers, is derived our English word, harlot. The fruit of their union was William the Conqueror, whose illegitimate birth, and the low extraction of his mother, served on more than one occasion as a pretext for conspiracies against his throne, and were frequently the subject of personal mortification to himself.—The walls in this part of the castle are from eight to nine feet thick. A portion of them has been hollowed out, so as to form a couple of small rooms. The old door-way of the keep is at the angle; the returns are reeded, ending in a square impost; the arch above is destroyed.—Talbot's tower, thus called from having been built by that general, in 1430 and the two subsequent years, is connected with the keep by means of a long passage with lancet windows, that widen greatly [110] inwards. It is more than one hundred feet high, and is a beautiful piece of masonry, as perfect, apparently, as on the day when it was erected, and as firm as the rock on which it stands. This tower is ascended by a staircase concealed within the substance of the walls, whose thickness is full fifteen feet towards the base, and does not decrease more than three feet near the summit. Another aperture in them serves for a well, which thus communicates with every apartment in the tower. Most of the arches in this tower have circular heads: the windows are square.—The walls and towers which encircle the keep are of much later date; the principal gate-way is pointed. Immediately on entering, is seen the very ancient chapel, dedicated to St. Priscus, or, as he is called in French, St. Prix. The east end with three circular-headed windows, retains its original lines: the masonry is firm and good. Fantastic corbels surround the summit of the lateral walls. Within, a semi-circular arch resting upon short pillars with sculptured capitals, divides the choir from the nave. In other respects the building has been much altered. Henry V. repaired it in 1418, and it has been since dilapidated and restored. A pile of buildings beyond, wholly modern in the exterior, is now inhabited as a seminary, or college. There are some circular arches within, which shew that these buildings belonged to the original structure.—Altogether the castle is a noble ruin. Though the keep is destitute of the enrichments of Norwich or Castle-Rising, it possesses an impressive character of strength, which is much increased by the extraordinary freshness of the masonry. The fosses of the castle are planted with lofty trees, which shade and intermingle with the towers and ramparts; and on every side they groupe themselves with picturesque beauty. It is said that the municipality intend to restore Talbot's tower and the keep, by replacing the demolished battlements; but I should hope that no other repairs may take place, except such as may be necessary for the preservation of the edifice; and I do not think it needs any, except the insertion of clamps in the central columns of two of the windows, which are much shattered.”
The castle of Falaise is rightly considered by Mr. Turner as one of the proudest remnants of Norman history. The following description, which is more detailed than any other that has come before, is taken verbatim from the Tour[200] by that author:—“It is located on a very bold and high rock, broken into unique and whimsical shapes, and covered with lush vegetation. The keep, towering above it, is built with excellent craftsmanship: the stones are precisely cut and assembled neatly, with small joints; the arches are clearly and distinctly formed, with the keystone perfectly placed in all of them. Some sections of the wall, towards the inner bailey, are not made of squared granite but rather of the dark local stone, arranged in a zigzag pattern, commonly referred to as herringbone, with a lot of mortar in the gaps: the buttresses, or more accurately piers, are not very deep but are quite wide. The upper story, destroyed about forty years ago, had a different architectural style. According to an old print,[201] it ended with a large battlement and bartizan towers at the corners. This dungeon was once divided into several rooms, in one of which was found, about fifty years ago, a very ancient tomb, well-crafted, adorned with a sphinx at each end, but with no inscription whatsoever. Local legend claimed the coffin belonged to Talbot, who was the governor of the castle for many years; eventually, someone engraved an epitaph in his honor on it, but the deception was uncovered, and the sarcophagus was set aside as worthless. The second, or main, floor of the keep now forms a single square room, about fifty feet wide, lit by arched windows, each divided into two by a stout central pillar, with a capital that is entirely Norman. On one of the capitals is carved a child leading a lamb,[202] supposedly a depiction of the Conqueror, who tradition says was born in the room to which this window belonged: another pillar features an elegant capital with interlaced bands.—Connected to the dungeon by a stone staircase is a small room, quite dilapidated, but still showing some of its original Caen stone facing. According to the common tale, it was from this room’s window that Duke Robert first saw the beautiful Arlette, drawing water from the stream below, and fell in love with her, taking her to his bed.—In another version of the story, their first meeting happened as Robert was returning from a hunt, angry with the people of Falaise for killing the deer he had ordered to be preserved for his royal entertainment. The local tanners were mainly responsible for this offense and were therefore targeted for punishment. Thankfully for them, Arlette, the daughter of Verpray, the most involved of the group, encountered the indignant Duke as he rode through the street, and her beauty captivated him so much that she not only secured the pardon of her father and his companions but also became his mistress until his death. According to old chroniclers, the English word, harlot, derives from her. Their union produced William the Conqueror, whose illegitimate birth and his mother’s humble origins gave rise to conspiracies against his reign and often caused him personal distress.—The walls in this part of the castle are eight to nine feet thick. Part of them has been hollowed out to create a couple of small rooms. The old doorway of the keep is at the corner; the returns are reeded, ending in a square impost; the arch above has collapsed.—Talbot's tower, named after the general who constructed it in 1430 and the following years, is connected to the keep by a long passage with lancet windows that widen significantly [110]inward. It stands over one hundred feet tall and is a beautiful piece of masonry, seemingly as perfect as on the day it was built, and as solid as the rock on which it stands. This tower is accessed through a staircase hidden within the walls, whose thickness is a full fifteen feet at the base, decreasing by no more than three feet near the top. Another opening serves as a well, which provides water to every room in the tower. Most of the arches in this tower have circular tops; the windows are square.—The walls and towers surrounding the keep are from a later date; the main gate is pointed. Immediately after entering, you can see the very old chapel dedicated to St. Priscus, or St. Prix in French. The east end, with three circular-headed windows, maintains its original lines: the masonry is solid and good. Decorative corbels surround the tops of the side walls. Inside, a semi-circular arch resting on short pillars with sculptured capitals separates the choir from the nave. In other ways, the building has been significantly altered. Henry V restored it in 1418, and it has since fallen into disrepair and been renovated. A group of buildings beyond, entirely modern on the outside, now serves as a seminary or college. There are some circular arches inside that indicate these buildings were part of the original structure.—Overall, the castle is a magnificent ruin. While the keep lacks the embellishments found in Norwich or Castle-Rising, it has an impressive strength, accentuated by the remarkable freshness of the masonry. The ditches around the castle are lined with tall trees that shade and blend with the towers and ramparts, creating picturesque beauty on all sides. It’s said that the local government plans to restore Talbot's tower and the keep by replacing the fallen battlements; however, I hope no other repairs are made apart from what is necessary to preserve the structure, and I don't believe it needs anything but the addition of clamps in the central columns of two of the windows, which are quite shattered.”
FOOTNOTES:
[198] At the same time that no record whatever has been preserved relative to the date of the building of the castle at Falaise, the Norman chroniclers have carefully recorded the æras of the erection of the other castles in the neighborhood. That of Domfront, according to them, was built a.d. 1011 and 1014, by the Counts of Alençon; that of Caen, by William the Conqueror, but much increased by his son, Henry I.; that of Vignats, a league and a half from Falaise, about the year 1096, during the dukedom of Robert, by Robert of Montgomery, Count of Alençon, and Viscount of Hiêmes and of Falaise; and that of Argentan, by Henry I. King of England, by way of protection against his son-in-law, Geoffrey Plantagenet.—Recherches Historiques sur Falaise, p. 22.
[198] While no records have been kept regarding the date the castle at Falaise was built, the Norman historians have meticulously noted the dates of construction for other castles nearby. The castle at Domfront, according to them, was built between 1011 and 1014 by the Counts of Alençon; the one at Caen was constructed by William the Conqueror but greatly expanded by his son, Henry I.; the castle at Vignats, located a league and a half from Falaise, was built around 1096 during Duke Robert's reign by Robert of Montgomery, Count of Alençon, and Viscount of Hiêmes and Falaise; and the castle at Argentan was built by Henry I, King of England, as a defense against his son-in-law, Geoffrey Plantagenet.—Recherches Historiques sur Falaise, p. 22.
[199] According to Langevin, p. 30, Talbot likewise added to the castle, some noble apartments, ornamented with paintings, which also passed under his name, and of which some portions were still standing a few years ago.
[199] According to Langevin, p. 30, Talbot also expanded the castle by adding some elegant rooms decorated with paintings, which were also attributed to him, and parts of which were still intact a few years ago.
[200] Vol. II. p. 266.
[202] Mr. Turner appears to be in error with regard to this capital: Mr. Cotman, who examined it more attentively, found the child to be holding two animals in a leash; and he supposes them to be greyhounds, comparing them with a very similar piece of sculpture upon one of the capitals in the bishop's palace, in the castle at Durham, erected by the Conqueror.—See Carter's Ancient Architecture, I. pl. 17, fig. P.
[202] Mr. Turner seems to be mistaken about this capital: Mr. Cotman, who looked at it more closely, saw the child holding two animals on a leash; he believes they are greyhounds, comparing them to a very similar sculpture found on one of the capitals in the bishop's palace in the castle at Durham, built by the Conqueror.—See Carter's Ancient Architecture, I. pl. 17, fig. P.
PLATE 91.
INTERIOR OF THE CHURCH OF CREULLY.

Plate 91. Interior of the Church of Creully.
Plate 91. Inside the Church of Creully.
Creully, whose church has been here selected for publication, as a favorable specimen of genuine Norman architecture, is a small market-town of the diocese of Bayeux, situated about six miles to the east of the city of that name, and fifteen miles north-west of Caen. It is an ancient barony, having been honored with that distinction by Henry I. in favor of his natural son, the Earl of Glocester, many of whose descendants, according to Masseville, were still living in Normandy in the eighteenth century, and bore the name of Creully. The same author makes mention of the Lords of Creully, on more than one occasion, in the course of his Norman history.—They are to be found in the list of the barons that accompanied Duke Robert to the Holy Land, in 1099; and when the Genoese, in 1390, called upon the King of France for succours against the infidels of the coast of Barbary, and the pious monarch sent an army to their relief, under the command of the Duke of Bourbon, the name of the Seigneur de Creully stands prominent among those who embarked upon that unfortunate expedition. Again, in 1302, the Baron of Creully held the fifth place among the nine lords from the bailiwick of Caen, who were summoned to sit in the Norman exchequer.
Creully, whose church has been chosen for publication as a notable example of authentic Norman architecture, is a small market town in the diocese of Bayeux. It’s located about six miles east of the city of Bayeux and fifteen miles northwest of Caen. This town is an ancient barony, having received that title from Henry I in favor of his illegitimate son, the Earl of Gloucester. Many of his descendants, according to Masseville, were still living in Normandy in the eighteenth century and carried the name Creully. The same author mentions the Lords of Creully several times throughout his history of Normandy. They are listed among the barons who accompanied Duke Robert to the Holy Land in 1099. Moreover, when the Genoese asked the King of France for help against the infidels along the Barbary coast in 1390 and the benevolent king sent an army for their aid under the Duke of Bourbon, the name of the Seigneur de Creully prominently appeared among those who participated in that ill-fated mission. Additionally, in 1302, the Baron of Creully was in fifth place among the nine lords from the bailiwick of Caen who were summoned to sit in the Norman exchequer.
From the days of the Earl of Glocester to the breaking out of the French revolution, the barony of Creully continued to be held by different noble families. In the early part of the eighteenth century, when Masseville published his work, it was in the hands of the heirs of M. de Seigneley-Colbert, who likewise possessed other considerable domains in Normandy. The last that had the title was a member of the family of Montmorenci.—His emigration caused the estate to be confiscated, and sold as national property; but the baronial castle is now standing, and displays, in two of its towers, and in a chimney of unusual form, a [111] portion of its ancient character. The rest of the building is modernized into a spruce, comfortable residence, which, in 1818, was occupied by an English general of the name of Hodgson.[203]
From the time of the Earl of Gloucester until the start of the French Revolution, the barony of Creully was held by various noble families. In the early 18th century, when Masseville published his work, it was owned by the heirs of M. de Seigneley-Colbert, who also had other significant estates in Normandy. The last person to hold the title was a member of the Montmorenci family. His emigration led to the estate being confiscated and sold as national property; however, the baronial castle still stands today, showcasing parts of its historic character in two of its towers and a uniquely shaped chimney. The remaining part of the building has been modernized into a neat, comfortable residence, which, in 1818, was occupied by an English general named Hodgson.[111]
The writer of this article has met with no records connected with the church of Creully.—Externally, it is wholly modernized; but within, the nave, side-aisles, and choir, are all purely Norman, except at the extremities. The piers are very massy; the arches wide and low; the capitals covered with rude, but remarkable sculpture, which is varied on every pillar; and the walls are of extraordinary thickness.
The writer of this article hasn't found any records related to the church of Creully. Externally, it looks completely modernized; however, inside, the nave, side aisles, and choir are all purely Norman, except at the ends. The piers are very sturdy; the arches are wide and low; the capitals are decorated with rough but impressive sculptures, which vary on each pillar; and the walls are extraordinarily thick.
PLATES 92-94.
CATHEDRAL AT COUTANCES.

Plates 92-93. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, at
Coutances.
West Front.
Plates 92-93. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame in Coutances.
West Front.
The diocese of Coutances, embracing the north-western portion of Celtic Gaul, appears to have been the last part of the country that was visited by the light of Christianity; but its historians boast that the tardy approach of the rays of gospel-truth has been more than compensated by their subsequent brilliancy; for that in no other of the Norman dioceses has the sun of revelation blazed with equal splendor, or given birth to fruits of equal excellence. Thus, according to Rouault,[204] as early as the fifth century, and during the whole of the two following, and a portion of the eighth, the Côtentin was so celebrated, by reason of the great number of saints, who were either natives of the country, or had retired thither as to a place of safe retreat, that it was regarded as being honored with the divine favor, beyond any other district in France. No fewer than fifteen holy men, enshrined in the Roman calendar, are said to have resided there at or near the same period; and, while their lustre irradiated the episcopal mitre, its beams extended to the remote fastnesses of the desert of Scycy, near Granville, then celebrated for the sanctity of its hermits. At a time not long subsequent, St. Algeronde and Theodoric, both of them bishops of Coutances, and the martyrs, Leo, Philip, and Gervais, three natives of Carentan, became principal instruments towards the conversion of the heathen Normans. History also records, that it was in the house of St. Clair, one of the protectors of this diocese, that the treaty was finally concluded, in conformity with which, the chief of the infidels was, with his followers, admitted within the pale of the church.
The diocese of Coutances, covering the northwestern part of Celtic Gaul, seems to have been the last area in the country to experience the arrival of Christianity. However, its historians take pride in saying that the delayed arrival of gospel truth has more than made up for it with its later brilliance; for in none of the Norman dioceses has the light of revelation shone as brightly or produced such excellent fruits. Thus, according to Rouault,[204] as early as the fifth century and throughout the next two centuries, along with part of the eighth, the Côtentin was so renowned for the number of saints, either from the area or who retreated there as a safe haven, that it was seen as receiving divine favor more than any other region in France. At least fifteen holy individuals, commemorated in the Roman calendar, are said to have lived there around the same time; their light illuminated the bishop's mitre, and its rays reached the remote hideaways of the desert of Scycy, near Granville, which was famous for its holy hermits. Not long after, St. Algeronde and Theodoric, both bishops of Coutances, along with the martyrs Leo, Philip, and Gervais—three natives of Carentan—played key roles in converting the pagan Normans. History also notes that it was in the house of St. Clair, one of the protectors of this diocese, that the treaty was finally signed, which allowed the chief of the infidels and his followers to enter the church.
The foundation of the see of Coutances is commonly supposed to have taken place about the middle of the fifth century, during the latter years of the papacy of Celestine I. and of the reign of Pharamond, in France. The see lays claim to the proud distinction of having enriched the beatified calendar with the names of at least fifteen of its bishops; of having added one to the list of the successors of St. Peter; of having supplied six cardinals to the holy college; and of having produced an equal number of martyrs. And if to this catalogue, already great, be joined the many anchorites of Scycy and of Nanteuil, who have been promoted to the episcopal dignity, a whole legend, to use the words of a pious author, may be filled with the lives and the miracles of the holy men of Coutances.
The foundation of the see of Coutances is generally believed to have occurred around the middle of the fifth century, during the last years of Pope Celestine I's reign and the rule of Pharamond in France. The see boasts the notable achievement of having added at least fifteen of its bishops to the list of saints; having contributed one to the succession of St. Peter; having produced six cardinals for the holy college; and having witnessed an equal number of martyrs. And when adding to this already impressive list the many hermits from Scycy and Nanteuil who have attained the rank of bishop, an entire legend, to quote a devout writer, could be filled with the lives and miracles of the holy figures from Coutances.
In turning from the ecclesiastical to the secular annals of the diocese, the barons of the Côtentin scarcely occupy a less distinguished place. The histories of the Crusades, in particular, abound with their exploits. Hauteville, near Coutances, boasts to have given birth and title to Tancred, of immortal memory; who, either himself, or by his descendants, founded the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily, and reigned over almost the whole of Italy; while, with their victorious forces, they exterminated the Saracens, protected the holy see, supported the Cretans in the east, and carried their conquering arms to the utmost confines of the Greek empire. To them, also, the chivalrous institution of the Golden Fleece owes its origin; and so extraordinary were their exploits, that they might pass for fabulous, had they occurred in a more remote age, and did not the concurring testimony of historians unite to stamp them with the seal of truth.
In shifting from the religious history to the secular history of the diocese, the barons of the Côtentin hold a similarly notable position. The stories of the Crusades, in particular, are filled with their feats. Hauteville, near Coutances, claims to be the birthplace and titleholder of Tancred, who is remembered for founding the kingdoms of Naples and Sicily and reigning over much of Italy, while his victorious forces wiped out the Saracens, defended the pope, aided the Cretans in the east, and pushed their military campaigns to the far borders of the Greek empire. Additionally, the chivalric order of the Golden Fleece originated from them; and their remarkable achievements are so extraordinary that they could be seen as legendary if they had occurred in a more distant time, and if the unanimous accounts of historians did not validate them as true.
[112]According to the ecclesiastical division of France before the revolution, the diocese of Coutances was bounded to the south by that of Avranches, and to the east by that of Bayeux, while, in the two remaining divisions, its limits were circumscribed by the ocean.[205] At present, it includes the whole department of La Manche; the suppression of the bishopric of Avranches having added considerably to its extent.—In Roman Gaul, Coutances was included in the province called the Lugdunensis secunda: but, on the subject of the foundation or early history of the city, authors are, as commonly happens, much at variance, ascribing to it, according to their fancies or their prejudices, very different degrees of antiquity. Those who are most disposed to do it honor in this respect, contend that it was the capital of the tribe mentioned by Cæsar, in his Commentaries, under the name of Unelli; and called by Pliny, Venelli; and by Ptolemy, Veneli. They are guided in this opinion exclusively by locality. Others, with a greater appearance of probability, at least as far as any reliance may be placed upon etymology, maintain that Coutances had no existence before the days of the Emperor, Constantius Chlorus, father to Constantine the Great. There have also not been wanting writers who have referred its origin to Constantine himself, or who have maintained that it was indebted for its name to its constant and vigorous opposition to the Roman power. The second of these opinions appears to have obtained general credence in the time of Ordericus Vitalis, who, in speaking of Constantius, expressly says, “Hic in Neustriâ civitatem condidit, quam a nomine suo Constantiam nominavit.” Ammianus Marcellinus adds strength to the same belief, when he calls Coutances, Constantia castra. It is probable that the city was in reality the seat of the Emperor's camp, at the time when he was about to lead his forces into Britain.
[112]Before the revolution, the ecclesiastical boundaries of France placed the diocese of Coutances to the south of the diocese of Avranches and to the east of Bayeux, while its remaining borders were defined by the ocean.[205] Today, it covers the entire department of La Manche, as the bishopric of Avranches was eliminated, significantly expanding its territory. In Roman Gaul, Coutances was part of the province known as Lugdunensis secunda. However, regarding the city’s founding or early history, authors often disagree, attributing various degrees of antiquity to it based on their biases or interests. Those who want to give it more honor argue that it was the capital of the tribe mentioned by Cæsar in his Commentaries as the Unelli; Pliny refers to it as Venelli, and Ptolemy as Veneli. Their belief is primarily based on geography. Others, with what seems like a stronger case—at least based on etymology—suggest that Coutances did not exist before the reign of Emperor Constantius Chlorus, the father of Constantine the Great. There are also writers who trace its origin back to Constantine himself or claim that its name comes from its constant and active resistance to Roman rule. The latter view gained popularity during the time of Ordericus Vitalis, who explicitly states about Constantius, “Hic in Neustriâ civitatem condidit, quam a nomine suo Constantiam nominavit.” Ammianus Marcellinus also supports this belief by referring to Coutances as Constantia castra. It is likely that the city actually served as the base for the Emperor’s camp when he planned to send his forces into Britain.
Of the future progress of the town, and the steps by which it rose to its present eminence, no account whatever is left. History, so profuse in details respecting many other places in Normandy, far inferior in size and in distinction, has done little more with regard to the capital of the Côtentin, than record the bare facts,—that it was pillaged by the Normans in 888; was sold by Duke Robert to his brother, Henry I. in 1087; was taken by the Count of Anjou, in the twelfth year of the following century; was, thirty years subsequently, surrendered to the Empress Maude; was wrested from John, by Philip-Augustus, in 1202; in 1418, opened its gates to the victorious arms of Henry V.; and, after remaining for thirty-one years in the hands of the English, was finally re-united to the crown of France. In 1465, Coutances lost its military character: its walls were then destroyed, and the fortifications rased, by order of Louis XI. as a punishment upon the inhabitants for their conduct, in aiding the treasonable attempt of Charles, the brother of the monarch, to obtain forcible possession of the dukedom of Normandy.[206] Not long subsequently, Francis I. gladdened the city with the royal presence, on his return from his pilgrimage to Mont St. Michel, in 1487; and his grandson, Henry III. bestowed upon it the distinction of being the capital of the bailiwick; soon after which, it suffered severely during the religious wars, especially when it fell into the power of the Calvinists, in 1562. Those merciless religionists pillaged it with an unsparing hand, even consigning a portion of it to the flames: they sacked the churches, and carried off the prelate, whom they forced to accompany them upon an ass, with his face turned to its tail.
Of the town's future progress and the steps that led to its current prominence, no record remains. History, which provides a wealth of details about many other places in Normandy that are much smaller and less notable, has done little more than mention the basic facts concerning the capital of the Côtentin: it was looted by the Normans in 888; sold by Duke Robert to his brother, Henry I, in 1087; captured by the Count of Anjou in the twelfth year of the following century; surrendered to Empress Maude thirty years later; taken from John by Philip-Augustus in 1202; and in 1418, opened its gates to the victorious Henry V. After being under English control for thirty-one years, it was finally reunited with the French crown. In 1465, Coutances lost its military status when Louis XI ordered the destruction of its walls and fortifications as punishment for the inhabitants' involvement in the treasonous attempt by Charles, the king's brother, to seize the dukedom of Normandy.[206] Shortly after, Francis I visited the city during his return from his pilgrimage to Mont St. Michel in 1487, and his grandson, Henry III, granted it the honor of being the capital of the bailiwick. However, it suffered greatly during the religious wars, especially when it fell into the hands of the Calvinists in 1562. These ruthless zealots looted the town without mercy, even setting parts of it on fire: they ransacked the churches and took the bishop, forcing him to ride an ass with his face turned toward its tail.
Of the bishops of Coutances, it will be sufficient here to mention three—Richard de Longueuil, who was nominated in 1455, one of the four commissioners to revise the process of the Maid of Arc, and declared her [113] innocent; Nicholas de Briroy, who, at the end of the following century, obtained from the Pope, Paul V. in return for his extensive charities, the enviable title of Father of the Poor; and Geoffrey de Montbray, a prelate honored with the especial favor of the Conqueror, to whom he frequently rendered the most essential service, as well in arms as in peace. He it was, who performed mass in the Norman camp, preparatory to the battle of Hastings, and who preached at the coronation of the monarch, from whom he is said, by Ordericus Vitalis, to have received no fewer than two hundred and eighty manors in England.
Of the bishops of Coutances, it’s enough to mention three—Richard de Longueuil, who was appointed in 1455 as one of the four commissioners to review the trial of Joan of Arc and declared her innocent; Nicholas de Briroy, who at the end of the next century received from Pope Paul V the prestigious title of Father of the Poor in exchange for his generous charities; and Geoffrey de Montbray, a prelate favored by the Conqueror, to whom he often provided significant assistance in both battle and peacetime. He was the one who celebrated mass in the Norman camp before the Battle of Hastings and who preached at the coronation of the king, from whom Ordericus Vitalis states he was granted no less than two hundred and eighty manors in England.
The present population of Coutances amounts to between eight and nine thousand inhabitants. The remains of the noble aqueduct in the neighborhood, though commonly ascribed to the times of Roman power, are said to be with more justice referable to a nobleman of the family of Haye-Paisnel, and to have been erected in the thirteenth century. The principal feature and great ornament of the city is its noble cathedral, which, regarded as a whole, may, in the opinion of M. de Gerville, challenge a comparison with any other in France. Its architecture, according to the same able antiquary, affords a satisfactory proof that the pointed arch was really used in France, full half a century before the epoch generally assigned to its introduction. Upon this latter subject, there has already been an opportunity of speaking in the present work, while treating of the Church of Lisieux; and the opinion there stated by Mr. Turner, must be allowed to derive the strongest confirmation from the cathedral of Coutances. The point is one that has frequently exercised the ingenuity of architects, and of the learned: the concluding portion, therefore, of this article, will be principally devoted to that subject.[207]
The current population of Coutances is between eight and nine thousand residents. The remnants of the impressive aqueduct nearby, often thought to be from the Roman era, are actually more accurately attributed to a nobleman from the Haye-Paisnel family and are believed to have been built in the thirteenth century. The city's main attraction and significant highlight is its magnificent cathedral, which, as M. de Gerville believes, can compete with any other cathedral in France. According to this knowledgeable historian, its architecture provides strong evidence that the pointed arch was used in France at least fifty years earlier than the generally accepted date for its introduction. We have already discussed this topic in the current work while covering the Church of Lisieux, and Mr. Turner’s points made there receive solid support from the cathedral of Coutances. This topic has often engaged the minds of architects and scholars; therefore, the latter part of this article will mainly focus on that subject.[207]
It was, in the twelfth century, according to Mr. Whittington, that “the pointed arch began to shew itself in the edifices of France and the neighboring countries;” and, having originated in the east, naturally followed this direction in its course towards England. On the other hand, the sentiments of another, at least equally learned, author, the reverend Dr. Milner, have been given on more than one occasion, that the architecture, commonly denominated Gothic, really commenced in England, but did not appear till after the year 1130; the pointed arches in the church of St. Cross, erected by Henry of Blois, bishop of Winchester, and brother of King Stephen, being probably the earliest specimen of the kind that is any where to be found. M. de Gerville combats this latter opinion, by adducing the churches of Mortain and of Coutances; the first of them, like St. Cross, an example of the mixed style, its upper arches being semi-circular, its lower pointed; the other, wholly of the latter description. The church of Mortain was founded in 1082, and must have been sufficiently finished for the performance of divine worship, within nine years after that period; as it is expressly recorded that Geoffrey de Montbray, bishop of Coutances, who died in 1093, was present at the ceremony of the consecration. With regard to the cathedral of Coutances, there is fortunately in existence a highly-curious document, written by an eye-witness to the building of the church, and printed in the Gallia Christiana[208] from the black book or chartulary of the diocese, which was compiled by order of John d'Essey, who wore the mitre in the middle of the thirteenth century. The memoir commences by reciting a portion of the hardships undergone by the see of Coutances, in common with other parts of the north of France, from the Norman invasion; and then tells how Herbert II. who succeeded to the episcopal throne in 1020, expelled, as useless and illiterate, the canons in possession of the church of Coutances, and took the whole of the ecclesiastical revenues into his own hands, because “sibi minùs urbani minùsque faceti videbantur!” It goes on to state, that his successor, Robert, far from restoring what had been seized under so extraordinary a plea, alienated the property by parcelling it out among his kindred; but that, notwithstanding this, a beginning was made in his time towards the erection of the church, which was founded by the Countess Gonora, widow of Duke Richard II. with the aid of contributions from various quarters.[209]
It was in the twelfth century that Mr. Whittington notes, “the pointed arch began to show up in the buildings of France and nearby countries;” having originated in the east, it naturally followed this path toward England. On the other hand, another respected author, the Reverend Dr. Milner, has stated on multiple occasions that the architecture known as Gothic actually began in England, although it didn’t appear until after the year 1130. The pointed arches in the church of St. Cross, built by Henry of Blois, the bishop of Winchester and brother of King Stephen, are likely the earliest example of this style found anywhere. M. de Gerville disputes this latter view by mentioning the churches of Mortain and Coutances; the first, like St. Cross, is an example of a mixed style, with its upper arches being semi-circular and its lower arches pointed; the other features only pointed arches. The church of Mortain was established in 1082 and must have been sufficiently completed for divine worship within nine years, as it is specifically recorded that Geoffrey de Montbray, bishop of Coutances, who died in 1093, was present at its consecration. Regarding the cathedral of Coutances, there is a fascinating document written by someone who witnessed the church’s construction, printed in the Gallia Christiana[208] from the black book or chartulary of the diocese, compiled by order of John d'Essey, who held the position in the mid-thirteenth century. The memoir starts by recounting some of the difficulties faced by the diocese of Coutances, like other areas in northern France, since the Norman invasion; it then tells how Herbert II, who became bishop in 1020, expelled the canons in charge of Coutances, deeming them as “useless and illiterate,” taking control of all ecclesiastical revenues for himself because “sibi minùs urbani minùsque faceti videbantur!” It continues to explain that his successor, Robert, far from returning what had been taken under such an unusual claim, actually distributed the property among his relatives; nonetheless, some progress was made during his tenure toward constructing the church, which was established by Countess Gonora, widow of Duke Richard II, with contributions from various sources.[209]
[114]To Robert, in the year of our Lord, 1048, succeeded the celebrated Geoffrey de Montbray, who finally completed the great work commenced by his predecessor. The first stone of the cathedral had been laid in 1030; the dedication took place in 1056, and was performed in the presence of the Duke himself, the archbishop, his suffragans, and a large proportion of the Norman nobility. Some English barons likewise crossed the sea to attend upon the occasion. The vigor of Geoffrey's character was never more strikingly exemplified, than in connection with this fabric.[210] In the earliest years of his prelacy, he undertook a voyage to Apulia, for the express purpose of obtaining from Robert Guischard, and his companions in arms, pecuniary assistance towards the building; and, during the whole course of a long life, he appears to have been unremitting in his endeavors to add whatever might contribute to its dignity, its splendour, and its utility.[211] The following lines, traced by his dying hand, well mark the man himself, and the temper of the age, and the prevalence of the ruling passion:—“Gaufridus, misericordia Dei, Constantiensis episcopus, omnibus sub christiana regeneratione degentibus, tam clericis quam laïcis, salutem, prosperitatem et pacem. Constantiensem ecclesiam quam hucusque licet indigne tenueram, tamen miserante Deo, populo meæ pravitatis augmentum et honorare studui, et extrema...... eam amplius factis adjuvare nequeo verbis quantum tutari et defensare cupio. Quicumque igitur qui sub christiana professione vocatus, præfatam ecclesiam honorare, consolari et defensare voluerit, auctoritate Domini nostri Jesu Christi ejusque sanctissimæ genetricis, in apostolica nostraque confirmatione benedictus, ab eodem Domino nostro Jesu Christo omnium bonorum retributore mercedem recipiat in futuro, et anima ejus inter choros angelorum et archangelorum, apostolorum et martyrum, confessorum et virginum requiem possideat in paradiso. Quod si aliquis irreverens et contumeliosus, avaritiæ vel cupiditatis stimulis agitatus, eam de terris suis, sive legibus et consuetudinibus, sive ornamentis absque justa et necessaria eidem ecclesiæ ratione et clericorum assensione, minorari et decurtare præsumpserit, ab his omnibus suprascriptis ordinibus maledictus, et perpetuæ damnationis anathemate circumseptus, priusquam vita decedat terribilissimi divini examinis judicio prosequente, omnibus in commune tanti sacrilegii violator appareat, et in perpetuum cum Juda traditore, et Herode, Pilato et Caipha, cunctisque sanctæ ecclesiæ adversariis ignem æternum possideat, semperque cum diabolo et angelis ejus crucietur, nec ullam in secula seculorum misericordiæ scintillam mereatur, nisi priusquam anima illa tenebrosa de corpore exierit resipuerit, et ad satisfactionem venerit. Fiat, amen.”
[114]In the year 1048, Robert was succeeded by the famous Geoffrey de Montbray, who completed the significant project started by his predecessor. The first stone of the cathedral was laid in 1030; its dedication occurred in 1056, attended by the Duke, the archbishop, his bishops, and a large group of Norman nobility. Some English barons also crossed the sea for the event. Geoffrey’s strong character was clearly demonstrated through this undertaking.[210] In the early years of his tenure, he traveled to Apulia specifically to seek financial help from Robert Guischard and his military allies for the construction. Throughout his long life, he consistently worked to enhance the cathedral’s dignity, grandeur, and usefulness.[211] The following lines, penned by his own hand at the end of his life, reflect both the man and the spirit of the time: “Geoffrey, by the mercy of God, Bishop of Constance, to all living under Christian regeneration, both clergy and laity, greetings, prosperity, and peace. Though I have held the Church of Constance unworthily until now, by God's mercy, I have strived to increase its prestige and honor, and I can no longer assist it with actions or words as much as I desire to protect and defend it. Therefore, whoever called under the Christian faith wishes to honor, comfort, and defend the aforementioned church, let them be blessed by the authority of our Lord Jesus Christ and his most holy mother, in our apostolic confirmation, and may they receive a reward from our Lord Jesus Christ, the giver of all good things, in the future, and may their soul find rest among the choirs of angels and archangels, apostles and martyrs, confessors and virgins in paradise. But if anyone, driven by irreverence and contempt, or the urges of greed or lust, attempts to diminish it from their lands, whether through laws, customs, or decorations, without just and necessary reasoning and the consent of the clergy, let them be cursed by all the aforementioned orders, and surrounded by the anathema of eternal damnation, before their life ends, pursued by the terrible judgment of divine examination, that all will see them as violators of such sacrilege, and may they dwell forever with Judas the betrayer, Herod, Pilate, Caiaphas, and all adversaries of the holy church, suffering eternal fire, always tormented with the devil and his angels, and may they never deserve even a spark of mercy through the ages, unless before their dark soul leaves the body, they repent and come to atonement. So be it, amen.”
And the clergy were not wanting in their endeavors to do honor to the memory of so noble a benefactor. As the Roman historians and the Mantuan bard concur in attesting the various prodigies that foretold the [115] approaching end of Julius Cæsar, so the monkish chroniclers relate that earth and sky united in presaging the death of Geoffrey; and, though they could not succeed in obtaining for his name admission into the calendar, they would allow of no doubt as to his reception into heaven; the details of which were communicated in a vision to one of the monks of Cerisy.—“There appeared to me,” said the monk, “a palace of transcendent magnificence, in which a queen was seated, of more than earthly beauty, surrounded by a numerous court; and, while each in his turn was making his obeisance, suddenly a messenger arrived, exclaiming aloud, ‘Madam, Geoffrey, bishop of Coutances, is here, and is at this moment mounting the steps of the palace.’ No sooner were the tidings heard, than she descended from her seat to meet the prelate; and, having welcomed him with a most gracious salutation, caused her attendants to disrobe him of his cope and boots, and then, taking the veil from her own head, wiped the wounds upon his body, and, leading him by the hand, conducted him to her room of state, and placed him near to herself upon the throne.” The decease of the prelate, which took place on the following day, left no doubt as to the interpretation or the inspiration of the vision.
And the clergy made every effort to honor the memory of such a noble benefactor. Just as Roman historians and the Mantuan poet agree on the various signs that predicted the impending end of Julius Caesar, the monkish chroniclers recount how earth and sky came together to signal the death of Geoffrey; and while they couldn't get his name included in the calendar, they had no doubt about his acceptance into heaven, which was revealed in a vision to one of the monks of Cerisy. “I saw,” the monk said, “a palace of incredible beauty, where a queen sat, more beautiful than any earthly woman, surrounded by a large court; and while everyone was bowing in turn, suddenly a messenger arrived, shouting, ‘Madam, Geoffrey, bishop of Coutances, is here, and is just now climbing the steps to the palace.’ As soon as the news was heard, she got up from her seat to greet the bishop; and after welcoming him warmly, she had her attendants remove his cope and boots, and then, taking the veil from her own head, she wiped the wounds on his body, and, leading him by the hand, took him to her state room and seated him beside her on the throne.” The bishop's death the next day left no doubt about the meaning or the source of the vision.
Of the identity of the church built by Geoffrey with that now standing, it is impossible to entertain a reasonable doubt. The details, and they are many, contained in the document above quoted, all correspond with the present building. A still more decisive proof is afforded by the silence of succeeding historians, who could never have passed unnoticed so important a fact as the rebuilding of a cathedral, the repairs of which they have recorded on various occasions. The principal of these took place during the prelacy of Sylvester de la Corvelle, and were occasioned by the wars of Edward III. in the course of which, the edifice incurred the most imminent danger, and would probably have been destroyed in 1356, had not the timely arrival of the French troops caused the invading army to raise the siege of the city. A battering ram, used upon that occasion, was still shewed in Coutances, in the beginning of the last century. The king of France bestowed upon the chapter, in 1372, a sum of six hundred livres, in gold, for the express purpose of repairing the church, “bellis attritâ et imminutâ.” At that time the Lady-Chapel was added; the great windows were inserted in the aisles; the exterior part of the choir towards the palace was built; and a portion of the work of the western front, between the towers, was repaired, and probably altered. This last has in particular tended to mislead the antiquary;—but to sum up the account, in the words of M. de Gerville,—“En y regardant plus attentivement, un antiquaire exercé facilement démêlera l'ancienne partie de l'édifice, qui est encore de beaucoup la plus considérable. Cette ancienne partie offre un modèle bien caractérisé de fenêtres en lancettes. C'est surtout aux deux tours occidentales qu'on en voit des plus étroites. Celles de la tour, ou lanterne, sont géminées. Ces lancettes, que les antiquaires Anglois rapportent au regne de Henry II. se montrent ici dans un édifice antérieur à ce prince de prés d'un siècle; et, ce qui est encore plus surprénant, elles y sont sans aucun mélange d'architecture Romane ou Saxonne.”[212]
Of the identity of the church built by Geoffrey and the one currently standing, there is no reasonable doubt. The details, of which there are many in the quoted document above, all match the present building. An even stronger proof comes from the silence of later historians, who would never have overlooked such an important fact as the rebuilding of a cathedral, especially since they recorded the repairs on various occasions. The most significant of these repairs occurred under Sylvester de la Corvelle and were prompted by the wars of Edward III, during which the building faced severe danger and likely would have been destroyed in 1356 if it hadn't been for the timely arrival of French troops that forced the invading army to lift the siege of the city. A battering ram used at that time was still shown in Coutances at the beginning of the last century. In 1372, the King of France granted the chapter a sum of six hundred livres in gold specifically for repairing the church, “bellis attritâ et imminuatâ.” At that time, the Lady Chapel was added; large windows were put into the aisles; the outside part of the choir facing the palace was constructed; and some of the work on the western front, between the towers, was repaired and likely altered. This last point has particularly misled some antiquarians; but to sum it up, in the words of M. de Gerville, “By looking more closely, an experienced antiquarian can easily distinguish the ancient part of the building, which is still by far the most significant. This ancient part presents a well-defined model of lancet windows. This is especially true for the two western towers, where you can see narrower ones. Those of the lantern tower are doubled. These lancets, which English antiquarians attribute to the reign of Henry II, appear here in a building that predates this king by nearly a century; and, even more astonishing, they show no mixture of Romanesque or Saxon architecture.”[212]

Plate 94. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, at Coutances.
Elevation of the Nave.
Plate 94. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame in Coutances.
Elevation of the Nave.
[116]In the interior of the building, (plate ninety-four) the same uniformity of style prevails as in the exterior; and if, in conjunction with the cathedral of Coutances, be considered that of Lisieux, a contemporary building, and so much alike in character, that it may reasonably be doubted if they were not the production of the same architect, it will scarcely be assuming too much, to say that the date of the introduction of the pointed architecture in France, may safely be placed as early as the middle of the eleventh century.
[116]Inside the building, (plate ninety-four) the same consistency in style is evident as on the outside; and if we consider the cathedral of Coutances alongside Lisieux, a contemporary structure that closely resembles it in character, it’s reasonable to question whether they were designed by the same architect. It's fair to say that the introduction of pointed architecture in France can be dated as early as the mid-eleventh century.
FOOTNOTES:
[205] At that time, its length was twenty-five leagues, and its width ten, without comprising the islands of Guernsey and Jersey, over which it still held a titular sway. In it were included the district of the Côtentin; the city of Coutances; the towns of St. Lo, Granville, Carentan, Vallognes, and Cherbourg; twenty-four smaller market towns; four archdeaconries; twenty-two rural deaneries; ten abbeys; twenty-four other convents; and five hundred and fifty parishes. The chapter consisted of twenty-six canons and eight dignitaries.
[205] At that time, it was twenty-five leagues long and ten leagues wide, not counting the islands of Guernsey and Jersey, which it still claimed authority over. It included the Côtentin area; the city of Coutances; the towns of St. Lo, Granville, Carentan, Vallognes, and Cherbourg; twenty-four smaller market towns; four archdeaconries; twenty-two rural deaneries; ten abbeys; twenty-four other convents; and five hundred and fifty parishes. The chapter was made up of twenty-six canons and eight dignitaries.
[206] The following are the words of Robertus Cenalis upon this subject:—“Carolo, Ludovici XI. germano, quorundam procerum principumque suggestione ducatum Normanniæ non precario, sed vi impense ambiente, cum via sibi per posticum episcopalis domus aperta esset, rex idcirco indignatus incolis qui a fide defecerant, cavit decreto suo in pœnam criminis, quod funditus a solo everterentur civitatis mœnia, quæ nulla vel pretii, vel precum sollicitatione restitui potuerunt.”—Cenalis then proceeds to say,—“Habet in templi sui meditullio merito suspiciendum spectaculum miræ architecturæ contextum, e cujus abside si quis lapillum dejecerit, nunquam a puncto designato ultra citrave dimovebitur instar laternæ vitreæ in sublime erectum: vitream arcem merito dixeris, opus sane venustum et elegans. Urbem præterea insigniter ornat aquæductus ad milliaris semissem, ingenti impensa et opera arcuatim suppositis fornicibus longo ductu protensus, cujus artificii ope civitas alluitur et rigatur. Denique si mœnibus conclusa foret, quis vetet civitatem illam Constantinopolim Neustriæ maritimæ appellari!”—Gallia Christiana, p. 863.
[206] Here are the words of Robertus Cenalis on this topic:—“Due to the suggestion of certain nobles and princes, Charles, brother of Louis XI, secured the duchy of Normandy not by chance, but under pressure. Since he had a means of access through the back entrance of the bishop's residence, the king, therefore, out of anger towards the inhabitants who had defected from their loyalty, decreed as punishment for their crime that the city's walls should be entirely demolished, which could not be restored by any means of price or prayer.” —Cenalis then goes on to say,—“In the center of his temple, there is justly a remarkable spectacle of wonderful architecture. From its apse, if anyone were to drop a small stone, it would never be moved beyond the designated point, like a glass lantern standing tall. You could rightly call it a glass fortress, a truly beautiful and elegant work. Furthermore, the city is notably adorned by an aqueduct stretching for a mile and a half, constructed with great expense and sustained by arched supports over a long distance, by which the city is supplied with water and irrigated. Finally, if it were enclosed by walls, who would prevent that city from being called Constantinople of the maritime Neustria!”—Gallia Christiana, p. 863.
[207] In the following part of the description of the church of Coutances, considerable use has been made of a manuscript dissertation, kindly communicated by M. de Gerville to the author, who only laments that the limits of this publication would not allow him to insert it entire.
[207] In the next section describing the church of Coutances, a lot of information comes from a manuscript dissertation, generously shared by M. de Gerville with the author, who only wishes that the constraints of this publication would allow for its full inclusion.
[209] “Hujus tamen temporibus incœpta et ex parte constructa est Constantiensis ecclesia, fundante et coadjuvante Gonorra comitissa, auxiliantibus etiam canonicis, reditibus medietatis altaris ad tempus operi concessis, cooperantibus quoque baronibus et parochianis fidelibus, quod usque hodie contestantur aliquot ipsorum nomina insculpta lapidibus in ecclesiæ arcubus.”—Gallia Christiana, Inst. p. 218.
[209] “At this time, the construction of the church in Constance began and was partially completed, funded and supported by Countess Gonorra, with help from the canons, who temporarily contributed half of the altar's income to the work, and with cooperation from loyal barons and parishioners. Some of their names are still engraved on the stones of the church’s arches today.”—Gallia Christiana, Inst. p. 218.
[210] “Anno igitur Dominicæ Incarnationis, MXLVIII. duodecim tantum diebus ipsius anni restantibus, id est IV idus Aprilis, indictione II, venerandus Gaufridus post Robertum Constantiensis episcopus Rotomagi consecratur, nobilium baronum prosapia ortus, statura procerus, vultu decorus, prudentia consilioque providus, quanquam sæpissime curialibus negotiis regiisque obsecundationibus irretitus, tamen ad ædificationem et incrementum ecclesiæ suæ omni nisu et voluntate per noctem erat et per diem, qui ut eandem ecclesiam celebrem gloriosamque restitueret, in Apuliam et Calabriam adire Robertum cognomine Guischardum parochianum suum, aliosque barones consanguineos suos, et alumnos, et notos peregre profectus, multum in auro, et argento, et gemmis, et palliis variisque divitiarum donariis acquisivit, tresque asportavit phialas plenas puro opobalsamo, aliaque pretiosissima quibus postea præfatam ecclesiam intus et extus locupletavit, majoremque crucifixum largis sumtibus et tempore longo construxit. Cum autem non haberet in civitate, sive in suburbio tantum possessionis ecclesia, ubi maneret episcopus, vel proprius equus ejus posset stabulari, sed neque propriam domum, nisi quoddam appendicium humile, quod pendebat de parietibus ecclesiæ, ipse prudentia sua et probitate valentiorem medietatem civitatis, suburbii, et telonei, et vectigalis, cum molendinis et multa Grimoldi viaca a Guillelmo invictissimo duce Normannorum, postea quoque glorioso rege Anglorum trecentis libris comparavit et acquietavit. Postea vero episcopalem aulam et reliquas officinas construxit, virgultum et vineam non modicam plantavit, capitium navis ecclesiæ cum area, et hinc inde duo majora capitia nobiliora et ampliora construxit. Duas turres posteriores a fundamentis, tertiamque supra chorum opere spectabili sublimavit, in quibus classicum consonans et pretiosum imposuit, et hæc omnia plumbo cooperuit.”—Gallia Christiana, Inst. p. 218.
[210] “In the year of the Lord's Incarnation, 1048, with only twelve days remaining in that year, namely on the 4th of April, during the second indiction, the esteemed Geoffrey was consecrated as the bishop of Rouen after Robert, being born from a noble lineage of barons, tall in stature, handsome in appearance, and wise in counsel. Although he was often caught up in court matters and royal obligations, he nonetheless dedicated himself fully, both day and night, to the building up and growth of his church. To restore that church to prominence and glory, he traveled to Apulia and Calabria to visit Robert, known as Guischart, his parishioner, and other related barons, returning from his journey with substantial wealth in gold, silver, gems, and fine clothing. He brought back three vials filled with pure balsam and other precious items to enrich the aforementioned church, both inside and out, and he built a larger crucifix at great expense over a long period. However, since he had no church property in the city or suburb where the bishop could reside, nor even a proper house, except for a small appendage that hung from the church's walls, he, through his wisdom and integrity, acquired the more substantial portion of the city, suburbs, and tolls, along with mills and many roads from the mighty Duke William of the Normans, later the glorious King of the English, for three hundred pounds. Subsequently, he constructed the episcopal palace and other offices, planted a fair amount of orchard and vines, and built the main church nave with its area, along with two larger and more noble side chapels. He raised two towers from the foundations and a third above the choir, which he adorned with resonant and precious chimes, and he covered all these with lead.” —Gallia Christiana, Inst. p. 218.
[211] The instrument, above quoted, abounds in examples of this spirit. Among the rest, after detailing at length various estates which he had purchased or obtained as presents for the enriching of his church, it proceeds to say,—“Cæterum ornamenta ecclesiastica et ustencilia, calices, cruces, capsas, phylacteria, candelabra, thuribula, bacinos, siculam et ampullas aurea contulit et argentea, casulas quoque, dalmaticas, tunicas, planetas, albas, cappas mirifici operis, necnon dorsalia serica et lanea, cortinas et tapeta, sed et bibliothecas, passionales, omeliares, missales aureis litteris duos sufficientesque et competentes libros subrogavit: super hæc omnia pretiosum famosumque clerum, quo nihil pretiosius in ecclesia et utilius in officium et servitium divini cultus delegavit, septemque canonicos quos episcopus Hugo Rotomagi in ecclesia S. Laudi irregulariter constituerat, apostolica auctoritate ecclesiæ matri revocavit, itemque duos alios adjecit. Cantorem quoque, et succentorem, et rectorem scholarum, et custodes ecclesiæ, clericos quoque præbendarios, aurifabros, fabrumque ferrarium, carpentarios et magistrum cœmentarium in opus ecclesiæ constituit. O virum prudentem et domui suæ bene præsidentem, qui de vivis et electis lapidibus domum suam composuit, et mirabilibus columnis eam sustentavit!”—Gallia Christiana, Inst. p. 219.
[211] The quoted text is filled with examples of this spirit. It discusses in detail various estates he purchased or received as gifts for the benefit of his church. It continues: “Additionally, he contributed gold and silver items like church ornaments, liturgical vessels, chalices, crosses, reliquaries, candlesticks, incense burners, basins, bowls, and flasks, as well as beautiful vestments, dalmatics, tunics, copes, albs, and grand capes, along with silk and woolen chasubles, curtains, and tapestries. He also provided libraries, passionals, homilaries, and two sufficient and appropriate missals written in gold letters. Above all this, he entrusted to the illustrious clergy, nothing more valuable in the church or more useful for divine service, seven canons whom Bishop Hugo of Rouen had irregularly appointed to the church of St. Laud, revoking them by apostolic authority from the mother church, and he added two others. He also established the cantor, the sub-cantor, the head of schools, and the guardians of the church, including prebendaries, goldsmiths, blacksmiths, carpenters, and a master mason for the work of the church. O wise man and good steward of his house, who built his home with living and precious stones and supported it with marvelous columns!”—Gallia Christiana, Inst. p. 219.
[212] The following remarks upon the architecture of the cathedral of Coutances, transcribed from the journal of a most able friend of the author's, cannot fail to be acceptable to the reader:—“The cathedral is most singular in its aspect. It is pointed throughout, except the circular arches in the vaulting over the side-chapels, and one or two segments of circles which form the door-ways, within the porches on the north and south sides. It is really a difficult task to come at any conclusion respecting the æra of the building, from an inspection of it. If it is of the Norman age, then the pointed style arose at once from a transfusion of Arabian or Tartarian architecture. The whole is of a piece, complete in conception and execution; and there are no intersecting arches from which a pointed arch may have arisen. The circles in the spandrils are in the same oriental style as at Bayeux. The peculiarities of the cathedral are—the side-porches close behind the towers; the screens of mullioned tracery, which divide the side-chapels; and the excessive height of the choir, which, having no triforium, has only a balustrade just before the clerestory windows. The centre tower is wonderfully fine in the exterior: it is apparently an expansion of the plain Norman lantern, as at Caen; but most airy and graceful. There is a double aisle round the ambit and altars are placed in the bays, as if they were distinct chapels, for which purpose they were originally intended; but the line continues unbroken. The perspective of these aisles, and also of the choir, seen from the Lady-Chapel, is very fine. The round pillars of the choir are double, as at Canterbury and Senlis. The apsis is half a duodecagon. The pointed windows above are in two lancet divisions, surmounted by a trefoil; but the dividing masonry is not a mullion: it is the unperforated part of the wall. This perhaps is arabesque. There is a second arch within, which is really divided by a mullion or small pillar. A curious leaf projects above. Some of the painted glass is in the oldest style: dispersed patterns in a black outline, on a grey ground. In a side-chapel are painted tiles, brown and yellow as usual, displaying knots and armorial bearings. In the same chapel are fresco paintings: many more are on the east side of the wall that divides the last choir-aisle from the south transept. They represent St. Michael and the Devil, the Deity between angels, &c. In all of them, the outline is formed by a thick black line.”
[212] The following observations on the architecture of the cathedral of Coutances, taken from the journal of a highly skilled friend of the author, are sure to interest the reader:—“The cathedral has a very unique appearance. It is pointed throughout, except for the circular arches in the vaults of the side-chapels, and a couple of segments of circles that make up the doorways in the porches on the north and south sides. Figuring out the era of the building just by looking at it is really tricky. If it’s from the Norman period, then the pointed style likely came directly from a mix of Arabian or Tartarian architecture. Overall, it's coherent, both conceptually and in execution; there are no intersecting arches that could have led to the development of a pointed arch. The circles in the spandrils are in the same Eastern style as those at Bayeux. The unique features of the cathedral include the side-porches located close behind the towers, the mullioned tracery screens that separate the side-chapels, and the unusually high choir, which has no triforium and only a balustrade just before the clerestory windows. The central tower looks stunning from the outside: it seems to expand from the basic Norman lantern, like at Caen, but is much more light and graceful. There are double aisles around the edges, and altars are placed in the bays, as if they were intended to be separate chapels; however, the line remains continuous. The view of these aisles and the choir, as seen from the Lady Chapel, is very impressive. The round pillars of the choir are double, similar to those at Canterbury and Senlis. The apse is half a twelve-sided shape. The pointed windows above come in two lancet sections, topped by a trefoil; but the dividing masonry isn’t a mullion: it’s the solid part of the wall. This might be an arabesque. There’s a second arch inside, which is indeed divided by a mullion or small pillar. A curious leaf projects above it. Some of the stained glass is in the oldest style: patterned designs outlined in black on a gray background. In one side-chapel, there are painted tiles, brown and yellow as usual, showing knots and coats of arms. In the same chapel, there are fresco paintings: many others are on the east side of the wall that separates the last choir aisle from the south transept. They depict St. Michael and the Devil, the Deity amid angels, etc. In all of them, the outline is formed by a thick black line.”
PLATE 95 AND 96.
MOUNT ST. MICHAEL.

Plate 95. Mount St. Michael.
On the approach from Pontorson.
Plate 95. Mont Saint-Michel.
As you approach from Pontorson.
Religion, history, poetry, and painting, have all united in giving celebrity to St. Michael's Mount. The extraordinary sanctity of its monastery, the striking peculiarities of its form and situation, and the importance acquired by the many sieges it supported, or the almost endless pilgrimages it received, have so endeared it to the man of taste and the philosopher, that scarcely a spot is to be found in Europe, more generally known, or more universally interesting.
Religion, history, poetry, and art have all come together to make St. Michael's Mount famous. The remarkable holiness of its monastery, its unique shape and location, and the significance gained from the many sieges it endured, along with the countless pilgrimages it welcomed, have made it beloved by those with good taste and by philosophers. It's hard to find a place in Europe that is more well-known or universally fascinating.
The legendary mist with which St. Michael's Mount is now densely involved, has continued, from a period of remote antiquity, to float around its summit. Tradition delights in relating how, in times prior to the Christian æra, it was devoted to the worship of the great luminary of heaven, under his Gallic name of Belenus,[213] a title probably derived from the Hebrew Baal, and the Assyrian Belus. The same tradition recounts how, at a more recent epoch, it reared its majestic head, embosomed in a spacious tract of woods and thickets, while the hermits who had fixed themselves upon its summits, received their daily bread from the charity of the priest of the neighboring parish of Beauvoir; an ass spontaneously undertaking the office of conveying it to them, till on the road he fell a prey to a wolf, who was then constrained by Providence to devote himself to the same pious labor.
The legendary mist that now surrounds St. Michael's Mount has been floating around its peak since ancient times. Tradition enjoys telling how, long before Christ, it was used to worship the great celestial being known by his Gallic name, Belenus,[213], a name likely derived from the Hebrew Baal and the Assyrian Belus. The same tradition also describes how, at a later time, the mount rose majestically, nestled among a wide area of forests and shrubs, while the hermits living on its summit received their daily bread from the generosity of the priest from the nearby parish of Beauvoir; an ass took it upon himself to carry it to them, until he was unfortunately caught by a wolf, who then, by Divine arrangement, continued the same kind task.
At length, about the year 709, it was decreed that the rock should at once change its designation and its patron. To the clouds of Paganism, succeeded the sun of Christianity; and the original heathen appellation, Tumba, was replaced by one of the most elevated names of holy writ. St. Michael, “the chief of the angels and of the host of heaven, the protector of the Hebrew synagogue of yore, as now of the Catholic church, the conqueror of the old serpent, and the leader of souls to heaven,” condescended to be worshipped here upon the western coast, as on Mount Garganus in the east, and with this view appeared to St. Aubert, then bishop of Avranches, commanding him to erect a church to his honor upon the mount. Another legend relates, how there had previously existed upon the same spot, a religious edifice, which had passed under the name of the Monasterium ad duas Tumbas, being equally appropriated to the adjoining rock of Tombeleine. However this may have been, it is admitted on all sides that a church was built, and that the hill knew thenceforth no other name than that of St. Michael's Mount; though Aubert, tardy in his belief, had refused to obey the injunction, till it had been repeated three several times, upon the last of which, the archangel touched the head of the saint, and left imprinted in his skull the marks of his fingers, which the author, here quoted, relates that he himself saw, to his great delight, in the years 1612 and 1641.
Finally, around the year 709, it was decided that the rock should immediately change its name and its patron. The clouds of Paganism were replaced by the sun of Christianity, and the original pagan name, Tumba, was replaced by one of the most exalted names from holy scripture. St. Michael, “the chief of the angels and the host of heaven, the protector of the ancient Hebrew synagogue and now of the Catholic Church, the conqueror of the old serpent, and the guide of souls to heaven,” chose to be worshipped here on the western coast, just as he was on Mount Garganus in the east. He appeared to St. Aubert, the bishop of Avranches, commanding him to build a church in his honor on the mount. Another legend tells how there had previously been a religious building on the same site, known as the Monasterium ad duas Tumbas, which was also associated with the nearby rock of Tombeleine. Regardless of this history, it is universally acknowledged that a church was built, and from that time on, the hill was known only as St. Michael's Mount. However, Aubert was slow to believe and refused to follow the command until it had been given three times. On the last occasion, the archangel touched the saint’s head, leaving the marks of his fingers imprinted on his skull, which the quoted author claimed to have seen himself, to his great delight, in 1612 and 1641.
To the miraculous vision, succeeded other occurrences of similar import. A tethered bull pointed out the spot where the holy edifice should be erected, and at the same time circumscribed its limits; a rock, that opposed the progress of the workmen, and was immoveable by human art, [117] spontaneously withdrew at the touch of an infant's foot; and the earth opening, on being struck with St. Aubert's staff, gave birth to a spring of water, at once of the utmost use to the inhabitants, and gifted with the most sanative powers. At about the same period also, the sea ingulphed the neighboring forests,[214] insulating the rock; so that three messengers, who had been dispatched to Mount Garganus, thence to bring a portion of red cloth, the gift of St. Michael, together with a fragment of the stone on which he himself had sate, found on their return the aspect of things so changed, that “they thought they must have entered into a new world.”
To the miraculous vision, other similar events followed. A tethered bull indicated where the holy building should be constructed and marked its boundaries; a rock that blocked the workers and couldn't be moved by human effort suddenly shifted at the touch of a child's foot; and when St. Aubert struck the ground with his staff, the earth opened up, creating a spring of water that was incredibly useful to the locals and had remarkable healing properties. Around the same time, the sea swallowed the nearby forests, isolating the rock; so when three messengers were sent to Mount Garganus to retrieve a piece of red cloth, a gift from St. Michael, along with a fragment of the stone he had sat on, they returned to find everything so altered that "they thought they must have entered a new world."
History, from this period, assumes a character of comparative authenticity. The Norman conquest threatened for awhile the extinction of Christianity: the baptism of Rollo, rekindling its dying embers, made them blaze forth with a light and warmth unknown before. The duke himself, on the fourth day after he had presented himself at the holy font, endowed the monastery of St. Michael, then styled “ecclesiam in periculo maris supra montem positam.”—No further mention occurs of the convent, during the reign of this monarch, or of his son, William Longue-Epée; but their immediate successor, Richard I. amply atoned for any neglect on their part. He built, according to Dudo of St. Quentin, a church of wondrous size, together with spacious buildings, for a body of monks of the Benedictine order, whom he established there in 988, displacing the regular canons, whose irregular lives had been the subject of much scandal. This munificence on the part of Richard, has even caused him to be regarded by some writers as the founder of the convent.—His son and successor, of the same name, selected St. Michael's Mount, as the favored spot, where, in the beginning of his reign, he received the hand of the fair Judith, sister to Geoffrey, one of the principal counts of Brittany. An opportunity was almost immediately afterwards afforded him of testifying at once his liberality and his devotion, as well as his love; for, on the first year of the eleventh century, the church, which had then been completed only five years, was burned to the ground. The prince, however, appears to have been somewhat tardy on the occasion; no attempt was made towards replacing the loss, till Hildebert II. succeeded as abbot. During his prelacy, in 1022, the foundations of a new church were laid, upon a still more extensive scale.—Twenty-six years more were suffered to elapse, and the abbatial mitre had adorned the brows of four successive abbots, when Ralph de Beaumont witnessed the completion of the work.
History from this period has a sense of authenticity. The Norman conquest briefly threatened the extinction of Christianity; however, the baptism of Rollo, which reignited its fading spirit, caused it to shine with a warmth and brightness never seen before. Four days after presenting himself at the holy font, the duke endowed the monastery of St. Michael, then called “ecclesiam in periculo maris supra montem positam.” There is no further mention of the convent during the reign of this monarch or his son, William Longue-Epée, but their immediate successor, Richard I, made up for any neglect on their part. According to Dudo of St. Quentin, he built an extraordinarily large church along with spacious buildings for a group of Benedictine monks, whom he established there in 988, replacing the regular canons whose irregular lifestyle had caused much scandal. Because of Richard's generosity, some writers even consider him the founder of the convent. His son and successor, also named Richard, chose St. Michael's Mount as the site where, at the beginning of his reign, he married the beautiful Judith, sister of Geoffrey, one of the main counts of Brittany. Soon after, he had the chance to show his generosity and devotion, as well as his love; in the first year of the eleventh century, the church, which had only been completed five years prior, was burned to the ground. However, the prince seems to have been a bit delayed in responding; no efforts were made to replace the loss until Hildebert II became the abbot. During his time, in 1022, the foundations for a new church were laid on an even larger scale. Twenty-six more years passed, and after four successive abbots had worn the abbatial mitre, Ralph de Beaumont witnessed the completion of the work.
The church then built is expressly stated by the authors of the Gallia Christiana, to be the same as was in existence at the time of the publication of that work;[215] and M. de Gerville confirms their remark by his own personal observation, at least as far as relates to the nave. This indeed has been shortened of late; but he is persuaded, that whatever still remains is really of the architecture of the days of Duke Richard.—Robert, the following duke, repaired to St. Michael's Mount, to superintend his forces, upon the occasion of the revolt of Alain, Count of Dol; and it was hither, also, that the archbishop of Rouen brought the humbled count, to make his peace with his offended sovereign.—At the period of the conquest, the monks of St. Michael furnished six transports towards that eventful expedition; and when, after the death of William, the dominion over the mount passed by purchase from Robert to Henry, they distinguished themselves by their attachment to their new sovereign, who here supported a siege on the part of his two elder brothers, and was finally driven to surrender only by famine. The elder of these brothers, at an advanced period of his life, re-visited the church in a far different guise; and, to discharge his vows to the archangel for his safe return from the crusade, prostrated himself before the shrine which he had erst assaulted with the fury of his arms.—The year 1158 was, almost above every other, memorable in the history of St. Michael's Mount. Henry Plantagenet, who, two years before, had there received the homage of his subjects of Brittany, then returned in pilgrim weeds, accompanied by Louis VII. whose repudiated wife, Eleanor of Aquitaine, he had married; and the two [118] monarchs, attended by a numerous throng of secular nobility, as well as by several cardinals, archbishops, and bishops, kneeled in amity at the holy altar.
The church that was built is specifically mentioned by the authors of the Gallia Christiana as being the same one that stood at the time that work was published;[215] and M. de Gerville backs them up with his own observations, at least regarding the nave. This nave has indeed been shortened recently; however, he believes that whatever remains is genuinely from the architectural style of Duke Richard's era. Robert, the next duke, went to St. Michael's Mount to oversee his troops during the rebellion of Alain, Count of Dol; and it was also here that the archbishop of Rouen brought the defeated count to reconcile with his aggrieved sovereign. During the time of the conquest, the monks of St. Michael provided six ships for that significant expedition; and when, after William's death, control of the mount was bought from Robert by Henry, they showed their loyalty to their new ruler, who was besieged by his two older brothers until he was forced to surrender due to starvation. The older brother, later in life, returned to the church in a completely different manner; and to fulfill his vows to the archangel for a safe return from the crusade, he knelt before the shrine that he had once attacked in anger. The year 1158 was particularly noteworthy in the history of St. Michael's Mount. Henry Plantagenet, who two years earlier had received his subjects' allegiance there from Brittany, returned dressed as a pilgrim, accompanied by Louis VII, whose divorced wife, Eleanor of Aquitaine, he had married; and the two monarchs, surrounded by a large crowd of secular nobility as well as several cardinals, archbishops, and bishops, knelt in friendship at the holy altar.
During the reign of the ill-starred John, St. Michael's Mount passed, in common with the rest of Normandy, under the sceptre of France, and suffered severely upon the occasion. Guy of Thouars, then in alliance with Philip-Augustus, advanced against it at the head of an army of Britons; and, experiencing on the part of the inhabitants but a feeble resistance, set fire to the palisades, the principal defence of the place. The flames communicated to the houses; and the church also fell a prey to them. To use the words of Brito,
During the troubled reign of John, St. Michael's Mount, like the rest of Normandy, came under French control and faced significant hardships as a result. Guy of Thouars, allied with Philip-Augustus, marched against it with an army of Britons. Since the local population offered only minimal resistance, he torched the palisades, which were the main defense of the area. The fire spread to the houses, and the church was also consumed by the flames. To quote Brito,
Philip lamented the injury, and did all in his power to repair it; but, considering that one great source of the misfortunes of the holy place had sprung from the impiety of the Anglo-Norman monarchs, in placing their trust in ramparts made by human hands, rather than in the protection of the archangel, he levelled with the ground the few works of defence that remained.[216] His pious successor, the sainted Louis, was far from entertaining a similar feeling. On the other hand, when his devotion led him to the shrine of St. Michael, after returning from his unfortunate expedition to Damietta, the chronicles expressly state, that he placed, with his own hand, a considerable sum of money upon the altar, for the purpose of repairing the fortifications. And it appears probable that, at a period not very distant, the money thus expended stood the crown of France in good stead; for, during the war at the beginning of the fifteenth century, St. Michael's Mount was the only place that successfully resisted the English arms. The siege it supported upon that occasion, is one of the few brilliant events that give lustre to a period of French history, generally dark and gloomy. Two cannon, of prodigious size, constructed for the discharge of stone balls, above a foot in diameter, testify to the present moment the heroic defence of the garrison, and the defeat of the assailants.
Philip mourned the injury and did everything he could to fix it; however, considering that one major cause of the troubles of the holy place came from the irreverence of the Anglo-Norman kings, who relied on walls built by humans instead of the protection of the archangel, he flattened the few defensive structures that remained.[216] His devout successor, the saintly Louis, did not share this perspective. Instead, when his faith took him to the shrine of St. Michael after his unfortunate campaign in Damietta, the records clearly state that he personally placed a significant amount of money on the altar to fund the repair of the fortifications. It seems likely that, not too long after, the money spent helped the crown of France well; during the war at the start of the fifteenth century, St. Michael's Mount was the only place that successfully resisted the English forces. The siege it endured at that time is one of the few remarkable events that shine a light on a generally dark and grim period of French history. Two enormous cannons, designed to fire stone balls over a foot in diameter, still stand as a testament to the heroic defense by the garrison and the defeat of the attackers.
At a subsequent period of French history, during the times when party, under the mask of pious zeal, deluged the kingdom with blood, and virtuous men of every creed joined in the lamentation, that “tantum Religio potuit suadere malorum,” the Huguenots made many and most brave and memorable, though vain, attempts to render themselves masters of St. Michael's Mount. From that time forward, the rock has been suffered to continue in tranquillity, though still retaining its character as a fortification. Its designation of late has been a departmental prison: during the reign of terror, it was applied to the disgraceful purpose of serving as a receptacle for three hundred ecclesiastics, whose age or infirmities would not allow of their being transported; and who, with cruel mockery, were incarcerated within the walls, long gladdened with [119] the comforts, dignified with the pomp, and sanctified with the holiness of religion. Prisoners of importance, especially those charged with crimes against the state, were chiefly confined here before the revolution, when the iron cage, and the vaults, known by the ominous names of the Oubliettes, or the In Pace, gave the mount a melancholy notoriety.
At a later time in French history, when political factions, under the guise of religious fervor, flooded the country with bloodshed, and honorable individuals of every faith mourned that "so much religion could lead to evil," the Huguenots made numerous brave yet ultimately futile attempts to take control of St. Michael's Mount. Since then, the rock has been allowed to remain undisturbed, still serving its purpose as a fortress. Recently, it has been designated as a departmental prison: during the reign of terror, it was disgracefully used to house three hundred clergymen, whose age or health conditions made it impossible to move them; they were cruelly locked up within the walls that once celebrated the comforts, dignity, and sanctity of religion. Important prisoners, especially those accused of crimes against the state, were mainly kept here before the revolution, when the iron cage and the vaults known ominously as the Oubliettes and In Pace gave the mount a sorrowful infamy.
In this short outline of the history of St. Michael's Mount, mention has been repeatedly made of French sovereigns who have proceeded thither in pilgrimage. The task were long to enumerate all those princes and monarchs who distinguished it with this mark of their veneration. But there is one other instance too important in its consequences to be passed over in silence. Louis XI. after having expelled the rebellious Britons from Normandy in 1463, not content with paying his devotions to the archangel at his shrine, and bestowing upon the monks a donation of six hundred crowns of gold, sent them the image of St. Michael, together with the golden chain that he had himself worn upon his neck; and directed that the three escalop shells, formerly borne upon the abbatial shield, should be enriched by the addition of four others, and three lilies. Nor satisfied with this, he, six years afterwards, still further testified his devotion, by various privileges granted to the community, and by the institution of the noble military order of St. Michael,[217] whose collar was composed of silver escalop shells, while the medal bore a representation of the archangel trampling upon the dragon, with the legend, “Immensi tremor oceani.”—Even in this enlightened age, the concourse of pilgrims to the mount is by no means at an end: they are still to be seen repairing to the church; and, if the female Druids have ceased for many a century to sell to the sailors their enchanted arrows, of power to still the angry ocean, when hurled into its waves by a maiden hand, the Pythonesses of the present day find a no less plentiful source of emolument in their chaplets, and rosaries, and crosses, and medals, of St. Michael. The annals of the world abound in details of the changes of form and feature which superstition has assumed in different ages; but it is humiliating to human nature to reflect, that the conquests obtained by philosophy over her great adversary, are in reality very small. Superstition, like the fabled Proteus, appears under an endless variety of forms; but she is also, like the god, still one and the same.
In this brief overview of the history of St. Michael's Mount, we've often mentioned the French monarchs who visited it as pilgrims. It would take too long to list all the princes and kings who showed their respect in this way. However, there's one important example that can't be overlooked. Louis XI, after driving the rebellious Britons out of Normandy in 1463, not only paid his respects to the archangel at his shrine and donated six hundred gold crowns to the monks but also sent them a statue of St. Michael along with the golden chain he used to wear around his neck. He instructed that the three scallop shells on the abbatial shield be adorned with four additional shells and three lilies. Not content with this, six years later, he further demonstrated his devotion through various privileges granted to the community and by founding the noble military order of St. Michael,[217] whose collar featured silver scallop shells, while the medal depicted the archangel standing over the dragon, with the motto, “Immensi tremor oceani.” Even in this modern age, the flow of pilgrims to the mount continues: they can still be seen visiting the church. While the female Druids have long since stopped selling enchanted arrows to sailors, claiming they can calm the raging sea when thrown into the waves by a maiden, today's soothsayers find ample profit in their chaplets, rosaries, crosses, and medals of St. Michael. The history of the world is full of examples of how superstition has changed over time, but it's disheartening to realize that the progress made by philosophy over its main adversary is quite limited. Superstition, like the mythical Proteus, takes on countless forms, yet remains fundamentally the same.
The list of abbots of St. Michael's Mount, contains names of the highest consequence in France: the Cardinal d'Estouteville, and the still more illustrious Cardinal de Joyeuse, Henry of Lorraine, son of the Duke de Guise, and Charles Maurice, of the noble family of Broglio, have, in times comparatively modern, presided over the community. The privileges and honorary distinctions attached to the office, were also considerable. The names of the superiors of the monastery stand recorded on various occasions, as men selected for important trusts; and they were formally empowered, by a bull of Pope Clement VII. dated from Avignon, to bestow the benediction, even in the church of Avranches, and in the presence of the bishop or the metropolitan himself, and to wear the mitre, and all other episcopal insignia. The powers and immunities of the convent were likewise extensive and important. Its annual income was estimated by the author of the Alien Priories, in the middle of the last century, at forty thousand livres; but it is at the same time stated in that work, that, at an earlier period, it was far more considerable. Among the transmarine possessions of the abbey, was its namesake in Cornwall, which was annexed to it by Robert, Earl of Moreton and Cornwall, before the year 1085, and was also renowned for its sanctity at a very remote epoch. The coincidence in form and situation between the two is most remarkable.
The list of abbots of St. Michael's Mount includes names of great importance in France: Cardinal d'Estouteville and the even more famous Cardinal de Joyeuse, Henry of Lorraine, son of the Duke de Guise, and Charles Maurice from the noble Broglio family, have, in relatively recent times, led the community. The privileges and honors associated with the position were also significant. The names of the leaders of the monastery are recorded on various occasions as individuals chosen for important roles, and they were officially authorized by a bull from Pope Clement VII, dated from Avignon, to give blessings even in the church of Avranches, in the presence of the bishop or the metropolitan himself, and to wear the mitre and other episcopal insignia. The powers and immunities of the convent were also extensive and significant. Its annual income was estimated by the author of the Alien Priories in the middle of the last century to be forty thousand livres; however, it is also noted in that work that, at an earlier time, it was much greater. Among the overseas possessions of the abbey was its namesake in Cornwall, which was attached to it by Robert, Earl of Moreton and Cornwall, before the year 1085, and was also known for its holiness at a very early period. The similarity in shape and location between the two is quite striking.
St. Michael's Mount, in Normandy, is situated near the extremity of the province, towards Brittany; to the south of Granville, the south-west of Avranches, and the north of Pontorson and Dol. It is a conical mass of granite, which, from a base of about one-fourth of a league in circumference, towers to the height of above four hundred feet, [120] including the buildings that crown its summit. It stands insulated and alone, except the neighboring rock of Tombeleine, in the midst of a dreary level of white sand, that presents a surface of more than twelve square leagues, extending on all sides, almost as far as the eye can reach, and unvaried, unless where it is intersected with branches of different rivers. The whole of this space is at high water entirely covered with the sea, while the receding tide leaves it bare; yet still so, that it is difficult and dangerous to traverse it without a guide. The base of the mount is surrounded with high thick walls, flanked with semi-circular towers all machicolated, and bastions. Towards the west and north, its sides present only steep, black, bare, pointed rocks: the portions that lie in an opposite direction, incline in a comparatively easy slope, and are covered with houses that follow in successive lines, leaving but a scanty space for some small gardens, in which the vine, the fig-tree, and the almond, flourish in great luxuriance. The walls of the castellated abbey impend, and jut out in bold decided masses; and the whole is crowned by the florid choir of the abbey church. The architects of the latter time seemed to have wished to adapt this glorious building to its site. All its divisions of parts, windows, and pinnacles, are narrower and more lofty than usual; and the projections are bolder, so as to be distinctly visible from below. The stranger is admitted to the mount by a gate, of the time of Louis XII. or Francis I. He proceeds along the walls, which continue leading upwards; and, traversing desolate towers, and staircases above staircases, hanging on the sides of the rock, all forlorn, grassy, and mouldering, he is conducted to the gate of the abbey. The outside of the first gate-way has round towers: the second has a pointed arch. One pile of buildings has a row of small arches round the top. The present population of the town amounts to about two hundred and fifty inhabitants, who derive their chief support from the fishery.
St. Michael's Mount, in Normandy, is located near the edge of the province, towards Brittany; to the south of Granville, southwest of Avranches, and north of Pontorson and Dol. It is a conical mass of granite, rising from a base of about a quarter of a league in circumference to a height of over four hundred feet, [120] including the buildings that sit at its peak. It stands isolated, except for the nearby rock of Tombeleine, amidst a bleak expanse of white sand that stretches over more than twelve square leagues, extending in all directions, almost as far as the eye can see, and only varied where intersected by branches of different rivers. This entire area is completely submerged by the sea at high tide, while the receding tide leaves it exposed; however, it remains difficult and hazardous to navigate without a guide. The base of the mount is surrounded by tall, thick walls, flanked by semi-circular towers, all equipped with machicolations and bastions. To the west and north, its sides are steep, black, bare, and jagged rocks; the areas in the opposite direction slope down more gently and are dotted with houses arranged in successive lines, leaving only a small space for a few small gardens where vines, fig trees, and almonds thrive abundantly. The walls of the castle-like abbey jutt out and rise in bold, defined masses; and the entire structure is topped by the ornate choir of the abbey church. The architects of that time seemed to aim to fit this magnificent building to its location. All its parts, windows, and spires are narrower and taller than usual, and the projections are bolder, making them clearly visible from below. Visitors enter the mount through a gate from the time of Louis XII or Francis I. They walk along the walls that lead upward, passing through desolate towers and staircases stacked on the sides of the rock, all derelict, grassy, and crumbling, until they reach the gate of the abbey. The exterior of the first gateway features round towers; the second has a pointed arch. One building has a row of small arches around the top. The current population of the town is about two hundred and fifty residents, who mainly depend on fishing for their livelihood.
Of the church itself, a view is given in the Bayeux tapestry; rude indeed, but curious, as coeval.—The following is a short chronological summary of the principal events connected with the building:—
Of the church itself, a view is shown in the Bayeux tapestry; quite rough, but interesting, as it’s from the same period.—The following is a brief chronological summary of the main events related to the construction:—
In 1103, the roof fell in, and involved in its ruins a portion of the dormitory.
In 1103, the roof collapsed, and part of the dormitory was caught in the wreckage.
Ten years afterwards, on the twenty-third of April, 1113, the lightning set fire to the abbey, which was wholly consumed, except the crypt and the great columns of the nave, and some other parts of the church. Roger, then abbot, repaired the injury, rebuilding the refectory and the dormitory, and the splendid apartment, called the Knights' Hall.
Ten years later, on April 23, 1113, lightning struck the abbey, completely destroying it except for the crypt, the large columns of the nave, and some other sections of the church. Roger, who was the abbot at the time, fixed the damage by rebuilding the refectory, dormitory, and the impressive room known as the Knights' Hall.

Plate 96. Mount St. Michael.
Interior of the Knights' Hall.
Plate 96. Mount St. Michael.
Inside the Knights' Hall.
Bernard, who was abbot from 1135 to 1140, rebuilt the north part of the church, and erected the tower between the nave and the choir.
Bernard, who was abbot from 1135 to 1140, rebuilt the northern part of the church and constructed the tower between the nave and the choir.
Of the works done at the beginning of the thirteenth century, in consequence of the injuries received by the church during the wars of Philip-Augustus, no particulars are preserved. It is only said in general terms, that they were considerable.
Of the works carried out at the start of the thirteenth century, due to the damage the church suffered during the wars of Philip-Augustus, no specific details are recorded. It is only mentioned in general that they were significant.
Richard Turstin, abbot in 1275, began buildings upon an extensive scale, between the extremity of the cloisters and the barracks.
Richard Turstin, the abbot in 1275, started major construction work between the end of the cloisters and the barracks.
On the thirteenth of July, 1300, the lightning again struck the church, and great part of it was burned, and the bells melted, and many houses in the town reduced to ashes.
On July 13, 1300, lightning struck the church again, causing a large part of it to burn, melting the bells, and reducing many houses in the town to ashes.
The chapel of St. John the Evangelist was added by John De la Porte, the twenty-seventh abbot, who died in 1334.
The chapel of St. John the Evangelist was added by John De la Porte, the twenty-seventh abbot, who passed away in 1334.
In 1350, a fresh injury was sustained from a tempest; but so great was the zeal employed in repairing it, that the monastery is said to have been, a very short time subsequently, in a better state than it had almost ever been before: it raised its head, however, above these misfortunes, only to experience new ones, and from the same source, in 1370. The damage was then greater, but was soon repaired; and the chapel of St. Catherine was erected. This happened during the prelacy of Geoffrey de Servin. Peter le Roy, the following abbot, is ranked among the greatest benefactors to the convent: no one contributed more to the diffusion of its fame, or the increase of learning within its precincts; but he does not appear to have done any thing to its buildings. His successor, Robert Jolivet, surrounded the mount with the walls and towers that now remain, with the view of defending it against the English, whom he afterwards joined.
In 1350, a new injury was caused by a storm; but the effort put into fixing it was so great that the monastery is said to have been, shortly afterwards, in a better condition than it had ever been before: it managed to rise above these misfortunes, only to face new ones from the same cause in 1370. The damage was worse this time, but was quickly repaired, and the chapel of St. Catherine was built. This occurred during the leadership of Geoffrey de Servin. Peter le Roy, the next abbot, is considered one of the greatest benefactors to the convent: no one did more to spread its fame or enhance learning within its walls; however, he did not seem to make any contributions to its buildings. His successor, Robert Jolivet, surrounded the mount with the walls and towers that still stand today, aiming to protect it from the English, whom he later joined.
In 1421, the whole roof of the choir fell in. The foundations of the new choir, the remains of which are now standing, were laid by the Cardinal d'Estouteville, in 1452; and he continued the work till his death, which [121] happened thirty years afterwards. During his prelacy, the chapels of the choir were completed, and roofed with lead; and the choir and the columns that surround the high altar, were raised to the height of the chapels.
In 1421, the entire roof of the choir collapsed. The foundations of the new choir, which still stand today, were laid by Cardinal d'Estouteville in 1452, and he continued the work until his death, which [121] occurred thirty years later. During his time in office, the chapels of the choir were finished and covered with lead, and the choir and the columns surrounding the high altar were built up to the height of the chapels.
In 1509, another accident arose from lightning: the steeple, and the bells, and the wood-work of the nave, were destroyed; but the damage was soon repaired by William de Lamps, then abbot, who also built the abbatial palace and alms-house, and raised the part of the church that was unfinished, as high as the second tier of windows.—The choir was completed under the prelacy of his brother, John de Lamps, who was next but one to him in the succession, and wore the mitre from 1513 to 1523.
In 1509, another incident caused by lightning occurred: the steeple, the bells, and the woodwork of the nave were destroyed; however, the damage was quickly fixed by William de Lamps, who was the abbot at the time. He also built the abbatial palace and the alms-house, and raised the unfinished part of the church up to the height of the second tier of windows. The choir was finished during the leadership of his brother, John de Lamps, who succeeded him shortly after and wore the mitre from 1513 to 1523.
From that time forward, till the period of the revolution, the abbacy of St. Michael's Mount was held in commendam; and the abbots, regardless of a charge in which they did not feel themselves personally concerned, ceased to bestow care or expense upon the buildings. Some of them even refused to do the necessary repairs; and more than one instance is on record, where they resisted the decrees of the Norman parliament to that effect.
From that time on, until the revolution, the abbacy of St. Michael's Mount was held in commendam; and the abbots, not feeling personally invested in their responsibilities, stopped caring for or spending money on the buildings. Some of them even refused to make necessary repairs, and there are several recorded instances where they opposed the decrees of the Norman parliament regarding this issue.
From the preceding details, it will easily be imagined, that the church upon St. Michael's Mount can scarcely fail to present a medley of different kinds of architecture. Two, however, predominate: in the choir, which was finished at the beginning of the sixteenth century, all is pointed and lofty: the naves and transepts are Norman. Beneath are crypts, which extend under every part of the church, supported upon short columns with capitals of foliage, &c. the arches mostly ribbed, and circular.
From the details above, it's easy to envision that the church on St. Michael's Mount features a mix of architectural styles. However, two styles stand out: in the choir, completed in the early sixteenth century, everything is pointed and tall, while the naves and transepts are Norman. Below are crypts that stretch beneath every part of the church, supported by short columns with leafy capitals, and the arches are mostly ribbed and circular.
The shortening of the nave has destroyed the western front. The cloister, according to the observations of a friend of the author, is strangely moresque in its appearance. The position of the pillars in it he regards as quite unique.
The shortening of the nave has ruined the western front. The cloister, based on a friend's observations, looks oddly Moorish. He considers the placement of the pillars in it to be quite unique.
The Knights' Hall, (see plate ninety-six,) is an arched chamber, ninety-eight feet in length, by sixty-eight in width, noble and church-like in its aspect. Its groined stone roof rests upon eighteen cylindrical columns, with bases and capitals; the latter, in very high relief, of beautiful design and delicate execution.
The Knights' Hall (see plate ninety-six) is an arched room, 98 feet long and 68 feet wide, grand and resembling a church in its appearance. Its vaulted stone ceiling is supported by eighteen cylindrical columns, complete with bases and capitals; the capitals feature intricate designs with impressive relief and fine craftsmanship.
FOOTNOTES:
[213] It may be allowed, that this idea receives a certain degree of confirmation from the present name of the neighboring rock, Tombeleine, the natural derivation of which appears to be Tumba Beleni.
[213] It's possible that this idea gets some support from the current name of the nearby rock, Tombeleine, which seems to naturally derive from Tumba Beleni.
[214] The tradition of the mount speaks of the monster that haunted the drowned forest; and when the author's friend, Mr. Cohen, visited St. Michael's Mount in 1819, his guide, Jacques Du Pont, referred to the subject, and called the beast “a monster of a Turk that ate the Christians.” The figure represented on the wrapper of this work, was pointed out as a figure of the identical monster. It was formerly on the outside of the wall in a niche; it is now just within the gate. “There,” said Jacques, “look at his teeth and his claws; how savage he is.”—The tradition is certain; but the image is nothing more than a griffin grasping a shield charged with an armorial bearing; its date 15..
[214] The tradition of the mount tells of the monster that haunted the drowned forest; and when the author's friend, Mr. Cohen, visited St. Michael's Mount in 1819, his guide, Jacques Du Pont, mentioned it and referred to the beast as “a monster of a Turk that ate the Christians.” The figure depicted on the cover of this work was pointed out as a representation of the same monster. It used to be on the outside of the wall in a niche; it is now just inside the gate. “Look there,” said Jacques, “check out his teeth and claws; how fierce he is.” —The tradition is certain; but the image is simply a griffin holding a shield with an armorial design; its date is 15..
[215] a.d. 1759.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1759 CE.
While building the walls there, John was in charge. Preferred human strength over heavenly arms,
Christ protected each with heavenly soldiers,
Munivit sacred human protection mountain,
"From that time, the cause of losing the place was discovered to be sacred."
The author goes on to add, that the king
The author continues by saying that the king
It is essential for the defense of John to perish entirely; And opening the heavenly army's camp,
Human beings, good guardians, unlock sacred treasures,
It’s beneficial to help monks renew their spirits with abundant flow. Sarta tecta, books, and other things that the fire's rage It will be solved in ashes, which with nobler preparation "How much earlier had they already been restored, we see." Phillip. book 8, line 114.
[217] In the preamble of the statutes of this order, the monarch expresses himself in the following terms—“Nous, à la gloire de Dieu, notre créateur Tout-puissant, et revérence de glorieuse Vierge Marie, et en l'honneur de Monseigneur St.-Michel Archange, premier Chevalier, qui pour la querelle de Dieu, d'estoc et de taille, se battit contre l'ennemi dangereux de l'humain lignage, et du Ciel le trébucha, et qui en son lieu et oratoire appellé Mont-St. Michel a toujours particulièrement gardé, préservé et défendu, sans être pris, subjugué, ni mis ès mains des anciens ennemis de notre royaume, et afin que tous bons et nobles courages soient excités et plus particulièrement émus à toutes vertueuses œuvres; le 1er. jour d'Août de l'an 1469 avons créé, institué et ordonné, et par ces présentes créons, constituons et ordonnons un Ordre de fraternité ou amiable compagnie de certain nombre de Chevaliers, jusqu'à trente six, lequel nous voulons être nommé l'Ordre de Saint-Michel.”
[217] In the introduction of the rules of this order, the monarch states the following—“We, for the glory of God, our Almighty Creator, and in reverence to the glorious Virgin Mary, and in honor of Lord St. Michael the Archangel, the first Knight, who fought for the cause of God, both in sword and in deed, against the dangerous enemy of humankind, and who overcame him from Heaven, and who in his place and sanctuary called Mont-St. Michel has always particularly guarded, preserved, and defended, without being captured, subdued, or fallen into the hands of the ancient enemies of our kingdom, and in order that all good and noble hearts may be inspired and, more particularly, encouraged towards all virtuous deeds; on the 1st day of August in the year 1469, we have created, instituted, and ordained, and by these presents create, constitute, and ordain an Order of brotherhood or friendly company of a certain number of Knights, up to thirty-six, which we want to be called the Order of St. Michael.”
PLATE 97.
ABBEY CHURCH OF CERISY.

Plate 97. Abbey Church of Cerisy.
Interior of the Choir.
Plate 97. Cerisy Abbey Church.
Inside the Choir.
Cerisy, a small market-town, upon the road leading from Bayeux to St. Lo, and equally distant about four leagues from each of those places, is wholly indebted to its abbey for the celebrity it has enjoyed. In the secular history of the duchy, its name occurs upon only two occasions. The lord of Cerisy is enumerated among the companions in arms of Robert, son of the Conqueror, in his expedition to the Holy Land, in 1009; and the abbot of Cerisy was one of the twenty-one ecclesiastics from the bailiwick of Caen, cited by Philip le Bel to the Norman exchequer, in the beginning of the fourteenth century.
Cerisy is a small market town located on the road from Bayeux to St. Lo, about four leagues from each of these places. Its fame is entirely due to its abbey. In the secular history of the duchy, its name appears only twice. The lord of Cerisy is listed among the companions of Robert, son of the Conqueror, in his expedition to the Holy Land in 1009; and the abbot of Cerisy was one of the twenty-one clergy from the Caen area called by Philip le Bel to the Norman exchequer in the early fourteenth century.
The convent, which was at all times of the Benedictine order, is said to have been founded as early as the year 560. It was under the invocation of St. Vigor, ninth bishop of Bayeux; and, according to some authors, was established by that saint himself. Du Monstier, in the Neustria Pia, recites the history of its origin at great length: how the prelate, moved by the entreaties of a rich man, of the name of Volusian, destroyed, by virtue of the sign of the cross, a monstrous serpent that ravaged the country; and how Volusian, in gratitude, ceded to him the domain of Cerisy, upon which he immediately erected a monastery, and endowed it with the revenues of the property. The annals of the convent being lost, what is recorded of its history is very short. After the general destruction of religious establishments by the Saxons and Normans, that of Cerisy appears to have been left in its ruins far longer than most others. No hand is said to have been lifted towards its restoration, till the reign of Robert, father of the Conqueror. By him the monastic writers all agree that a beginning was made towards the rebuilding of this monastery; and one of them, William of Jumieges, adds, that his care of it suffered no diminution from time or distance; for that, during his wars in the Holy Land, when the patriarch of [122] Jerusalem rewarded his pious zeal with a present of some precious relics, he immediately directed them to be here deposited. His more illustrious successor, in one of the first years of his reign, completed and richly endowed the convent begun by his father, whose remains he commanded should be brought from Palestine, for the express purpose of their being interred at Cerisy. But they were allowed to proceed no further than Apulia. In the Neustria Pia is preserved a charter of King Charles VI. dated 1398, in which the various donations conferred upon the abbey of Cerisy, by the Norman Dukes, Robert, William, and Henry, are enumerated and confirmed. Its annual income, in the middle of the eighteenth century, was estimated by De Masseville at twenty thousand livres. The only property it appears ever to have possessed in England, was a priory of Benedictine monks at West Shirburne, in Hampshire.
The convent, which has always belonged to the Benedictine order, is believed to have been founded as early as the year 560. It was dedicated to St. Vigor, the ninth bishop of Bayeux; some say that the saint himself established it. Du Monstier, in the Neustria Pia, recounts its origin in detail: how the bishop, prompted by a wealthy man named Volusian, defeated a monstrous serpent that was terrorizing the area by the power of the cross; and how, in gratitude, Volusian gave him the estate of Cerisy, where he quickly built a monastery and endowed it with the income from the property. The records of the convent's history have been lost, so what we know is quite brief. After the widespread destruction of religious institutions by the Saxons and Normans, Cerisy seems to have remained in ruins longer than many others. It is said that no effort was made to restore it until the reign of Robert, the father of the Conqueror. All monastic historians agree that he initiated the rebuilding of this monastery; and one of them, William of Jumieges, adds that his commitment to it did not wane with time or distance; during his wars in the Holy Land, when the patriarch of [122] Jerusalem honored his pious efforts with a gift of precious relics, he immediately arranged for them to be placed here. His more famous successor completed and generously endowed the convent started by his father in one of the early years of his reign, ordering that his father's remains be brought back from Palestine specifically for burial at Cerisy. However, they were stopped before reaching further than Apulia. The Neustria Pia preserves a charter from King Charles VI dated 1398, which lists and confirms the various donations made to the abbey of Cerisy by the Norman Dukes, Robert, William, and Henry. By the mid-eighteenth century, De Masseville estimated its annual income at twenty thousand livres. The only property it seems to have ever owned in England was a priory of Benedictine monks at West Shirburne, in Hampshire.
Architecturally considered, the church of Cerisy is an interesting relic of Norman workmanship. The certainty of its date, not far removed from the year 1032, and the comparatively few alterations it has undergone, render it one of those landmarks, by the aid of which the observer of the present day can alone attain to any certainty in his inquiries into ancient art. And yet, in the portion here selected for engraving, the upper row of windows is of an æra posterior to the rest; and the great arch in front has evidently changed its semi-circular form for a pointed one. Its height is unusual and impressive. Both taken collectively and in its parts, the church bears a strong resemblance to that nearly coeval at St. Georges; like which, it is now appropriated to parochial purposes, and is still of great size,[218] though the whole of the portion originally parochial, and which extended one hundred and twenty-four feet beyond what remains of the nave, has been recently pulled down. The principal front of the building, which faced the north, its position being north and south, has been consequently destroyed. The style of the edifice is characterized by a noble and severe simplicity: the capitals of the columns are, indeed, enriched with sculptured foliage or animals, or occasionally with small heads placed in the middle of a surface otherwise plain; but elsewhere the decorations are very sparingly distributed. They are confined to the chevron and billet mouldings; the latter the most ancient and most rare among the Norman ornaments. Both the transepts are parted off, as at St. Georges, by screens near the extremities: these screens at Cerisy are surmounted by an elegant parapet of semi-circular arches, a singular and very beautiful addition.
Architecturally speaking, the church of Cerisy is an intriguing remnant of Norman craftsmanship. Its established date, close to 1032, and the relatively few changes it has undergone, make it a key reference point for anyone today seeking to understand ancient art. However, in the section chosen for engraving, the upper row of windows is from a later time period, and the large front arch has clearly shifted from a semi-circular shape to a pointed one. Its unusual height is striking and impressive. Overall, both as a whole and in its details, the church strongly resembles the nearly contemporary one at St. Georges; like that church, it now serves a parish function and remains quite large,[218] though the section that originally served the parish, extending an additional one hundred and twenty-four feet beyond what is left of the nave, has recently been demolished. The main front of the building, which faced north (with its layout running north and south), has consequently been destroyed. The style of the structure is marked by a noble and austere simplicity: while the capitals of the columns are adorned with sculpted foliage or animals, or sometimes small heads set against an otherwise plain surface, the rest of the decorations are quite limited. They primarily consist of chevron and billet moldings, the latter being the most ancient and rare among Norman decorations. Both transepts are separated off, much like at St. Georges, by screens near their ends; these screens at Cerisy are topped with an elegant parapet of semi-circular arches, which is a unique and very beautiful feature.
FOOTNOTES:
[218] The following are the dimensions of the church, according to Mr. Cotman.
[218] Here are the measurements of the church, based on Mr. Cotman's information.
FEET. | |
Length of the nave | 98 |
Ditto of choir | 64 |
Ditto of transepts and intervening part of the nave | 118 |
Width of nave | 73 |
Ditto of transepts | 31 |
Ditto of choir, without the side-chapels | 28 |
Height of nave | 70 |
Before the demolition of the western extremity, the nave was two hundred and twenty-six feet long, and the total length of the building two hundred and ninety feet.
Before the demolition of the western end, the nave was 226 feet long, and the total length of the building was 290 feet.
PLATE 98.
CHURCH AT OYESTRAHAM.

Plate 98. Church of Oyestraham.
West Front.
Plate 98. Church of Oyestraham.
West Facade.
Oyestraham, or, as it is more commonly written, Estreham, is a village situated upon the left bank of the Orne, near its confluence with the channel. Its name, derived from the Saxon,[219] seems to point it out as a settlement made by those daring invaders: its church, one of the first [123] objects that presents itself to the English traveller, on his entering France in the direction of Caen, is well calculated to impress him with a forcible idea of the magnificence of the Norman lords of the duchy. That it was built in the time of their sway, is a fact which cannot be doubted; but, in an architectural point of view, it is so full of anomalies, that opinions would be likely to vary considerably with regard to the actual date of its erection. And here, unfortunately, no records remain to guide the judgment. In the western front, indeed! (the subject of the plate) the whole is of the semi-circular style, and uniform. The upper tier of arches will find a parallel in the towers of the abbey of Jumieges, built during the reign of the Conqueror; and most of the other members and decorations are of frequent occurrence in erections of the same æra. A peculiarity is alone observable in the smaller arches of the second row, in which the artist has indulged himself in what may be termed an architectural conceit, lengthening, to a very disproportionate degree, and almost in the moorish fashion, the part above the capital, in order that the whole might range in a line with the larger arch in the centre. The truncated appearance of the wall on either side, leads to the obvious inference, that either this front had originally towers, like the church of St. Nicholas, at Caen, or that it was intended there should have been such. A central tower now alone remains, of square form, with massive buttresses of unusual size, projecting towards the south. This tower, as well as the portion of the church to the east of it, exhibits the Norman and Gothic architecture mixed in a very uncommon manner. Of three rows of arches, the lowest and highest belong to the latter style; the central one only to the former. In the nave, all is Norman, excepting only two lancet windows of the upper tier, placed near the west end, on the south side, and excepting also the flying buttresses that extend from between the windows of the clerestory to the projecting aisles below. Within the choir, the trefoil-headed arch takes, in some instances, the place of the pointed in the lower row, which is wholly blank; and the capitals of the pillars, according to Mr. Cotman, shew an extraordinary playfulness of design. The arches above them are pierced for windows. Both the semi-circular ones of the second tier, and the pointed ones above, are extremely narrow, seen from without, but widen greatly within; the wall being of more than ordinary thickness. The piers of the nave are six feet five inches in diameter, while the intervening spaces scarcely exceed ten feet.
Oyestraham, or as it's more commonly spelled, Estreham, is a village located on the left bank of the Orne River, near where it meets the channel. Its name, derived from Saxon, seems to indicate it was established by those bold invaders. The church, one of the first things that catches the eye of an English traveler entering France towards Caen, impresses with a strong sense of the grandeur of the Norman lords of the duchy. It was undoubtedly built during their rule, but from an architectural standpoint, it has so many irregularities that opinions about its actual construction date might differ widely. Unfortunately, there are no records left to help determine this. The western front, indeed! (the subject of the plate) is entirely in a semi-circular style and consistent. The upper tier of arches is comparable to the towers of the abbey of Jumieges, built during the Conqueror's reign, and most other elements and decorations are commonly seen in buildings from the same era. A unique feature can be found in the smaller arches of the second row, where the artist has whimsically elongated the part above the capital, in a manner reminiscent of Moorish design, so that it aligns with the larger central arch. The unfinished look of the wall on either side suggests that either this front originally had towers, like the church of St. Nicholas in Caen, or there was an intention to have them. A central tower now remains, square-shaped, with unusually large buttresses extending towards the south. This tower, along with the section of the church to the east of it, showcases a rare mix of Norman and Gothic architecture. Of the three rows of arches, the lowest and highest belong to the Gothic style, while only the central one is in the Norman style. In the nave, everything is Norman, except for two lancet windows in the upper tier, located near the west end on the south side, and the flying buttresses that stretch from between the windows of the clerestory to the projecting aisles below. Inside the choir, some trefoil-headed arches replace the pointed arches in the lower row, which is completely blank; and according to Mr. Cotman, the capitals of the pillars show a remarkable playfulness in design. The arches above them are designed for windows. The semi-circular arches of the second tier, as well as the pointed ones above, appear extremely narrow from the outside but widen significantly on the inside, with the walls being thicker than usual. The piers of the nave have a diameter of six feet five inches, while the spaces between them hardly exceed ten feet.
FOOTNOTES:
[219] On this subject, see Huet, Origines de Caen, p. 299.—“Estreham est le nom d'un bourg situé à l'embouchure de l'Orne, et d'un autre dans le Bessin. Mr. Bochart le faisoit, venir d'Easter, Déesse des anciens Saxons. Et comme il avoit entrepris de rapporter les anciennes origines à la langue et à la doctrine des Phéniciens il prétendoit que cette Easter étoit la même qu'Astarté. Ses sacrifices se faisoient au commencement du printems; et de la vient que les Saxons appellerent Easter le mois auquel se célebre la Pâque. Skinnerus ne s'éloigne pas beaucoup de ce sentiment dans son Etymologique de la langue Angloise. Mr. Valois tire le nom d'Estreham du Latin Strata, et de l'Allemand Hamum, pour marquer une Demeure bâtie sur un chemin public, ou au bout d'un chemin public, comme si le bourg d'Estreham étoit sur un grand chemin, ou au bout d'un chemin public: et qu'il ne fût pas sur une extrêmité de terre qui ne mene à rien, ayant la mer d'un côté, et l'embouchure de la riviere d'Orne de l'autre: ou comme si tous les villages du monde ne pouvoient pas être censez terminer des grand chemins. Mais ces opinions sont détruites par l'ancienne orthographe du nom d'Estreham, qui est constamment écrit dans les vieux Titres, et par Mr. de Bras, Oistreham, pour Westerham, c'est-à-dire, Village Occidental: car il se trouve placé à l'West de l'embouchure de l'Orne.”
[219] On this topic, see Huet, Origines de Caen, p. 299.—“Estreham is the name of a village located at the mouth of the Orne River, and another one in Bessin. Mr. Bochart suggested it comes from Easter, the goddess of the ancient Saxons. And since he sought to trace ancient origins to the language and doctrine of the Phoenicians, he claimed this Easter was the same as Astarte. Her sacrifices were held at the beginning of spring; hence the Saxons named Easter for the month when Passover is celebrated. Skinner is not far from this idea in his Etymological Dictionary of the English Language. Mr. Valois derives the name Estreham from the Latin Strata and the German Hamum, indicating a dwelling built on a public road or at the end of a public road, as if the village of Estreham were along a main road, or at the end of a public pathway: and that it was not on a dead-end land leading to nothing, with the sea on one side and the mouth of the Orne River on the other: or as if all the villages in the world could not be considered to end major roads. However, these views are undermined by the ancient spelling of the name Estreham, which is consistently written in old titles, and by Mr. de Bras, Oistreham, for Westerham, meaning Western Village: because it is situated to the west of the mouth of the Orne.”
PLATE 99 AND 100.
CATHEDRAL CHURCH AT SÉEZ.

Plate 99. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, at Séez.
West Front.
Plate 99. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame in Séez.
West Front.
The city of Séez, though dignified by being the seat of a bishopric, is in itself small and unimportant, its population not exceeding five thousand five hundred inhabitants. Of the early history of either the town or the diocese, little is known with certainty; and authors have scarcely felt it worth their while to exercise their ingenuity, or to display their learning, upon a subject ill calculated to add dignity to their researches. Those who have entered upon the inquiry, have given it as their opinion, that the Civitas Sagiorum, mentioned in the earliest Notitia Galliæ, as the fifth in rank among the cities of the province, Lugdunensis Secunda, was no other than the modern Séez; and, carrying their conjecture one step farther, they have inferred from locality, that the Sagii, otherwise called Saii, must have been the Sesuvii of Cæsar's Commentaries. Hence, in more modern Latinity, Séez has generally acquired the name of Sagium; though Ordericus Vitalis occasionally calls it Salarium, and Magno, Saius. In some maps it is likewise styled Saxia, whence an idea has arisen that it owed its origin to the Saxons; and that the words, Saii and Sagii, were in reality nothing more than a corruption of Saxones or Sassones.
The city of Séez, while respectable because it’s the seat of a bishopric, is actually small and unremarkable, with a population of only about five thousand five hundred people. Little is definitely known about the early history of the town or the diocese; authors have barely found it worthwhile to use their creativity or showcase their knowledge on a topic that doesn’t really enhance their research. Those who have looked into it believe that the Civitas Sagiorum, mentioned in the earliest Notitia Galliæ as the fifth most important city in the province of Lugdunensis Secunda, was indeed the present-day Séez. They go a step further in their speculation and suggest that the Sagii, also known as Saii, must have been the Sesuvii referenced in Cæsar's Commentaries. As a result, in more modern Latinity, Séez has commonly been called Sagium; although Ordericus Vitalis sometimes refers to it as Salarium, and Magno calls it Saius. In some maps, it is also labeled Saxia, leading to the belief that it originated from the Saxons, and that the terms Saii and Sagii were just distortions of Saxones or Sassones.
The favorers of this opinion have brought Séez within the limits of the Otlingua Saxonia, a district in Normandy, whose situation and extent has been the subject of much literary controversy. The learned Huet, alluding to this very point,[220] observes, with great justice, that “it is more easy to tell what is not, than what is; and that, though the [124] limits of bishoprics serve in general to mark the divisions of the ancient Gallic tribes, yet length of time has introduced many alterations. Able men,” he adds, “have been of opinion, that Hiesmes was originally an episcopal see, and that its diocese was afterwards dismembered into three archdeaconries; one of them fixed at Séez, a second at Lisieux, and a third at Bayeux.” Such, however, he says, is not his own belief; but he thinks that Hiesmes was originally the seat of the bishopric of Séez. A report to the same effect will be found in the Concilia Normannica; and it is adopted by Rouault,[221] who argues in its favor; first, that Séez was too insignificant, at the time of the preaching of the gospel in Neustria, to be dignified with the presence of a bishop; the apostles and earliest popes having directed that bishops should only be appointed to considerable towns: and, secondly, that Hiesmes was really then a place of importance, and probably continued so till the nineteenth year of the reign of King Henry I. of England, when that prince destroyed it, as a punishment upon the inhabitants for their revolt.
Supporters of this view have placed Séez within the boundaries of the Otlingua Saxonia, an area in Normandy, which has sparked a lot of literary debate regarding its location and size. The knowledgeable Huet, referring to this very issue,[220] notes, quite rightly, that “it's easier to say what something isn't than to say what it is; and while the boundaries of bishoprics generally indicate the divisions of the ancient Gallic tribes, the passage of time has led to many changes. Some capable scholars,” he continues, “believe that Hiesmes was originally a bishopric and that its diocese was later divided into three archdeaconries; one based in Séez, another in Lisieux, and a third in Bayeux.” However, he states that this is not his personal belief; he is convinced that Hiesmes was originally the location of the bishopric of Séez. A similar report can be found in the Concilia Normannica; and it is supported by Rouault,[221] who argues for it, first, by suggesting that Séez was too unimportant at the time of the gospel's spread in Neustria to warrant a bishop’s presence; the apostles and early popes decreed that bishops should only be appointed to significant towns. Secondly, he contends that Hiesmes was indeed a location of importance and likely remained so until the nineteenth year of King Henry I of England’s reign, when that king destroyed it as punishment for the inhabitants’ revolt.
Ecclesiastical history refers the establishment of the bishopric of Séez to the fourth or fifth century. The earliest, however, of the prelates, of whom any certain mention is to be found, is Litaredus, whose name appears, under the title of Oximensis Episcopus, subscribed to the council of Orleans in 511. Azo, who succeeded to the mitre in one of the last years of the tenth century, erected the first cathedral that is upon record at Séez. William of Jumieges relates of him, that he destroyed the walls of the city, and with their stones built a church in honor of St. Gervais, the martyr, “ubi sedes episcopalis longo post tempore fuerat.” The same author tells that, in consequence of this church having been turned into a place of refuge by some rebels, about fifty years afterwards, Ivo, the third from Azo upon the episcopal throne, set fire to the adjoining houses for the purpose of dislodging them, and the church fell a victim to the flames. The act, though unintentional, brought upon the prelate a severe reprimand from the pope; and Ivo, to repair his fault, undertook a journey to his relatives and friends in Apulia and Constantinople, whence he returned, loaded with rich presents, by the aid of which he undertook the erection of a new church upon so large a scale, that “his successors, Robert, Gerard, and Serlo, were unable to complete it in fifty years.” The cathedral then raised is said to be the same as is now standing; and, according to what has already been recorded of the cathedrals of Lisieux and Coutances, there is nothing in its architecture to discredit such an opinion. The first stone was laid about the year 1053: the dedication took place in 1126. Godfrey, archbishop of Rouen, performed the ceremony in the presence of Henry, then duke, who, at the same time, endowed the church with an annual income of ten pounds.
Ecclesiastical history dates the establishment of the bishopric of Séez to the fourth or fifth century. However, the earliest bishop we have a definite record of is Litaredus, whose name appears as Oximensis Episcopus, signed on the council of Orleans in 511. Azo, who became bishop in the late tenth century, built the first recorded cathedral in Séez. William of Jumieges tells us that he destroyed the city walls and used the stones to construct a church in honor of St. Gervais, the martyr, “ubi sedes episcopalis longo post tempore fuerat.” This same author explains that because this church was later used as a refuge by rebels, about fifty years later, Ivo—who was the third bishop after Azo—set fire to the nearby houses to drive them out, and as a result, the church was also consumed by the flames. Though unintentional, this act earned Ivo a harsh reprimand from the pope. To atone for his mistake, he traveled to visit relatives and friends in Apulia and Constantinople, returning with valuable gifts, which he used to build a new church on such a large scale that “his successors, Robert, Gerard, and Serlo, were unable to complete it in fifty years.” The cathedral raised during that time is said to be the same one that stands today; and based on what has already been said about the cathedrals of Lisieux and Coutances, nothing in its architecture contradicts this view. The first stone was laid around 1053, and the dedication happened in 1126. Godfrey, the archbishop of Rouen, conducted the ceremony in the presence of Henry, who was then duke, and at the same time granted the church an annual income of ten pounds.
The diocese of Séez is surrounded by those of Lisieux, Evreux, Mans, and Bayeux. According to De Masseville,[222] it extended, before the revolution, twenty-five leagues in length, and from eight to ten in width, comprising the districts of le Houme, les Marches, and a part of le Perche. The towns of Séez, Alençon, Argentan, Falaise, Hiesmes, Mortagne, and Bellême, together with several smaller towns, and five hundred villages, were also included in its limits; as were five archdeaconries, six rural deaneries, and many abbeys and other religious houses. The episcopal revenue was estimated at only ten thousand livres. The late concordat, by reducing the number of the Norman dioceses, has of course added to the extent of those that remained.
The diocese of Séez is bordered by the dioceses of Lisieux, Evreux, Mans, and Bayeux. According to De Masseville,[222] it measured around twenty-five leagues long and eight to ten leagues wide before the revolution, including the areas of le Houme, les Marches, and part of le Perche. It also encompassed the towns of Séez, Alençon, Argentan, Falaise, Hiesmes, Mortagne, and Bellême, along with several smaller towns and five hundred villages. Additionally, it included five archdeaconries, six rural deaneries, and many abbeys and other religious institutions. The episcopal revenue was estimated to be only ten thousand livres. The recent concordat, by decreasing the number of Norman dioceses, has naturally expanded the size of those that remain.
Seven of the early bishops of Séez are inscribed among the saints of the Roman calendar: in later times, no names appear of greater eminence than those of Frogerius and John de Bertaut. The first of these prelates was much in the confidence of Henry II. to whom he rendered acceptable service in his unfortunate disputes with Thomas-à-Becket. He was not only one of the very few bishops who then preserved their fidelity to their sovereign inviolate, but he undertook a mission to the French king, for the purpose of remonstrating upon the favorable reception given to the primate, on which occasion he received the following memorable answer:—“Tell your master, that if he cannot submit to the abolition of the ordinances, which he designates as the customs of his ancestors, because he thinks it would compromise the dignity of his crown, although, as it is reported, they are but little conformable to [125] the will of God, still less can I consent to sacrifice a right that has always been enjoyed by the kings of France. I mean the right of giving shelter to all persons in affliction, but principally to those who are exiled for justice sake, and of affording them, during their persecution, all manner of protection and assistance.”—John de Bertaut lived in the beginning of the seventeenth century: he was principal almoner to Mary de Medicis, and was afterwards in high favor with Henry IV. to whose conversion he is said to have mainly contributed. He likewise distinguished himself as a poet.—A third bishop of Séez, Serlo, already mentioned, was a man of such commanding eloquence, that, when he had the honor of preaching before Henry I. and his court, at Carentan, in 1106, he declaimed with so much effect against the effeminate custom of wearing long beards and long hair, that the sovereign declared himself a convert, and the bishop, “extractis e manticâ forcipibus, primo regem tum cæteros optimates attondit.”[223]
Seven of the early bishops of Séez are listed among the saints in the Roman calendar: later, no names were more prominent than Frogerius and John de Bertaut. The former was trusted by Henry II, whom he assisted during his challenging conflicts with Thomas à Becket. He was one of the very few bishops who remained loyal to their king, even going on a mission to the French king to protest the warm welcome given to the primate. On that occasion, he received a memorable reply: “Tell your master, that if he cannot agree to the elimination of the laws he calls the customs of his ancestors, as he believes it would undermine his crown's dignity, even though, as it is said, they hardly align with the will of God, I can even less agree to give up a right that has always belonged to the kings of France. I mean the right to provide refuge to all those in distress, especially to those exiled for justice, and to offer them protection and support during their persecution.” John de Bertaut lived in the early seventeenth century: he was the main almoner to Mary de Medicis, later gaining favor with Henry IV, to whose conversion he is said to have greatly contributed. He also made his mark as a poet. A third bishop of Séez, Serlo, was noted for his impressive eloquence; when he had the honor of preaching before Henry I and his court in Carentan in 1106, he spoke so effectively against the effeminate trend of long beards and hair that the king declared himself converted, and the bishop, “extractis e manticâ forcipibus, primo regem tum cæteros optimates attondit.”[223]

Plate 100. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame, at Séez.
Elevation of the Nave.
Plate 100. Cathedral Church of Notre Dame in Séez.
View of the Nave.
The church of Séez may be compared in its architecture with those of Coutances and of Lisieux: they are unlike, indeed, but by no means different. The points of resemblance exceed those of a contrary description.
The church of Séez can be compared in its architecture to those of Coutances and Lisieux: they are certainly different, but not in a way that makes them unrecognizable. The similarities outweigh the differences.
"Nonetheless, not different, as is fitting for sisters."
Severe simplicity characterizes Lisieux: Coutances is distinguished by elegance, abounding in decoration: Séez, at the same time that it unites the excellencies of both, can rival neither in those which are peculiarly its own. On the first view of the church, its mean and insignificant western tower strikes the spectator with an unfavorable impression, which, on a nearer approach, the mutilated and encumbered state of the western front is by no means calculated to remove. And yet this western front, all degraded as it is, cannot fail to derive importance from the great depth of the central door-way, which is no less than forty-seven feet,[224] a projection exceeding that of the galilee of Peterborough cathedral. It is in the interior that the beauty of the church of Séez is conspicuous. The noble lofty arches below; the moresque ornament, like those at Bayeux and at Coutances, in the spandrils; the double lancet arches of the triforium placed in triplets; and the larger pointed arches above, arranged two or three together, and encircled with arches of the Norman form, though not of the Norman style;—all these beauties, added to the enrichments of the sculptured walls and windows of the aisles, render the cathedral, if not the first of Norman religious buildings, at least in the number of those of the first class,
Severe simplicity defines Lisieux: Coutances stands out for its elegance, filled with decorations. Séez, while combining the qualities of both, can’t quite compete with them in its unique aspects. At first glance, the church's small and unimpressive western tower leaves a negative impression, which isn’t helped by the worn and cluttered look of the western front upon closer inspection. Yet, this western front, as degraded as it is, still holds significance due to the great depth of the central doorway, which measures forty-seven feet, a projection that surpasses the galilee of Peterborough cathedral. The real beauty of the church of Séez is revealed in its interior. The noble, tall arches below, the moresque ornamentation like those found in Bayeux and Coutances in the spandrils, the double lancet arches of the triforium set in groups of three, and the larger pointed arches above, arranged in pairs or threes, surrounded by arches of Norman form, though not in Norman style—all these features, along with the richly decorated sculptured walls and aisle windows, make the cathedral, if not the top of the list of Norman religious buildings, at least one of the very best.
“Extremi primorum, extremis usque priores.”
"From the ends to the beginning."
FOOTNOTES:
[220] Origines de Caen, p. 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Origins of Caen, p. 5.
[223] Gallia Christiana, XI. p. 684.
[224] The following are the dimensions of the other parts of the building.
[224] Here are the measurements for the other sections of the building.
FEET. | |
Length of nave (including a space of sixty-four feet under the towers) | 218 |
Ditto of choir | 57 |
Ditto of aisle behind the choir | 14 |
Ditto of Lady-Chapel | 25 |
Ditto of each transept | 39 |
Width of nave and choir, including aisles | 72 |
Ditto of Lady-Chapel | 20 |
Ditto of transepts | 30 |
Height of nave and choir | 80 |
Ditto of north-west spire | 232 |
Ditto of south-west ditto | 210 |
THE END.
THE END.
LEICESTER:
PRINTED BY THOMAS COMBE, JUNIOR.
LEICESTER:
PRINTED BY THOMAS COMBE, JR.
INDEX OF PLATES.
- Plate Number.
- Andelys, Great House 15
- Anisy, Church 67
- Arques, Castle 1
- Bieville, Church __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Bocherville, St. Georges de, Church __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Briquebec, Castle 70
- Caen, Abbey Church of the Holy Trinity__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. Abbey Church of St. Stephen __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Chapel in the Castle 48
- Understood. Please provide the text you want me to modernize. Church of St. Nicholas __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Church of St. Michel de Vaucelles __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. House in the Rue St. Jean 65
- Cerisy, Abbey Church 97
- Château Gaillard __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Cheux, Church 57
- Colomby, Church 47
- Coutances, Cathedral __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Creully, Church 91
- Dieppe, Castle 34
- Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.St. Jacques Church __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Eu, Screen in the Church of St. Lawrence 72
- Falaise, Castle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Fécamp, Church of St. Stephen 71
- Fontaine-le-Henri, Château __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.Chapel __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Foullebec, Western door-way of Church 84
- Gournay, Church of St. Hildebert __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Grâville, Church 12
- Haute Allemagne, Tower of Church 37
- Jumieges, Abbey Church __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Léry, Church __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Lillebonne, Castle 69
- Lisieux, Church of St. Peter __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Louviers, South porch of Church 79
- Matilda, Queen, Tombstone of 33*
- Montivilliers, Abbey Church 82
- Mount St. Michael __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Oyestraham, Church 98
- Perriers, Church 68
- Rouen, Cathedral __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Chapel in the Hospital of St. Julien __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.St. Ouen's Church 76
- Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.St. Paul’s Church 54
- I'm ready. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.Crypt in the Church of St. Gervais 53
- Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Fountain of the Stone Cross 77
- Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.House in the Place de la Pucelle64
- Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Courthouse 78
- St. Lo, Church of the Holy Cross __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- St. Sanson sur Rille, Ruins of the Church 83
- St. Sauveur le Vicomte, Abbey Church 14
- Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Castle13
- Séez, Cathedral __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Tamerville, Church 17
- Tancarville, Castle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
- Than, Church 16
- Tréport, Church 66
- William the Conqueror, Statue of 20
Transcriber's Note
Original spelling, even where inconsistent, and punctuation have been preserved. Minor typographical errors have been corrected without note. Except for those in the "Genealogy of the Norman Dukes", every occurrence of A. D. (Anno Domini) has been standardised to a.d. Typographical errors corrected in the text (in brackets the original):
Original spelling, even where inconsistent, and punctuation have been preserved. Minor typos have been fixed without comment. Except for those in the "Genealogy of the Norman Dukes," every occurrence of A. D. (Anno Domini) has been standardized to AD Typographical errors corrected in the text (in brackets the original):
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!